"Home-keeping
youth have ever homely wits."Two Gentlemen of Verona
THE writer has
published so much truth which the world has insisted was fiction, and so much
fiction which has been received as truth, that, in the present instance, he is
resolved to say nothing on the subject. Each of his readers is at liberty to
believe just as much, or as little, of the matter here laid before him, or her,
as may suit his, or her notions, prejudices, knowledge of the world, or
ignorance. If anybody is disposed to swear he knows precisely where Clawbonny
is, that he was well acquainted with old Mr. Hardinge, nay, has often heard him
preach--let him make his affidavit, in welcome. Should he get a little wide of
the mark, it will not be the first document of that nature, which has possessed
the same weakness.
It is possible that
certain captious persons may be disposed to inquire into the cui bono? of such
a book. The answer is this. Everything which can convey to the human mind
distinct and accurate impressions of events, social facts, professional
peculiarities, or past history, whether of the higher or more familiar
character, is of use. All that is necessary is, that the pictures should be
true to nature, if not absolutely drawn from living sitters. The knowledge we
gain by our looser reading, often becomes serviceable in modes and manners
little anticipated in the moments when it is acquired.
Perhaps the greater
portion of all our peculiar opinions have their foundation in prejudices. These
prejudices are produced in consequence of its being out of the power of any one
man to see, or know, every thing. The most favoured mortal must receive far
more than half of all that he learns on his faith in others; and it may aid
those who can never be placed in positions to judge for themselves of certain
phases of men and things, to get pictures of the same, drawn in a way to give
them nearer views than they might otherwise obtain. This is the greatest
benefit of all light literature in general, it being possible to render that
which is purely fictitious even more useful than that which is strictly true,
by avoiding extravagancies, by pourtraying with fidelity, and, as our friend
Marble might say, by "generalizing" with discretion.
This country has
undergone many important changes since the commencement of the present century.
Some of these changes have been for the better; others, we think out of all
question, for the worse. The last is a fact that can be known to the generation
which is coming into life, by report only, and these pages may possibly throw
some little light on both points, in representing things as they were. The
population of the republic is probably something more than eighteen millions
and a half to-day; in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred, it was
but a little more than five millions. In 1800, the population of New-York was
somewhat less than six hundred thousand souls; to-day it is probably a little
less than two millions seven hundred thousand souls. In 1800, the town of
New-York had sixty thousand inhabitants, whereas, including Brooklyn and
Williamsburg, which then virtually had no existence, it must have at this
moment quite four hundred thousand. These are prodigious numerical changes,
that have produced changes of another sort. Although an increase of numbers
does not necessarily infer an increase of high civilization, it reasonably
leads to the expectation of great melioration in the commoner comforts. Such
has been the result, and to those familiar with facts as they now exist, the
difference will probably be apparent in these pages.
Although the moral
changes in American society have not kept even pace with those that are purely
physical, many that are essential have nevertheless occurred. Of all the
British possessions on this continent, New-York, after its conquest from the
Dutch, received most of the social organization of the mother country. Under
the Dutch, even, it had some of these characteristic peculiarities, in its
patroons; the lords of the manor of the New Netherlands. Some of the southern
colonies, it is true, had their caciques and other semi-feudal, and semi-savage
noblesse, but the system was of short continuance; the peculiarities of that
section of the country, arising principally from the existence of domestic
slavery, on an extended scale. With New-York it was different. A conquered
colony, the mother country left the impression of its own institutions more
deeply engraved than on any of the settlements that were commenced by grants to
proprietors, or under charters from the crown. It was strictly a royal colony,
and so continued to be, down to the hour of separation. The social consequences
of this state of things were to be traced in her habits unlit the current of
immigration became so strong, as to bring with it those that were conflicting,
if not absolutely antagonist. The influence of these two sources of thought is
still obvious to the reflecting, giving rise to a double set of social
opinions; one of which bears all the characteristics of its New England and
puritanical origin, while the other may be said to come of the usages and notions
of the Middle States, proper.
This is said in
anticipation of certain strictures that will be likely to follow some of the
incidents of our story, it not being always deemed an essential in an American
critic, that he should understand his subject. Too many of them, indeed,
justify the retort of the man who derided the claims to knowledge of life, set
up by a neighbour, that "had been to meetin’ and had been to mill."
We can all obtain some notions of the portion of a subject that is placed
immediately before our eyes; the difficulty is to understand that which we have
no means of studying.
On the subject of the
nautical incidents of this book, we have endeavoured to be as exact as our
authorities will allow. We are fully aware of the importance of writing what
the world thinks, rather than what is true, and are not conscious of any very
palpable errors of this nature.
It is no more than fair
to apprize the reader, that our tale is not completed in the First Part, or the
volumes that are now published. This, the plan of the book would not permit:
but we can promise those who may feel any interest in the subject, that the
season shall not pass away, so far as it may depend on ourselves, without
bringing the narrative to a close. Poor Captain Wallingford is now in his
sixty-fifth year, and is naturally desirous of not being hung up long on the
tenter-hooks of expectation, so near the close of life. The old gentleman
having seen much and suffered much, is entitled to end his days in peace. In
this mutual frame of mind between the principal, and his editors, the public
shall have no cause to complain of unnecessary delay, whatever may be its
rights of the same nature on other subjects.
The author--perhaps
editor would be the better word--does not feel himself responsible for all the
notions advanced by the hero of this tale, and it may be as well to say as
much. That one born in the Revolution should think differently from the men of
the present day, in a hundred things, is to be expected. It is in just this difference
of opinion, that the lessons of the book are to be found.
"And I--my joy of
life is fled,
My spirit’s power, my
bosom’s glow;
The raven locks that
grac’d my head,
Wave in a wreath of
snow!
And where the star of
youth arose,
I deem’d life’s
lingering ray should close,
And those lov’d trees
my tomb o’ershade,
Beneath whose arching
bowers my childhood play’d."
MRS. HEMANS.
I was born in a valley
not very remote from the sea. My father had been a sailor in youth, and some of
my earliest recollections are connected with the history of his adventures, and
the recollections they excited. He had been a boy in the war of the revolution,
and had seen some service in the shipping of that period. Among other scenes he
witnessed, he had been on board the Trumbull, in her action with the Watt--the
hardest-fought naval combat of that war--and he particularly delighted in
relating its incidents. He had been wounded in the battle, and bore the marks
of the injury, in a scar that slightly disfigured a face, that, without this
blemish, would have been singularly handsome. My mother, after my poor father’s
death, always spoke of even this scar as a beauty spot. Agreeably to my own
recollections, the mark scarcely deserved that commendation, as it gave one
side of the face a grim and fierce appearance, particularly when its owner was
displeased.
My father died on the
farm on which he was born, and which descended to him from his
great-grandfather, an English emigrant that had purchased it of the Dutch
colonist who had originally cleared it from the woods. The place was called
Clawbonny, which some said was good Dutch others bad Dutch; and, now and then,
a person ventured a conjecture that it might be Indian. Bonny it was, in one sense
at least, for a lovelier farm there is not on the whole of the wide surface of
the Empire State. What does not always happen in this wicked, world, it was as
good as it was handsome. It consisted of three hundred and seventy-two acres of
first-rate land, either arable, or of rich river bottom in meadows, and of more
than a hundred of rocky mountain side, that was very tolerably covered with
wood. The first of our family who owned the place had built a substantial
one-story stone house, that bears the date of 1707 on one of its gables; and to
which each of his successors had added a little, until the whole structure got
to resemble a cluster of cottages thrown together without the least attention
to order or regularity. There were a porch, a front door, and a lawn, however;
the latter containing half a dozen acres of a soil as black as one’s hat, and
nourishing eight or ten elms that were scattered about, as if their seeds had
been sown broad-cast. In addition to the trees, and a suitable garniture of shrubbery,
this lawn was coated with a sward that, in the proper seasons, rivalled all I
have read, or imagined, of the emerald and shorn slopes of the Swiss valleys.
Clawbonny, while it had
all the appearance of being the residence of an affluent agriculturist, had
none of the pretension of these later times. The house had an air of
substantial comfort without, an appearance that its interior in no manner
contradicted. The ceilings, were low, it is true, nor were the rooms
particularly large; but the latter were warm in winter, cool in summer and
tidy, neat and respectable all the year round. Both the parlours had carpets,
as had the passages and all the better bed-rooms; and there were an
old-fashioned chintz settee, well stuffed and cushioned, and curtains in the
"big parlour," as we called the best apartment,--the pretending name
of drawing-room not having reached our valley as far back as the year 1796, or
that in which my recollections of the place, as it then existed, are the most
vivid and distinct.
We had orchards,
meadows, and ploughed fields all around us; while the barns, granaries, styes,
and other buildings of the farm, were of solid stone, like the dwelling, and
all in capital condition. In addition to the place, which he inherited from my
grandfather, quite without any encumbrance, well stocked and supplied with
utensils of all sorts, my father had managed to bring with him from sea some
fourteen or fifteen thousand dollars, which he carefully invested in mortgages
in the county. He got twenty-seven hundred pounds currency with my mother,
similarly bestowed; and, two or three great landed proprietors, and as many
retired merchants from York, excepted, Captain Wallingford was generally
supposed to be one of the stiffest men in Ulster county. I do not know exactly
how true was this report; though I never saw anything but the abundance of a
better sort of American farm under the paternal roof, and I know that the poor
were never sent away empty-handed. It as true that our wine was made of
currants; but it was delicious, and there was always a sufficient stock in the
cellar to enable us to drink it three or four years old. My father, however,
had a small private collection of his own, out of which he would occasionally
produce a bottle; and I remember to have heard Governor George Clinton,
afterwards, Vice President, who was an Ulster county man, and who sometimes
stopped at Clawbonny in passing, say that it was excellent East India Madeira.
As for clarets, burgundy, hock and champagne, they were wines then unknown in
America, except on the tables of some of the principal merchants, and, here and
there, on that of some travelled gentleman of an estate larger than common.
When I say that Governor George Clinton used to stop occasionally, and taste my
father’s Madeira, I do not wish to boast of being classed with those who then
composed the gentry of the state. To this, in that day, we could hardly aspire,
though the substantial hereditary property of my family gave us a local
consideration that placed us a good deal above the station of ordinary yeomen.
Had we lived in one of the large towns, our association would unquestionably
have been with those who are usually considered to be one or two degrees
beneath the highest class. These distinctions were much more marked,
immediately after the war of the revolution, than they are to-day; and they are
more marked to-day, even, than all but the most lucky, or the most meritorious,
whichever fortune dignifies, are willing to allow.
The courtship between
my parents occurred while my father was at home, to be cured of the wounds he
had received in the engagement between the Trumbull and the Watt. I have always
supposed this was the moving cause why my mother fancied that the grim-looking
scar on the left side of my father’s face was so particularly becoming. The
battle was fought in June 1780, and my parents were married in the autumn of
the same year. My father did not go to sea again until after my birth, which
took place the very day that Cornwallis capitulated at Yorktown. These combined
events set the young sailor in motion, for he felt he had a family to provide
for, and he wished to make one more mark on the enemy in return for the
beauty-spot his wife so gloried in. He accordingly got a commission in a privateer,
made two or three fortunate cruises, and was able at the peace to purchase a
prize-brig, which he sailed, as master and owner, until the year 1790, when he
was recalled to the paternal roof by the death of my grandfather. Being an only
son, the captain, as my father was uniformly called, inherited the land, stock,
utensils and crops, as already mentioned; while the six thousand pounds
currency that were "at use," went to my two aunts, who were thought
to be well married, to men in their own class of life, in adjacent counties.
My father never went to
sea after he inherited Clawbonny. From that time down to the day of his death,
he remained on his farm, with the exception of a single winter passed in Albany
as one of the representatives of the county. In his day, it was a credit to a
man to represent a county, and to hold office under the State; though the abuse
of the elective principle, not to say of the appointing power, has since
brought about so great a change. Then, a member of congress was somebody; now,
he is only--a member of congress.
We were but two
surviving children, three of the family dying infants, leaving only my sister
Grace and myself to console our mother in her widowhood. The dire accident
which placed her in this, the saddest of all conditions for a woman who had
been a happy wife, occurred in the year 1794, when I was in my thirteenth year,
and Grace was turned of eleven. It may be well to relate the particulars.
There was a mill, just
where the stream that runs through our valley tumbles down to a level below
that on which the farm lies, and empties itself into a small tributary of the
Hudson. This mill was on our property, and was a source of great convenience
and of some profit to my father. There he ground all the grain that was consumed
for domestic purposes, for several miles around; and the tolls enabled him to
fatten his porkers and beeves, in a way to give both a sort of established
character. In a word, the mill was the concentrating point for all the products
of the farm, there being a little landing on the margin of the creek that put
up from the Hudson, whence a sloop sailed weekly for town. My father passed
half his time about the mill and landing, superintending his workmen, and
particularly giving directions about the fitting of the sloop, which was his
property also, and about the gear of the mill. He was clever, certainly, and
had made several useful suggestions to the millwright who occasionally came to
examine and repair the works; but he was by no means so accurate a mechanic as
he fancied himself to be. He had invented some new mode of arresting the
movement, and of setting the machinery in motion when necessary; what it was, I
never knew, for it was not named at Clawbonny after the fatal accident
occurred. One day, however, in order to convince the millwright of the
excellence of this improvement, my father caused the machinery to be stopped,
and then placed his own weight upon the large wheel, in order to manifest the
sense he felt in the security of his invention. He was in the very act of
laughing exultingly at the manner in which the millwright shook his head at the
risk he ran, when the arresting power lost its control of the machinery, the
heavy head of water burst into the buckets, and the wheel whirled round carrying
my unfortunate father with it. I was an eye-witness of the whole, and saw the
face of my parent, as the wheel turned it from me, still expanded in mirth.
There was but one revolution made, when the wright succeeded in stopping the
works. This brought the great wheel back nearly to its original position, and I
fairly shouted with hysterical delight when I saw my father standing in his
tracks, as it might be, seemingly unhurt. Unhurt he would have been, though he
must have passed a fearful keel-hauling, but for one circumstance. He had held
on to the wheel with the tenacity of a seaman, since letting go his hold would
have thrown him down a cliff of near a hundred feet in depth, and he actually
passed between the wheel and the planking beneath it unharmed, although there
was only an inch or two to spare; but in rising from this fearful strait, his
head had been driven between a projecting beam and one of the buckets, in a way
to crush one temple in upon the brain. So swift and sudden had been the whole
thing, that, on turning the wheel, his lifeless body was still inclining on its
periphery, retained erect, I believe, in consequence of some part of his coat
getting attached, to the head of a nail. This was the first serious sorrow of
my life. I had always regarded my father as one of the fixtures of the world;
as a part of the great system of the universe; and had never contemplated his
death as a possible thing. That another revolution might occur, and carry the
country back under the dominion of the British crown, would have seemed to me
far more possible than that my father could die. Bitter truth now convinced me
of the fallacy of such notions.
It was months and
months before I ceased to dream of this frightful scene. At my age, all the
feelings were fresh and plastic, and grief took strong hold of my heart. Grace
and I used to look at each other without speaking, long after the event, the
tears starting to my eyes, and rolling down her cheeks, our emotions being the
only communications between us, but communications that no uttered words could
have made so plain. Even now, I allude to my mother’s anguish with trembling.
She was sent for to the house of the miller, where the body lay, and arrived
unapprised of the extent of the evil. Never can I--never shall I forget the
outbreakings of her sorrow, when she learned the whole of the dreadful truth.
She was in fainting fits for hours, one succeeding another, and then her grief
found tongue. There was no term of endearment that the heart of woman could dictate
to her speech, that was not lavished on the lifeless clay. She called the dead
"her Miles," "her beloved Miles," "her husband,"
"her own darling husband," and by such other endearing epithets. Once
she seemed as if resolute to arouse the sleeper from his endless trance, and
she said, solemnly, "Father--dear, dearestfather!" appealing as it
might be to the parent of her children, the tenderest and most comprehensive of
all woman’s terms of endearment--"Father--dear, dearest father! open your
eyes and look upon your babes--your precious girl, and noble boy! Do not thus
shut out their sight for ever!"
But it was in vain.
There lay the lifeless corpse, as insensible as if the spirit of God had never
had a dwelling within it. The principal injury had been received on that
much-prized scar; and again and again did my poor mother kiss both, as if her
caresses might yet restore her husband to life. All would not do. The same
evening, the body was carried to the dwelling, and three days later it was laid
in the church-yard, by the side of three generations of forefathers, at a
distance of only a mile from Clawbonny. That funeral service, too, made a deep
impression on my memory. We had some Church of England people in the valley;
and old Miles Wallingford, the first of the name, a substantial English
franklin, had been influenced in his choice of a purchase by the fact that one
of Queen Anne’s churches stood so near the farm. To that little church, a tiny
edifice of stone, with a high, pointed roof, without steeple, bell, or
vestry-room, had three generations of us been taken to be christened, and
three, including my father, had been taken to be buried. Excellent,
kind-hearted, just-minded Mr. Hardinge read the funeral service over the man
whom his own father had, in the same humble edifice, christened. Our
neighbourhood has much altered of late years; but, then, few higher than mere
labourers dwelt among us, who had not some sort of hereditary claim to be
beloved. So it was with our clergyman, whose father had been his predecessor,
having actually married my grand-parents. The son had united my father and
mother, and now he was called on to officiate at the funeral obsequies of the
first. Grace and I sobbed as if our hearts would break, the whole time we were
in the church; and my poor, sensitive, nervous little sister actually shrieked
as she heard the sound of the first clod that fell upon the coffin. Our mother
was spared that trying scene, finding it impossible to support it. She remained
at home, on her knees, most of the day on which the funeral occurred.
Time soothed our
sorrows, though my mother, a woman of more than common sensibility, or, it were
better to say of uncommon affections, never entirely recovered from the effects
of her irreparable loss. She had loved too well, too devotedly, too
engrossingly, ever to think of a second marriage, and lived only to care for
the interests of Miles Wallingford’s children. I firmly believe we were more
beloved because we stood in this relation to the deceased, than because we were
her own natural offspring. Her health became gradually undermined, and, three
years after the accident of the mill, Mr. Hardinge laid her at my father’s
side. I was now sixteen, and can better describe what passed during the last
days of her existence, than what took place at the death of her husband. Grace
and I were apprised of what was so likely to occur, quite a month before the
fatal moment arrived; and we were not so much overwhelmed with sudden grief as
we had been on the first great occasion of family sorrow, though we both felt
our loss keenly, and my sister, I think I may almost say, inextinguishably. Mr.
Hardinge had us both brought to the bed-side, to listen to the parting advice
of our dying parent, and to be impressed with a scene that is always healthful,
if rightly improved. "You baptized these two dear children, good Mr.
Hardinge," she said, in a voice that was already enfeebled by physical
decay, "and you signed them with the sign of the cross, in token of Christ’s
death for them; and I now ask of your friendship and pastoral care to see that
they are not neglected at the most critical period of their lives--that when
impressions are the deepest, and yet the most easily made. God will reward all
your kindness to the orphan children of your friends." The excellent
divine, a man who lived more for others than for himself, made the required
promises, and the soul of my mother took its flight in peace.
Neither my sister nor
myself grieved as deeply for the loss of this last of our parents, as we did
for that of the first. We had both seen so many instances of her devout
goodness, had been witnesses of so great a triumph of her faith as to feel an
intimate, though silent, persuasion that her death was merely a passage to a
better state of existence--that it seemed selfish to regret. Still, we wept and
mourned, even while, in one sense, I think we rejoiced. She was relieved from,
much bodily suffering, and I remember, when I went to take a last look at her
beloved face, that I gazed on its calm serenity with a feeling akin to
exultation, as I recollected that pain could no longer exercise dominion over
her frame, and that her spirit was then dwelling in bliss. Bitter regrets came
later, it is true, and these were fully shared--nay, more than shared--by
Grace.
After the death of my
father, I had never bethought me of the manner in which he had disposed of his
property. I heard something said of his will, and gleaned a little,
accidentally, of the forms that had been gone through in proving the
instrument, and of obtaining its probate. Shortly after my mother’s death,
however, Mr. Hardinge had a free conversation with both me and Grace on the
subject, when we learned, for the first time, the disposition that had been
made. My father had bequeathed to me the farm, mill, landing, sloop, stock,
utensils, crops, &c. &c., in full property; subject, however, to my
mother’s use of the whole until I attained my majority; after which I was to
give her complete possession of a comfortable wing of the house, which had
every convenience for a small family within itself, certain privileges in the
fields, dairy, styes, orchards, meadows, granaries, &c., and to pay her
three hundred pounds currency, per annum, in money. Grace had four thousand
pounds that were "at use," and I had all the remainder of the
personal property, which yielded about five hundred dollars a-year. As the
farm, sloop, mill, landing, &c., produced a net annual income of rather
more than a thousand dollars, besides all that was consumed in housekeeping, I
was very well off, in the way of temporal things, for one who had been trained
in habits as simple as those which reigned at Clawbonny.
My father had left Mr.
Hardinge the executor, and my mother an executrix of his will, with survivorship.
He had also made the same provision as respected the guardians. Thus Grace and
I became the wards of the clergyman alone on the death of our last remaining
parent. This was grateful to us both, for we both truly loved this good man,
and, what was more, we loved his children. Of these there were two of ages
corresponding very nearly with our own; Rupert Hardinge being not quite a year
older than I was myself, and Lucy, his sister, about six months younger than
Grace. We were all four strongly attached to each other, and had been so from
infancy, Mr. Hardinge having had charge of my education as soon as I was taken
from a woman’s school.
I cannot say, however,
that Rupert Hardinge was ever a boy to give his father the delight that a
studious, well-conducted, considerate and industrious child, has it so much in
his power to yield to his parent. Of the two, I was much the best scholar, and
had been pronounced by Mr. Hardinge fit to enter college, a twelvemonth before
my mother died; though she declined sending me to Yale, the institution
selected by my father, until my school-fellow was similarly prepared, it having
been her intention to give the clergyman’s son a thorough education, in
furtherance of his father’s views of bringing him up to the church. This delay,
so well and kindly meant, had the effect of changing the whole course of my
subsequent life.
My father, it seems,
wished to make a lawyer of me, with the natural desire of seeing me advanced to
some honourable position in the State. But I was averse to anything like
serious mental labour, and was greatly delighted when my mother determined to
keep me out of college a twelvemonth in order that my friend Rupert might be my
classmate. It is true I learned quick, and was fond of reading; but the first I
could not very well help, while the reading I liked was that which amused,
rather than that which instructed me. As for Rupert, though not absolutely
dull, but, on the other hand, absolutely clever in certain things, he disliked
mental labour even more than myself, while he liked self-restraint of any sort
far less. His father was sincerely pious, and regarded his sacred office with
too much reverence to think of bringing up a "cosset-priest," though
he prayed and hoped that his son’s inclinations, under the guidance of
Providence, would take that direction. He seldom spoke on the subject himself,
but I ascertained his wishes through my confidential dialogues with his
children. Lucy seemed delighted with the idea, looking forward to the time when
her brother would officiate in the same desk where her father and grandfather
had now conducted the worship of God for more than half a century; a period of
time that, to us young people, seemed to lead us back to the dark ages of the
country. And all this the dear girl wished for her brother, in connection with
his spiritual rather than his temporal interests, inasmuch as the living was
worth only a badly-paid salary of one hundred and fifty pounds currency per
annum, together with a small but comfortable rectory, and a glebe of
five-and-twenty acres of very tolerable land, which it was thought no sin, in
that day, for the clergyman to work by means of two male slaves, whom, with as
many females, he had inherited as part of the chattels of his mother.
I had a dozen slaves
also; negroes who, as a race, had been in the family almost as long as
Clawbonny. About half of these blacks were singularly laborious and useful,
viz., four males and three of the females; but several of the remainder were
enjoying otium, and not altogether without dignitate, as heir-looms to be fed,
clothed and lodged, for the good, or evil, they had done. There were some
small-fry in our kitchens, too, that used to roll about on the grass, and munch
fruit in the summer, ad libitum; and stand so close in the chimney-corners in
cold weather, that I have often fancied they must have been, as a legal wit of
New York once pronounced certain eastern coal-mines to be, incombustible. These
negroes all went by the patronymic of Clawbonny, there being among them Hector
Clawbonny, Venus Clawbonny, Caesar Clawbonny, Rose Clawbonny--who was as black
as a crow--Romeo Clawbonny, and Julietta, commonly called Julee, Clawbonny; who
were, with Pharaoh, Potiphar, Sampson and Nebuchadnezzar, all Clawbonnys in the
last resort. Neb, as the namesake of the herbiferous king of Babylon was
called, was about my own age, and had been a sort of humble playfellow from
infancy; and even now, when it was thought proper to set him about the more
serious toil which was to mark his humble career, I often interfered to call
him away to be my companion with the rod, the fowling-piece, or in the boat, of
which we had one that frequently descended the creek, and navigated the Hudson
for miles at a time, under my command. The lad, by such means, and through an
off-hand friendliness of manner that I rather think was characteristic of my
habits at that day, got to love me as a brother or comrade. It is not easy to
describe the affection of an attached slave, which has blended with it the pride
of a partisan, the solicitude of a parent, and the blindness of a lover. I do
think Neb had more gratification in believing himself particularly belonging to
Master Miles, than I ever had in any quality or thing I could call my own. Neb,
moreover liked a vagrant life, and greatly encouraged Rupert and myself in
idleness, and a desultory manner of misspending hours that could never be
recalled. The first time I ever played truant was under the patronage of Neb,
who decoyed me away from my books to go nutting on the mountain stoutly
maintaining that chestnuts were just as good as the spelling-book, or any
primer that could be bought in York.
I have forgotten to
mention that the death of my mother, which occurred in the autumn, brought
about an immediate change in the condition of our domestic economy. Grace was
too young, being only fourteen, to preside over such a household, and I could
be of little use, either in the way of directing or advising. Mr. Hardinge, who
had received a letter to that effect from the dying saint, that was only put
into his hand the day after the funeral, with a view to give her request the
greater weight, rented the rectory, and came to Clawbonny to live, bringing
with him both his children. My mother knew that his presence would be of the
greatest service to the orphans she left behind her; while the money saved from
his own household expenses might enable this single-minded minister of the
altar to lay by a hundred or two for Lucy, who, at his demise, might otherwise
be left without a penny, as it was then said, cents not having yet come much
into fashion.
This removal gave Grace
and me much pleasure, for she was as fond of Lucy as I was of Rupert, and, to
tell the truth, so was I, too. Four happier young people were not to be found
in the State than we thus became, each and all of us finding in the arrangement
exactly the association which was most agreeable to our feelings. Previously,
we only saw each other every day; now, we saw each other all day. At night we
separated at an early hour, it is true, each having his or her room; but it was
to meet at a still earlier hour the next morning, and to resume our amusements
in company. From study, all of us were relieved for a month or two, and we
wandered through the fields; nutted, gathered fruit, or saw others gather it as
well as the crops, taking as much exercise as possible in the open air, equally
for the good of our bodies, and the lightening of our spirits.
I do not think vanity,
or any feeling connected with self-love, misleads me, when I say it would have
been difficult to find four young people more likely to attract the attention
of a passer-by, than we four were, in the fall of 1797. As for Rupert Hardinge,
he resembled his mother, and was singularly handsome in face, as well as
graceful in movements. He had a native gentility of air, of which he knew how
to make the most, and a readiness of tongue and a flow of spirits that rendered
him an agreeable, if not a very instructive companion. I was not ill-looking,
myself, though far from possessing the striking countenance of my young
associate. In manliness, strength and activity, however, I had essentially the
advantage over him, few youths of my age surpassing me in masculine qualities
of this nature, after I had passed my twelfth year. My hair was a dark auburn,
and it was the only thing about my face, perhaps, that would cause a stranger
to notice it; but this hung about my temples and down my neck in rich ringlets,
until frequent applications of the scissors brought it into something like
subjection. It never lost its beauty entirely, and though now white as snow, it
is still admired. But Grace was the one of the party whose personal appearance
would be most likely to attract attention. Her face beamed with sensibility and
feeling, being one of those countenances on which nature sometimes delights to
impress the mingled radiance, sweetness, truth and sentiment, that men ascribe
to angels. Her hair was lighter than mine; her eyes of a heavenly blue, all
softness and tenderness; her cheeks just of the tint of the palest of the
coloured roses; and her smile so full of gentleness and feeling, that, again
and again, it has controlled my ruder and more violent emotions, when they were
fast getting the mastery. In form, some persons might have thought Grace, in a
slight degree, too fragile, though her limbs would have been delicate models
for the study of a sculptor.
Lucy, too, had
certainly great perfection, particularly in figure; though in the crowd of
beauty that has been so profusely lavished on the youthful in this country, she
would not have been at all remarked in a large assembly of young American
girls. Her face was pleasing nevertheless; and there was a piquant contrast
between the raven blackness of her hair the deep blue of her eyes, and the
dazzling whiteness of her skin. Her colour, too, was high, and changeful with
her emotions. As for teeth, she had a set that one might have travelled weeks
to meet with their equals; and, though she seemed totally unconscious of the advantage,
she had a natural manner of showing them, that would have made a far less
interesting face altogether agreeable. Her voice and laugh, too, when happy and
free from care, were joyousness itself.
It would be saying too
much, perhaps, to assert that any human being was ever totally indifferent to
his or her personal appearance. Still, I do not think either of our party,
Rupert alone excepted, ever thought on the subject, unless as it related to
others, down to the period Of which I am now writing. I knew, and saw, and felt
that my sister was far more beautiful than any of the young girls of her age
and condition that I had seen in her society; and I had pleasure and pride in
the fact. I knew that I resembled her in some respects, but I was never coxcomb
enough to imagine I had half her good-looks, even allowing for difference of
sex. My own conceit, so far as I then had any--plenty of it came, a year or two
later--but my own conceit, in 1797, rather ran in the direction of my athletic
properties, physical force, which was unusually great for sixteen, and stature.
As for Rupert, I would not have exchanged these manly qualities for twenty
times his good looks, and a thought of envy never crossed my mind on the
subject. I fancied it might be well enough for a parson to be a little
delicate, and a good deal handsome; but for one who intended to knock about the
world as I had it already in contemplation to do, strength, health, vigour,
courage and activity, were much more to be desired than beauty.
Lucy I never thought of
as handsome at all. I saw she was pleasing; fancied she was even more so to me
than to any one else; and I never looked upon her sunny, cheerful and yet
perfectly feminine face, without a feeling of security and happiness. As for
her honest eyes, they invariably met my own with an open frankness that said,
as plainly as eyes could say anything, there was nothing to be concealed.
"Cease to
persuade, my loving Proteus;
Home-keeping youth have
ever homely wits;--
I rather would entreat
thy company
To see the wonders of
the world abroad."
Two Gentlemen
of--Clawbonny.
During the year that
succeeded after I was prepared for Yale, Mr. Hardinge had pursued a very
judicious course with my education. Instead of pushing me into books that were
to be read in the regular course of that institution, with the idea of
lightening my future labours, which would only have been providing excuses for
future idleness, we went back to the elementary works, until even he was
satisfied that nothing more remained to be done in that direction. I had my two
grammars literally by heart, notes and all. Then we revised as thoroughly as
possible, reading everything anew, and leaving no passage unexplained. I
learned to scan, too, a fact that was sufficient to make a reputation for a
scholar, in America, half a century since. [*] After this, we turned our
attention to mathematics, a science Mr. Hardinge rightly enough thought there
was no danger of my acquiring too thoroughly. We mastered arithmetic, of which I
had a good deal of previous knowledge, in a few weeks, and then I went through
trigonometry, with some of the more useful problems in geometry. This was the
point at which I had arrived when my mother’s death occurred.
[Footnote *: The writer’s master taught him to scan Virgil in 1801. This
gentleman was a graduate of Oxford. In 1803, the class to which the writer then
belonged in Yale, was the first that ever attempted to scan in that
institution. The quantities were in sad discredit in this country, years after
this, though Columbia and Harvard were a little in advance of Yale. All that
was ever done in the last college, during the writer’s time, was to scan the
ordinary hexameter of Homer and Virgil.] As
for myself, I frankly admit a strong disinclination to be learned. The law I
might be forced to study, but practising it was a thing my mind had long been
made up never to do. There was a small vein of obstinacy in my disposition that
would have been very likely to carry me through in such a determination, even
had my mother lived, though deference to her wishes would certainly have
carried me as far as the license. Even now she was no more, I was anxious to
ascertain whether she had left any directions or requests on the subject,
either of which would have been laws to me. I talked with Rupert on this
matter, and was a little shocked with the levity with which he treated it.
"What difference can it make to your parents, now," he said, with an
emphasis that grated on my nerves, "whether you become a lawyer, or a
merchant, or a doctor, or stay here on your farm, and be a farmer, like your
father?"
"My father had
been a sailor," I answered, quick as lightning.
"True; and a
noble, manly, gentleman-like calling it is! I never see a sailor that I do not
envy him his advantages. Why, Miles, neither of us has ever been in town even,
while your mother’s boatmen, or your own, as they are now, go there regularly
once a-week. I would give the world to be a sailor."
"You, Rupert! Why,
you know that your father in tends, or, rather, wishes that you should become a
clergyman."
"A pretty
appearance a young man of my figure would make in the pulpit, Miles, or wearing
a surplice. No, no; there have been two Hardinges in the church in this
century, and I have a fancy also to the sea. I suppose you know that my
great-grandfather was a captain in the navy, and he brought his son up a
parson; now, turn about is fair play, and the parson ought to give a son back
to a man-of-war. I’ve been reading the lives of naval men, and it’s surprising
how many clergymen’s sons, in England, go into the navy, and how many sailors’
sons get to be priests."
"But there is no
navy in this country now--not even a single ship-of-war, I believe."
"That is the worst
of it. Congress did pass a law, two or three years since, to build some
frigates, but they have never been launched. Now Washington has gone out of
office, I suppose we shall never have anything good in the country."
I revered the name of
Washington, in common with the whole country, but I did not see the sequitur.
Rupert, however, cared little for logical inferences, usually asserting such
things as he wished, and wishing such as he asserted. After a short pause, he
continued the discourse.
"You are now
substantially your own master," he said, "and can do as you please.
Should you go to sea and not like it, you have only to come back to this place,
where you will be just as much the master as if you had remained here
superintending cattle, cutting hay, and fattening pork, the whole time."
"I am not my own
master, Rupert, any more than you are yourself. I am your father’s ward, and
must so remain for more than five years to come. I am just as much under his
control as you, yourself."
Rupert laughed at this,
and tried to persuade me it would be a good thing to relieve his worthy fether
of all responsibility in the affair, if I had seriously determined never to go
to Yale, or to be a lawyer, by going off to sea clandestinely, and returning
when I was ready. If I ever was to make a sailor, no time was to be lost; for
all with whom he had conversed assured him the period of life when such things
were best learned, was between sixteen and twenty. This I thought probable
enough, and I parted from my friend with a promise of conversing further with
him on the subject at an early opportunity.
I am almost ashamed to
confess that Rupert’s artful sophism nearly blinded my eyes to the true
distinction between right and wrong. If Mr. Hardinge really felt himself bound
by my father’s wishes to educate me for the bar, and my own repugnance to the
profession was unconquerable, why should I not relieve him from the
responsibility at once by assuming the right to judge for myself, and act
accordingly? So far as Mr. Hardinge was concerned, I had little difficulty in
coming to a conclusion, though the profound deference I still felt for my
father’s wishes, and more especially for those of my sainted mother, had a hold
on my heart, and an influence on my conduct, that was not so easily disposed
of. I determined to have a frank conversation with Mr. Hardinge, therefore, in
order to ascertain how far either of my parents had expressed anything that
might be considered obligatory on me. My plan went as far as to reveal my own
desire to be a sailor, and to see the world, but not to let it be known that I
might go off without his knowledge, as this would not be so absolutely
relieving the excellent divine "from all responsibility in the
premises," as was contemplated in the scheme of his own son.
An opportunity soon
occurred, when I broached the subject by asking Mr. Hardinge whether my father,
in his will, had ordered that I should be sent to Yale, and there be educated
for the bar. He had done nothing of the sort. Had he left any particular
request, writing, or message on the subject, at all? Not that Mr. Hardinge
knew. It is true, the last had heard his friend, once or twice, make some
general remark which would lead one to suppose that Captain Wallingford had
some vague expectations I might go to the bar, but nothing further. My mind
felt vastly relieved by these admissions, for I knew my mother’s tenderness too
well to anticipate that she would dream of absolutely dictating in a matter
that was so clearly connected with my own happiness and tastes. When questioned
on this last point, Mr. Hardinge did not hesitate to say that my mother had
conversed with him several times concerning her views, as related to my career
in life. She wished me to go to Yale, and then to read law, even though I did
not practise. As soon as this, much was said, the conscientious servant of God
paused, to note the effect on me. Reading disappointment in my countenance, I
presume, he immediately added, "But your mother, Miles, laid no restraint
on you; for she knew it was you who was to follow the career, and not herself. ’I
should as soon think of commanding whom he was to marry, as to think of
forcing, a profession on him,’ she added. ’He is the one who is to decide this,
and he only. We may try to guide and influence him, but not go beyond this. I
leave you, dear sir, to do all you think best in this matter, certain that your
own wisdom will be aided by the providence of a kind Master.’"
I now plainly told Mr.
Hardinge my desire to see the world, and to be a sailor. The divine was
astounded at this declaration, and I saw that he was grieved. I believe some
religious objections were connected with his reluctance to consent to my
following the sea, as a calling. At any rate, it was easy to discover that
these objections were lasting and profound. In that day, few Americans
travelled, by way of an accomplishment, at all; and those few belonged to a
class in society so much superior to mine, as to render it absurd to think of
sending, me abroad with similar views. Nor would my fortune justify such an
expenditure. I was well enough off to be a comfortable and free housekeeper,
and as independent as a king on my own farm; living in abundance, nay, in
superfluity, so far as all the ordinary wants were concerned; but men hesitated
a little about setting up for gentlemen at large, in the year 1797. The country
was fast getting rich, it is true, under the advantages of its neutral
position; but it had not yet been long enough emancipated from its
embarrassments to think of playing the nabob on eight hundred pounds currency
a-year. The interview terminated with a strong exhortation from my guardian not
to think of abandoning my books for any project as visionary and useless as the
hope of seeing the world in the character of a common sailor.
I related all this to
Rupert, who, I now perceived for the first time, did not hesitate to laugh at
some of his father’s notions, as puritanical and exaggerated. He maintained
that every one was the best judge of what he liked, and that the sea had
produced quite as fair a proportion of saints as the land. He was not certain,
considering the great difference there was in numbers, that more good men might
not be traced in connection with the ocean, than in connection with any other
pursuit.
"Take the lawyers now,
for instance, Miles," he said, "and what can you make out of them, in
the way of religion, I should like to know? They hire their consciences out at
so much per diem, and talk and reason just as zealously for the wrong, as they
do for the right."
"By George, that
is true enough, Rupert. There is old David Dockett, I remember to have heard
Mr. Hardinge say always did double duty for his fee, usually acting as witness,
as well as advocate. They tell me he will talk by the hour of facts that he and
his clients get up between them, and look the whole time as if he believed all
he said to be true."
Rupert laughed at this
sally, and pushed the advantage it gave him by giving several other examples to
prove how much his father was mistaken by supposing that a man was to save his
soul from perdition simply by getting admitted to the bar. After discussing the
matter a little longer, to my astonishment Rupert came out with a plain
proposal that he and I should elope, go to New York, and ship as foremastlads
in some Indiaman, of which there were then many sailing, at the proper season,
from that port. I did not dislike the idea, so far as I was myself concerned;
but the thought of accompanying Rupert in such an adventure, startled me. I
knew I was sufficiently secure of the future to be able to risk a little at the
present moment; but such was not the case with my friend. If I made a false
step at so early an age, I had only to return to Clawbonny, where I was certain
to find competence and a home; but, with Rupert, it was very different. Of the
moral hazards I ran, I then knew nothing, and of course they gave me no
concern. Like all inexperienced persons, I supposed myself too strong in virtue
to be in any danger of contamination; and this portion of the adventure was
regarded with the self-complacency with which the untried are apt to regard
their own powers of endurance. I thought myself morally invulnerable.
But Rupert might find
it difficult to retrace any serious error made at his time of life. This
consideration would have put an end to the scheme, so far as my companion was
concerned, had not the thought suggested itself that I should always have it in
my own power to aid my friend. Letting something of this sort escape me, Rupert
was not slow in enlarging on it, though this was done with great tact and
discretion. He proved that, by the time we both came of age, he would be
qualified to command a ship, and that, doubtless, I would naturally desire to
invest some of my spare cash in a vessel. The accumulations of my estate alone
would do this much, within the next five years, and then a career of wealth and
prosperity would lie open before us both.
"It is a good
thing, Miles, no doubt," continued this tempting sophist, "to have
money at use, and a large farm, and a mill, and such things; but many a ship
nets more money, in a single voyage, than your whole estate would sell for.
Those that begin with nothing, too, they tell me, are the most apt to succeed;
and, if we go off with our clothes only, we shall begin with nothing, too.
Success may be said to be certain. I like the notion of beginning with nothing,
it is so American!"
It is, in truth, rather
a besetting weakness of America to suppose that men who have never had any
means for qualifying themselves for particular pursuits, are the most likely to
succeed in them; and especially to fancy that those who "begin poor"
are in a much better way for acquiring wealth than they who commence with some
means; and I was disposed to lean to this latter doctrine myself, though I
confess I cannot recall an instance in which any person of my acquaintance has
given away his capital, however large and embarrassing it may have been, in
order to start fair with his poorer competitors. Nevertheless, there was
something taking, to my imagination, in the notion of being the fabricator of
my own fortune. In that day, it was easy to enumerate every dwelling on the
banks of the Hudson that aspired to be called a seat, and I had often heard
them named by those who were familiar with the river. I liked the thought of
erecting a house on the Clawbonny property that might aspire to equal claims,
and to be the owner of a seat; though only after I had acquired the means,
myself, to carry out such a project. At present, I owned only a house; my
ambition was, to own a seat.
In a word, Rupert and I
canvassed this matter in every possible way for a month, now leaning to one
scheme, and now to another, until I determined to lay the whole affair before
the two girls, under a solemn pledge of secrecy. As we passed hours in company
daily, opportunities were not wanting to effect this purpose. I thought my
friend was a little shy on this project; but I had so much affection for Grace,
and so much confidence in Lucy’s sound judgment, that I was not to be turned
aside from the completion of my purpose. It is now more than forty years since
the interview took place in which this confidence was bestowed; but every
minute occurrence connected with it is as fresh in my mind as if the whole had
taken place only yesterday.
We were all four of us
seated on a rude bench that my mother had caused to be placed under the shade
of an enormous oak that stood on the most picturesque spot, perhaps, on the
whole farm, and which commanded a distant view of one of the loveliest reaches
of the Hudson. Our side of the river, in general, does not possess as fine
views as the eastern, for the reason that all our own broken, and in some
instances magnificent back-ground of mountains, fills up the landscape for our
neighbours, while we are obliged to receive the picture as it is set in a
humbler frame; but there are exquisite bits to be found on the western bank,
and this was one of the very best of them. The water was as placid as molten
silver, and the sails of every vessel in sight were hanging in listless
idleness from their several spars, representing commerce asleep. Grace had a
deep feeling for natural scenery, and she had a better mode of expressing her
thoughts, on such occasions, than is usual with girls of fourteen. She first
drew our attention to the view by one of her strong, eloquent bursts of
eulogium; and Lucy met the remark with a truthful, simple answer, that showed
abundant sympathy with the sentiment, though with less of exaggeration of
manner and feeling, perhaps. I seized the moment as favourable for my purpose,
and spoke out.
"If you admire a
vessel so much, Grace," I said, "you will probably be glad to hear
that I think of becoming a sailor."
A silence of near two
minutes succeeded, during which time I affected to be gazing at the distant
sloops, and then I ventured to steal a glance at my companions. I found Grace’s
mild eyes earnestly riveted on my face; and, turning from their anxious
expression with a little uneasiness, I encountered those of Lucy looking at me
as intently as if she doubted whether her ears had not deceived her.
"A sailor,
Miles!"--my sister now slowly repeated--"I thought it settled you
were to study law."
"As far from that
as we are from England; I’ve fully made up my mind to see the world if I can,
and Rupert, here--"
"What of Rupert,
here?" Grace asked, a sudden change again coming over her sweet
countenance, though I was altogether too inexperienced to understand its
meaning. "He is certainly to be a clergyman--his dear father’s assistant,
and, a long, long, very long time hence, his successor!"
I could see that Rupert
was whistling on a low key, and affecting to look cool; but my sister’s solemn,
earnest, astonished manner had more effect on us both, I believe, than either
would have been willing to own.
"Come,
girls," I said at length, putting the best face on the matter, "there
is no use in keeping secrets from you--but remember that what I am about to
tell you is a secret, and on no account is to be betrayed."
"To no one but Mr.
Hardinge," answered Grace. "If you intend to be a sailor, he ought to
know it."
"That comes from
looking at our duties superficially," I had caught this phrase from my
friend, "and not distinguishing properly between their shadows and their substance."
"Duties
superficially! I do not understand you, Miles. Certainly Mr. Hardinge ought to
be told what profession you mean to follow. Remember, brother, he now fills the
place of a parent to you."
"He is not more my
parent than Rupert’s--I fancy you will admit that much!"
"Rupert, again!
What has Rupert to do with your going to sea?"
"Promise me, then,
to keep my secret, and you shall know all; both you and Lucy must give me your
words. I know you will not break them, when once given."
"Promise him,
Grace," said Lucy, in a low tone, and a voice that, even at that age, I
could perceive was tremulous. "If we promise, we shall learn everything,
and then may have some effect on these headstrong boys by our advice."
"Boys! You cannot
mean, Lucy, that Rupert is not to be a clergyman--your father’s assistant; that
Rupert means to be a sailor, too?"
"One never knows
what boys will do. Let us promise them, dear; then we can better judge."
"I do"
promise you, Miles, "said my sister, in a voice so solemn as almost to
frighten me.
"And I,
Miles," added Lucy; but it was so low, I had to lean forward to catch the
syllables.
"This is honest
and right,"--it was honest, perhaps, but very wrong,--"and it
convinces me that you are both reasonable, and will be of use to us. Rupert and
I have both made up our minds, and intend to be sailors."
Exclamations followed
from both girls, and another long silence succeeded.
"As for the law,
hang all law!" I continued, hemming, and determined to speak like a man.
"I never heard of a Wallingford who was a lawyer."
"But you have both
heard of Hardinges who were clergymen," said Grace, endeavouring to smile,
though the expression of her countenance was so painful that even now I dislike
to recall it.
"And sailors,
too," put in Rupert, a little more stoutly than I thought possible.
"My father’s grandfather was an officer in the navy."
"And my father was
a sailor himself--in the navy, too."
"But there is no
navy in this country now, Miles," returned Lucy, in an expostulating tone.
"What of that?
There are plenty of ships. The ocean is just as big, and the world just as
wide, as if we had a navy to cover the first. I see no great objection on that
account--do you, Ru?"
"Certainly not.
What we want is to go to sea, and that can be done in an Indiaman, as well as
in a man-of-war."
"Yes," said
I, stretching myself with a little importance. "I fancy an Indiaman, a
vessel that goes all the way to Calcutta, round the Cape of Good Hope, in the
track of Vasquez de Gama, isn’t exactly an Albany sloop."
"Who is Vasquez de
Gama?" demanded Lucy, with so much quickness as to surprise me.
"Why, a noble
Portuguese, who discovered the Cape of Good Hope, and first sailed round it,
and then went to the Indies. You see, girls, even nobles are sailors, and why
should not Rupert and I be sailors?"
"It is not that,
Miles," my sister answered; "every honest calling is respectable.
Have you and Rupert spoken to Mr. Hardinge on this subject?"
"Not exactly--not
spoken--hinted only--that is, blindly--not so as to be understood,
perhaps."
"He will never
consent, boys!" and this was uttered with something very like an air of
triumph.
"We have no
intention of asking it of him, Grace. Rupert and I intend to be off next week,
without saying a word to Mr. Hardinge on the subject."
Another long, eloquent
silence succeeded, during which I saw Lucy bury her face in her apron, while
the tears openly ran down my sister’s cheek.
"You do
not--cannot mean to do anything so cruel, Miles!" Grace at length said.
"It is exactly
because it will not be cruel, that we intend to do it,"--here I nudged
Rupert with my elbow, as a hint that I wanted assistance; but he made no other
reply than an answering nudge, which I interpreted into as much as if he had said
in terms, "You’ve got into the scrape in your own way, and you may get out
of it in the same manner." "Yes," I continued, finding succour
hopeless, "yes, that’s just it."
"What is just it,
Miles? You speak in a way to show that you are not satisfied with yourself--neither
you nor Rupert is satisfied with himself, if the truth were known."
"I not satisfied
with myself! Rupert not satisfied with himself! You never were more mistaken in
your life, Grace. If there ever were two boys in New York State that were well satisfied
with themselves, they are just Rupert and I."
Here Lucy raised her
face from the apron and burst into a laugh, the tears filling her eyes all the
while.
"Believe them,
dear Grace," she said. "They are precisely two self-satisfied, silly
fellows, that have got some ridiculous notions in their heads, and then begin
to talk about ’superficial views of duties,’ and all such nonsense. My father
will set it all right, and the boys will have had their talk."
"Not so last, Miss
Lucy, if you please. Your father will not know a syllable of the matter until
you tell him all about it, after we are gone. We intend ’to relieve him from
all responsibility in the premises.’"
This last sounded very
profound, and a little magnificent, to my imagination; and I looked at the
girls to note the effect. Grace was weeping, and weeping only; but Lucy looked
saucy and mocking, even while the tears bedewed her smiling face, as rain
sometimes falls while the sun is shining.
"Yes," I
repeated, with emphasis, "’of all responsibility in the premises.’ I hope
that is plain English, and good English, although I know that Mr. Hardinge has
been trying to make you both so simple in your language, that you turn up your
noses at a profound sentiment, whenever you hear one."
In 1797, the grandiose
had by no means made the deep invasion into the everyday language of the
country, that it has since done. Anything of the sublime, or of the recondite,
school was a good deal more apt to provoke a smile, than it is to-day--the
improvement proceeding, as I have understood through better judges than myself,
from the great melioration of mind and manners that is to be traced to the
speeches in congress, and to the profundities of the newspapers. Rupert,
however, frequently ornamented his ideas, and I may truly say everything
ambitious that adorned my discourse was derived from his example. I almost
thought Lucy impertinent for presuming to laugh at sentiments which came from
such a source, and, by way of settling my own correctness of thought and terms,
I made no bones of falling back on my great authority, by fairly pointing him
out.
"I thought
so!" exclaimed Lucy, now laughing with all her heart, though a little
hysterically; "I thought so, for this is just like Rupert, who is always
talking to me about ’assuming the responsibility,’ and ’conclusions in the
premises,’ and all such nonsense. Leave the boys to my father, Grace, and he
will ’assume the responsibility’ of ’concluding the premises,’ and the whole of
the foolish scheme along with it!"
This would have
provoked me, had not Grace manifested so much sisterly interest in my welfare
that I was soon persuaded to tell her--that minx Lucy overhearing every
syllable, though I had half a mind to tell her to go away--all about our
project.
"You see," I
continued, "if Mr. Hardinge knows anything about our plan, people will say
he ought to have stopped us. ’He a clergyman, and not able to keep two lads of
sixteen or seventeen from running away and going to sea!’ they will say, as if
it were so easy to prevent two spirited youths from seeing the world. Whereas,
if he knew nothing about it, nobody can blame him. That is what I call ’relieving
him from the responsibility.’ Now, we intend to be off next week, or as soon as
the jackets and trowsers that are making for us, under the pretence of being
boat-dresses, are finished. We mean to go down the river in the sail-boat,
taking Neb with us to bring the boat back. Now you know the whole story, there
will be no occasion to leave a letter for Mr. Hardinge; for, three hours after
we have sailed, you can tell him everything. We shall be gone a year; at the
end of that time you may look for us both, and glad enough shall we all be to
see each other. Rupert and I will be young men then, though you call us boys
now."
This last picture a
good deal consoled the girls. Rupert, too, who had unaccountably kept back,
throwing the labouring-oar altogether on me, came to the rescue, and, with his
subtle manner and oily tongue, began to make the wrong appear the right. I do
not think he blinded his own sister in the least, but I fear he had too much
influence over mine. Lucy, though all heart, was as much matter-of-fact as her
brother was a sophist. He was ingenious in glozing over truths; she, nearly
unerring in detecting them. I never knew a greater contrast between two human
beings, than there was between these two children of the same parents, in this
particular. I have heard that the son took after the mother, in this respect,
and that the daughter took after the father; though Mrs. Hardinge died too
early to have had any moral influence on the character of her children.
We came again and again
to the discussion of our subject during the next two or three days. The girls
endeavoured earnestly to persuade us to ask Mr. Hardinge’s permission for the
step we were about to undertake; but all in vain. We lads were so thoroughly
determined to "relieve the divine from all responsibility in the
premises," that they might as well have talked to stones. We knew these
just-minded, sincere, upright girls would not betray us, and continued obdurate
to the last. As we expected, as soon as convinced their importunities were
useless, they seriously set about doing all they could to render us
comfortable. They made us duck bags to hold our clothes, two each, and mended
our linen, stockings, &c., and even helped to procure us some clothes more
suited to the contemplated expedition than most of those we already possessed.
Our "long togs," indeed, we determined to leave behind us, retaining
just one suit each, and that of the plainest quality. In the course of a week
everything was ready, our bags well lined, being concealed in the storehouse at
the landing. Of this building I could at any moment procure the key, my
authority as heir-apparent being very considerable, already, on the farm.
As for Neb, he was
directed to have the boat all ready for the succeeding Tuesday evening, it
being the plan to sail the day after the Wallingford of Clawbonny (this was the
name of the sloop) had gone on one of her regular trips, in order to escape a
pursuit. I had made all the calculations about the tide, and knew that the
Wallingford would go out about nine in the morning, leaving us to follow before
midnight. It was necessary to depart at night and when the wharf was clear, in
order to avoid observation.
Tuesday was an uneasy,
nervous and sad day for us all, Mr. Hardinge excepted. As the last had not the
smallest distrust, he continued calm, quiet, and cheerful as was his wont.
Rupert had a conscience-stricken and furtive air about him, while the eyes of
the two dear, girls were scarcely a moment without tears. Grace seemed now the
most composed of the two, and I have since suspected that she had had a private
conversation with my ingenious friend, whose convincing powers were of a very
extraordinary quality, when he set about their use in downright earnest. As for
Lucy, she seemed to me to have been weeping the entire day.
At nine o’clock it was
customary for the whole family to separate, after prayers. Most of us went to
bed at that early hour, though Mr. Hardinge himself seldom sought his pillow
until midnight. This habit compelled us to use a good deal of caution in
getting out of the house, in which Rupert and myself succeeded, however,
without discovery, just as the clock struck eleven. We had taken leave of the
girls in a hasty manner, in a passage, shaking hands, and each of us kissing
his own sister, as he affected to retire for the night. To own the truth, we
were much gratified in finding how reasonably Grace and Lucy behaved, on the
occasion, and not a little surprised, for we had expected a scene, particularly
with the former.
We walked away from the
house with heavy hearts, few leaving the paternal roof for the first time, to
enter upon the chances of the world, without a deep sense of the dependence in
which they had hitherto lived. We walked fast and silently, and reached the
wharf in less than half an hour, a distance of near two miles. I was just on
the point of speaking to Neb, whose figure I could see in the boat, when I
caught a glimpse of two female forms within six feet of me. There were Grace
and Lucy, in tears, both waiting our arrival, with a view to see us depart! I
confess I was shocked and concerned at seeing these two delicate girls so far
from their home, at such an hour; and my first impulse was to see them both
safely back before I would enter the boat; but to this neither would consent.
All my entreaties were thrown away, and I was obliged to submit.
I know not exactly how
it happened, but of the fact I am certain; odd as it may seem, at a moment like
that, when about to separate, instead of each youth’s getting his own sister
aside to make his last speeches, and say his last say to, each of us got his
friend’s sister aside. I do not mean that we were making love, or anything of
the sort; we were a little too young, perhaps, for that; but we obeyed an
impulse which, as Rupert would have said, "produced that result."
What passed between
Grace and her companion, I do not know. As for Lucy and myself, it was all
plain-sailing and fair dealing. The excellent creature forced on me six gold
pieces, which I knew had come to her as an heirloom from her mother, and which
I had often heard her declare she never meant to use, unless in the last
extremity. She knew I had but five dollars on earth, and that Rupert had not
one; and she offered me this gold. I told her Rupert had better take it; no, I
had better take it. I should use it more prudently than Rupert, and would use
it for the good of both. "Besides, you are rich," she said, smiling
through her tears, "and can repay me--I lend them to you; to Rupert I
should have to give them." I could not refuse the generous girl, and took
the money, all half-joes, with a determination to repay them with interest.
Then I folded her to my heart, and kissed her six or eight times with fervour,
the first time I had done such a thing in two years, and tore myself away. I do
not think Rupert embraced Grace, but I confess I do not know, although we were standing
within three or four yards of each other, the whole time.
"Write,
Miles--write, Rupert," said the sobbing girls leaning forward from the
wharf, as we shoved off. It was not so dark but we could see their dear forms
for several minutes, or until a bend in the creek put a dark mass of earth
between us and them.
Such was the manner of
my departure from Clawbonny, in the month of September, 1797. I wanted a few
days of being seventeen; Rupert was six months older, and Neb was his senior,
again, by near a twelvemonth. Everything was in the boat but our hearts. Mine,
I can truly say, remained with the two beloved creatures we left on the wharf;
while Rupert’s was betwixt and between, I fancy--seldom absolutely deserting
the dear tenement in which it was encased by nature.
"There’s a youth
in this city, it were a great pity
That he from our lasses
should wander awa’;
For he’s bonny and
braw, weel-favoured witha’,
And his hair has a
natural buckle and a’.
His coat is the hue of
his bonnet so blue;
His pocket is white as
the new-driven snaw;
His hose they are blue,
and his shoon like the slae,
And his clean siller
buckles they dazzle us a’."
BURNS.
We had selected our
time well, as respects the hour of departure. It was young ebb, and the boat
floated swiftly down the creek, though the high banks of the latter would have
prevented our feeling any wind, even if there were a breeze on the river. Our
boat was of some size, sloop-rigged and half-decked; but Neb’s vigorous arms
made her move through the water with some rapidity, and, to own the truth, the
lad sprang to his work like a true runaway negro. I was a skilful oarsman
myself, having received many lessons from my father in early boyhood, and being
in almost daily practice for seven mouths in the year. The excitement of the
adventure, its romance, or what for a short time seemed to me to be romance,
and the secret apprehension of being detected, which I believe accompanies
every clandestine undertaking, soon set me in motion also. I took one of the
oars, and, in less than twenty minutes, the Grace & Lucy, for so the boat
was called, emerged from between two, high, steep banks, and entered on the
broader bosom of the Hudson.
Neb gave a
half-suppressed, negro-like cry of exultation, as we shot out from our cover,
and ascertained that there was a pleasant and fair breeze blowing. In three
minutes we had the jib and mainsail on the boat, the helm was up, the sheet was
eased off, and we were gliding down-stream at the rate of something like five
miles an hour. I took the helm, almost as a matter of course; Rupert being much
too indolent to do anything unnecessarily, while Neb was far too humble to
aspire to such an office while Master Miles was there, willing and ready. In
that day, indeed, it was so much a matter of course for the skipper of a Hudson
river craft to steer, that most of the people who lived on the banks of the
stream imagined that Sir John Jervis, Lord Anson, and the other great English
admirals of whom they had read and heard, usually amused themselves with that
employment, out on the ocean. I remember the hearty laugh in which my
unfortunate father indulged, when Mr. Hardinge once asked him how he could
manage to get any sleep, on account of this very duty. But we were very green,
up at Clawbonny, in most things that related to the world.
The hour that succeeded
was one of the most painful I ever passed in my life. I recalled my father, his
manly frankness, his liberal bequests in my favour, and his precepts of respect
and obedience; all of which, it now seemed to me, I had openly dishonoured.
Then came the image of my mother, with her love and sufferings, her prayers,
and her mild but earnest exhortations to be good. I thought I could see both these
parents regarding me with sorrowful, though not with reproachful countenances.
They appeared to be soliciting my return, with a species of silent, but not the
less eloquent, warnings of the consequences. Grace and Lucy, and their sobs,
and admonitions, and entreaties to abandon my scheme, and to write, and not to
remain away long, and all that tender interest had induced two warm-hearted
girls to utter at our parting, came fresh and vividly to my mind. The
recollection proved nearly too much for me. Nor did I forget Mr. Hardinge, and
the distress he would certainly feel, when he discovered that he had not only
lost his ward, but his only son. Then Clawbonny itself, the house, the
orchards, the meadows, the garden, the mill, and all that belonged to the farm,
began to have a double value in my eyes, and to serve as so many cords attached
to my heart-strings, and to remind me that the rover
"Drags at each
remove a lengthening chain.’"
I marvelled at Rupert’s
tranquility. I did not then understand his character as thoroughly as I
subsequently got to know it. All that he most prized was with him in the boat,
in fact, and this lessened his grief at parting from less beloved objects.
Where Rupert was, there was his paradise. As for Neb, I do believe his head was
over his shoulder, for he affected to sit with his face down-stream, so long as
the hills that lay in the rear of Clawbonny could be at all distinguished. This
must have proceeded from tradition, or instinct, or some latent negro quality;
for I do not think the fellow fancied he was running away. He knew that his two
young masters were; but he was fully aware he was my property, and no doubt
thought, as long as he staid in my company, he was in the line of his
legitimate duty. Then it was my plan that he should return with the boat, and
perhaps these backward glances were no more than the shadows of coming events,
cast, in his case, behind.
Rupert was indisposed
to converse, for, to tell the truth, he had eaten a hearty supper, and began to
feel drowsy; and I was too much wrapped up in my own busy thoughts to solicit
any communications. I found a sort of saddened pleasure in setting a watch for
the night, therefore, which had an air of seaman-like duty about it, that in a
slight degree revived my old taste for the profession. It was midnight, and I
took the first watch myself, bidding my two companions to crawl under the
half-deck, and go to sleep. This they both did without any parley, Rupert
occupying an inner place, while Neb lay with his legs exposed to the night air.
The breeze freshened,
and for some time I thought it might be necessary to reef, though we were
running dead before the wind. I succeeded in holding on, however, and I found
the Grace & Lucy was doing wonders in my watch. When I gave Rupert his call
at four o’clock, the boat was just approaching two frowning mountains, where
the river was narrowed to a third or fourth of its former width; and, by the
appearance of the shores, and the dim glimpses I had caught of a village of no
great size on the right bank, I knew we were in what is called Newburgh Bay.
This was the extent of our former journeyings south, all three of us having
once before, and only once, been as low as Fishkill Landing, which lies
opposite to the place that gives this part of the river its name.
Rupert now took the
helm, and I went to sleep. The wind still continued fresh and fair, and I felt
no uneasiness on account of the boat. It is true, there were two parts of the
navigation before us of which I had thought a little seriously, but not
sufficiently so to keep me awake. These were the Race, a passage in the
Highlands, and Tappan Sea; both points on the Hudson of which the navigators of
that classical stream were fond of relating the marvels. The first I knew was
formidable only later in the autumn, and, as for the last, I hoped to enjoy
some of its wonders in the morning. In this very justifiable expectation, I
fell asleep.
Neb did not call me
until ten o’clock. I afterwards discovered that Rupert kept the helm for only
an hour, and then, calculating that from five until nine were four hours, he
thought it a pity the negro should not have his share of the glory of that
night. When I was awakened, it was merely to let me know that it was time to
eat something--Neb would have starved before he would precede his young master
in that necessary occupation--and I found Rupert in a deep and pleasant sleep
at my side.
We were in the centre
of Tappan, and the Highlands had been passed in safety. Neb expatiated a little
on the difficulties of the navigation, the river having many windings, besides
being bounded by high mountains; but, after all, he admitted that there was
water enough, wind enough, and a road that was plain enough. From this moment,
excitement kept us wide awake. Everything was new, and everything seemed
delightful. The day was pleasant, the wind continued fair, and nothing occurred
to mar our joy. I had a little map, one neither particularly accurate, nor very
well engraved; and I remember the importance with which, after having
ascertained the fact myself, I pointed out to my two companions the rocky
precipices on the western bank, as New Jersey! Even-Rupert was struck with this
important circumstance. As for Neb, he was actually in ecstasies, rolling his
large black eyes, and showing his white teeth, until he suddenly closed his
truly coral and plump lips, to demand what New Jersey meant? Of course I
gratified this laudable desire to obtain knowledge, and Neb seemed still more
pleased than ever, now he had ascertained that New Jersey was a State.
Travelling was not as much of an every-day occupation, at that time, as it is
now; and it was, in truth, something for three American lads, all under
nineteen, to be able to say that they had seen a State, other than their own.
Notwithstanding the
rapid progress we had made for the first few hours of our undertaking, the
voyage was far from being ended. About noon the wind came out light from the
southward, and, having a flood-tide, we were compelled to anchor. This made us
all uneasy, for, while we were stationary, we did not seem to be running away.
The ebb came again, at length, however, and then we made sail, and began to
turn down with the tide. It was near sunset before we got a view of the two or
three spires that then piloted strangers to the town. New York was not the
"commercial emporium" in 1796; so high-sounding a title, indeed,
scarce belonging to the simple English of the period, it requiring a very great
collection of half-educated men to venture on so ambitious an appellation--the
only emporium that existed in America, during the last century, being a
slop-shop in Water street, and on the island of Manhattan. Commercial emporium
was a flight of fancy, indeed, that must have required a whole board of
aldermen, and an extra supply of turtle, to sanction. What is meant by a
literary emporium, I leave those editors who are "native and to the manor
born," to explain.
We first saw the State
Prison, which was then new, and a most imposing edifice, according to our notions,
as we drew near the town. Like the gallows first seen by a traveller in
entering a strange country, it was a pledge of civilization. Neb shook his
head, as he gazed at it, with a moralizing air, and said it had a "wicked
look." For myself, I own I did not regard it altogether without dread. On
Rupert it made less impression than on any of the three. He was always somewhat
obtuse on the subject of morals.[*]
[Footnote *: It may be well to tell the European who shall happen to
read this book, that in America a "State’s Prison" is not for
prisoners of State, but for common rogues: the term coming from the name borne
by the local governments.] New York, in
that day, and on the Hudson side of the town, commenced a short distance above
Duane street. Between Greenwich, as the little hamlet around the State Prison
was called, and the town proper, was an interval of a mile and a half of open
fields, dotted here and there with country-houses. Much of this space was in
broken hills, and a few piles of lumber lay along the shores. St. John’s church
had no existence, and most of the ground in its vicinity was in low swamp. As
we glided along the wharves, we caught sight of the first market I had then
ever seen--such proofs of an advanced civilization not having yet made their
way into the villages of the interior. It was called "The Bear," from
the circumstance that the first meat ever exposed for sale in it was of that
animal; but the appellation has disappeared before the intellectual refinement
of these later times--the name of the soldier and statesman, Washington, having
fairly supplanted that of the bear! Whether this great moral improvement was
brought about by the Philosophical Society, or the Historical Society, or
"The Merchants," or the Aldermen of New York, I have never
ascertained. If the latter, one cannot but admire their disinterested modesty
in conferring this notable honour on the Father of his country, inasmuch as all
can see that there never has been a period when their own board has not
possessed distinguished members, every way qualified to act as god-fathers to
the most illustrious markets of the republic. But Manhattan, in the way of
taste, has never had justice done it. So profound is its admiration for all the
higher qualities, that Franklin and Fulton have each a market to himself, in
addition to this bestowed on Washington. Doubtless there would have been Newton
Market, and Socrates Market, and Solomon Market, but for the patriotism of the
town, which has forbidden it from going out of the hemisphere, in quest of
names to illustrate. Bacon Market would doubtless have been too equivocal to be
tolerated, under any circumstances. Then Bacon was a rogue, though a
philosopher, and markets are always appropriated to honest people. At all
events, I am rejoiced the reproach of having a market called "The
Bear" has been taken away, as it was tacitly admitting our living near, if
not absolutely in, the woods.
We passed the Albany
basin, a large receptacle for North River craft, that is now in the bosom of
the town and built on, and recognized in it the mast-head of the Wallingford.
Neb was shown the place, for he was to bring the boat round to it, and join the
sloop, in readiness to return in her. We rounded the Battery, then a circular
stripe of grass, with an earthen and wooden breastwork running along the margin
of the water, leaving a narrow promenade on the exterior. This brought us to
White-Hall, since so celebrated for its oarsmen, where we put in for a haven. I
had obtained the address of a better sort of sailor-tavern in that vicinity,
and, securing the boat, we shouldered the bags, got a boy to guide us, and were
soon housed. As it was near night, Rupert and I ordered supper, and Neb was
directed to pull the boat round to the sloop, and to return to us in the
morning; taking care, however, not to let our lodgings be known.
The next day, I own I
thought but little of the girls, Clawbonny, or Mr. Hardinge. Neb was at my
bed-side before I was up, and reported the Grace & Lucy safe alongside of
the Wallingford, and expressed himself ready to wait on me in my progress in
quest of a ship. As this was the moment of action, little was said, but we all
breakfasted, and sallied forth, in good earnest, on the important business
before us. Neb was permitted to follow, but at such a distance as to prevent
his being suspected of belonging to our party--a gentleman, with a serving-man
at his heels, not being the candidate most likely to succeed in his application
for a berth in the forecastle.
So eager was I to belong
to some sea-going craft, that I would not stop even to look at the wonders of
the town, before we took the direction of the wharves. Rupert was for pursuing
a different policy, having an inherent love of the genteeler gaieties of a
town, but I turned a deaf ear to his hints, and this time I was master. He
followed me with some reluctance, but follow he did, after some remonstrances
that bordered on warmth. Any inexperienced eye that had seen us passing, would
have mistaken us for two well-looking, smart young sailor-boys, who had just
returned from a profitable voyage, and who, well-clad, tidy and semi-genteel,
were strolling along the wharves as admirateurs, not to say critics, of the
craft. Admirateurs we were, certainly, or I was, at least; though knowledge was
a point on which we Were sadly deficient.
The trade of America
was surprisingly active in 1797. It had been preyed upon by the two great
belligerents of the period, England and France, it is true; and certain
proceedings of the latter nation were about to bring the relations of the two
countries into a very embarrassed state; but still the shipping interest was
wonderfully active, and, as a whole, singularly successful. Almost every tide
brought in or took out ships for foreign ports, and scarce a week passed that
vessels did not arrive from, or sail for, all the different quarters of the
world. An Indiaman, however, was our object; the voyage being longer, the ships
better, and the achievement greater, than merely to cross the Atlantic and return.
We accordingly proceeded towards the Fly Market, in the vicinity of which, we
had been given to understand, some three or four vessels of that description
were fitting out. This market has since used its wings to disappear,
altogether.
I kept my eyes on every
ship we passed. Until the previous day, I had never seen a square-rigged
vessel; and no enthusiast in the arts ever gloated on a fine picture or statue
with greater avidity than my soul drank in the wonder and beauty of every ship
I passed. I had a large, full-rigged model at Clawbonny; and this I had studied
under my father so thoroughly, as to know the name of every rope in it, and to
have some pretty distinct notions of their uses. This early schooling was now
of great use to me, though I found it a little difficult, at first, to trace my
old acquaintances on the large scale in which they now presented themselves,
and amid the intricate mazes that were drawn against the skies. The braces,
shrouds, stays and halyards, were all plain enough, and I could point to
either, at a moment’s notice; but when it came to the rest of the running
rigging, I found it necessary to look a little, before I could speak with
certainty.
Eager as I was to ship,
the indulgence of gazing at all I saw was so attractive, that it was noon
before we reached an Indiaman. This was a pretty little ship of about four
hundred tons, that was called the John. Little I say, for such she would now be
thought, though a vessel of her size was then termed large. The Manhattan, much
the largest ship out of the port, measured but about seven hundred tons; while
few even of the Indiamen went much beyond five hundred. I can see the John at
this moment, near fifty years after I first laid eyes on her, as she then
appeared. She was not bright-sided, but had a narrow, cream-coloured streak,
broken into ports. She was a straight, black-looking craft, with a handsome
billet, low, thin bulwarks, and waistcloths secured to ridge-ropes. Her larger
spars were painted the same colour as her streak, and her stern had a few
ornaments of a similar tint.
We went on board the
John, where we found the officers just topping off with the riggers and
stevedores, having stowed all the provisions and water, and the mere trifle of
cargo she carried. The mate, whose name was Marble, and a well-veined bit of
marble he was, his face resembling a map that had more rivers drawn on it than
the land could feed, winked at the captain and nodded his head towards us as
soon as we met his eye. The latter smiled, but did not speak.
"Walk this way,
gentlemen--walk this way, if you please," said Mr. Marble, encouragingly,
passing a ball of spun-yarn, all the while, to help a rigger serve a rope.
"When did you leave the country?"
This produced a general
laugh, even the yellow rascal of a mulatto, who was passing into the cabin with
some crockery, grinning in our faces at this salutation. I saw it was now or
never, and determined not to be brow-beaten, while I was too truthful to
attempt to pass for that I was not.
"We left home last
night, thinking to be in time to find berths in one of the Indiamen that is to
sail this week."
"Not this week, my
son--not till next," said Mr. Marble, jocularly. "Sunday is the day.
We run from Sunday to Sunday--the better day, the better deed, you know. How
did you leave father and mother?"
"I have
neither," I answered, almost choked. "My mother died a few months
since, and my father, Captain Wallingford, has now been dead some years."
The master of the John
was a man of about fifty, red-faced, hard-looking, pock-marked, square-rigged,
and of an exterior that promised anything but sentiment. Feeling, however, he
did manifest, the moment I mentioned my father’s name. He ceased his
employment, came close to me, gazed earnestly in my face, and even looked kind.
"Are you a son of
Captain Miles Wallingford?" he asked in a low voice--"of Miles
Wallingford, from up the river?"
"I am, sir; his
only son. He left but two of us, a son and a daughter; and, though under no
necessity to work at all, I wish to make this Miles Wallingford as good a
seaman as the last, and, I hope, as honest a man."
This was said manfully,
and with a spirit that must have pleased; for I was shaken cordially by the
hand, welcomed on board, invited into the cabin, and asked to take a seat at a
table on which the dinner had just been placed. Rupert, of course, shared in
all these favours. Then followed the explanations. Captain Robbins, of the
John, had first gone to sea with my father, for whom I believe he entertained a
profound respect. He had even served with him once as mate, and talked as if he
felt that he had been under obligations to him. He did not question me very
closely, seeming to think it natural enough that Miles Wallingford’s only son
should wish to be a seaman.
As we sat at the table,
even, it was agreed that Rupert and I should join the ship, as green hands, the
very next morning, signing the articles as soon as we went on shore. This was
done accordingly, and I had the felicity of writing Miles Wallingford to the
roll d’equipage, to the tune of eighteen dollars per month--seamen then
actually receiving thirty and thirty-five dollars per month--wages. Rupert was
taken also, though Captain Robbins cut him down to thirteen dollars, saying, in
a jesting way, that a parson’s son could hardly be worth as much as the son of
one of the best old ship-masters who ever sailed out of America. He was a
shrewd observer of men and things, this new friend of mine, and I believe
understood "by the cut of his jib" that Rupert was not likely to make
a weather-earing man. The money, however, was not of much account in our calculations;
and lucky enough did I think myself in finding so good a berth, almost as soon
as looked for. We returned to the tavern and staid that night, taking a formal
leave of Neb, who was to carry the good news home, as soon as the sloop should
sail.
In the morning a cart
was loaded with our effects, the bill was discharged, and we left the tavern. I
had the precaution not to go directly alongside the ship. On the contrary, we
proceeded to an opposite part of the town, placing the bags on a wharf resorted
to by craft from New Jersey, as if we intended to go on board one of them. The
cartman took his quarter, and drove off, troubling himself very little about
the future movements of two young sailors. Waiting half an hour, another cart
was called, when we went to the John, and were immediately installed in her
forecastle. Captain Robbins had provided us both with chests, paid for out of
the three months’ advance, and in them we found the slops necessary for so long
a voyage. Rupert and I immediately put on suits of these new clothes, with
regular little round tarpaulins, which so much altered us in appearance, even
from those produced by our Ulster county fittings, that we scarce knew each
other.
Rupert now went on deck
to lounge and smoke a segar, while I went aloft, visiting every yard, and
touching all three of the trucks, before I returned from this, my exploring
expedition. The captain and mates and riggers smiled at my movements, and I
overheard the former telling his mate that I was "old Miles over again."
In a word, all parties seemed pleased with the arrangement that had been made;
I had told the officers aft of my knowledge of the names and uses of most of
the ropes; and never did I feel so proud as when Mr. Marble called out, in a
loud tone--
"D’ye hear there,
Miles--away aloft and unreeve them fore-top-gallant halyards, and send an end
down to haul up this new rope, to reeve a fresh set."
Away I went, my head
buzzing with the complicated order, and yet I had a very tolerable notion of
what was to be done. The unreeving might have been achieved by any one, and I
got through with that without difficulty; and, the mate himself helping me and
directing me from the deck, the new rope was rove with distinguished success.
This was the first duty I ever did in a ship, and I was prouder of it than of
any that was subsequently performed by the same individual. The whole time I
was thus occupied, Rupert stood lounging against the foot of the main-stay,
smoking his segar like a burgomaster. His turn came next, however, the captain
sending for him to the cabin, where he set him at work to copy some papers.
Rupert wrote a beautiful hand, and he wrote rapidly. That evening I heard the
chief-mate tell the dickey that the parson’s son was likely to turn out a
regular "barber’s clerk" to the captain. "The old man," he
added, "makes so many traverses himself on a bit of paper, that he hardly
knows at which end to begin to read it; and I shouldn’t wonder if he just
stationed this chap, with a quill behind his ear, for the v’y’ge."
For the next two or
three days I was delightfully busy, passing half the time aloft. All the sails
were to be bent, and I had my full share in the performance of this duty. I
actually furled the mizen-royal with my own hands--the ship carrying standing royals--and
it was said to be very respectably done; a little rag-baggish in the bunt,
perhaps, but secured in a way that took the next fellow who touched the gasket
five minutes to cast the sail loose. Then it rained, and sails were to be
loosened to dry. I let everything fall forward with my own hands, and, when we
came to roll up the canvass again, I actually managed all three of the royals
alone; one at a time, of course. My father had taught me to make a flat-knot, a
bowline, a clove-hitch, two half-hitches, and such sort of things; and I got
through with both a long and a short splice tolerably well. I found all this,
and the knowledge I had gained from my model-ship at home of great use to me;
so much so, indeed, as to induce even that indurated bit of mortality, Marble,
to say I "was the ripest piece of green stuff he had ever fallen in
with."
All this time, Rupert
was kept at quill-driving. Once he got leave to quit the ship--it was the day
before we sailed--and I observed he went ashore in his long-togs, of which each
of us had one suit. I stole away the same afternoon to find the post-office,
and worked up-stream as far as Broadway, not knowing exactly which way to shape
my course. In that day, everybody who was anybody, and unmarried, promenaded the
west side of this street, from the Battery to St. Paul’s Church, between the
hours of twelve and half-past two, wind and weather permitting. There I saw
Rupert, in his country guise, nothing remarkable, of a certainty, strutting
about with the best of them, and looking handsome in spite of his rusticity. It
was getting late, and he left the street just as I saw him. I followed, waiting
until we got to a private place before I would speak to him, however, as I knew
he would be mortified to be taken for the friend of a Jack-tar, in such a
scene.
Rupert entered a door,
and then reappeared with a letter in his hand. He, too, had gone to the
post-office, and I no longer hesitated about joining him.
"Is it from
Clawbonny?" I asked, eagerly. "If so, from Lucy, doubtless?"
"From
Clawbonny--but from Grace," he answered, with a slight change of colour.
"I desired the poor girl to let me know how things passed off, after we
left them; and as for Lucy, her pot-hooks are so much out of the way, I never
want to see them."
I felt hurt, offended,
that my sister should write to any youngster but myself. It is true, the letter
was to a bosom friend, a co-adventurer, one almost a child of the same family;
and I had come to the office expecting to get a letter from Rupert’s sister,
who had promised, while weeping on the wharf, to do exactly the same thing for
me; but there is a difference between one’s sister writing to another young
man, and another young man’s sister writing to oneself. I cannot even now
explain it; but that there is a difference I am sure. Without asking to see a
line that Grace had written, I went into the office, and returned in a minute
or two, with an air of injured dignity, holding Lucy’s epistle in my hand.
After all, there was
nothing in either letter to excite much sensibility. Each was written with the
simplicity, truth and feeling of a generous-minded, warm-hearted female friend,
of an age not to distrust her own motives, to a lad who bad no right to view
the favour other than it was, as an evidence of early and intimate friendship.
Both epistles are now before me, and I copy them, as the shortest way of
letting the reader know the effect our disappearance had produced at Clawbonny.
That of Grace was couched in the following terms:
DEAR RUPERT:
Clawbonny was in
commotion at nine o’clock this morning, and well it might be! When your father’s
anxiety got to be painful, I told him the whole, and gave him the letters. I am
sorry to say, he wept. I wish never to see such a sight again. The tears of two
such silly girls as Lucy and I, are of little account--but, Rupert, to behold
an aged man we love and respect like him, a minister of the gospel too, in
tears! It was a hard sight to bear. He did not reproach us for our silence,
saying he did not see, after our promises, how we could well do otherwise. I
gave your reasons about "responsibility in the premises;" but I don’t
think he understood them. Is it too late to return? The boat that carried you
down can bring you back; and oh! how much rejoiced shall we all be to see you!
Wherever you go, and whatever you do, boys, for I write as much to one as to
the other, and only address to Rupert because he so earnestly desired it; but
wherever you go, and whatever you do, remember the instructions you have both
received in youth, and how much all of us are interested in your conduct and
happiness.
Affectionately, yours,
GRACE WALLINGFORD. To Mr. Rupert Hardinge.
Lucy had been less
guarded, and possibly a little more honest. She wrote as follows:
DEAR MILES:
I believe I cried for
one whole hour after you and Rupert left us, and, now it is all over, I am
vexed at having cried so much about two such foolish fellows. Grace has told
you all about my dear, dear father, who cried too. I declare, I don’t know when
I was so frightened! I thought it must bring you back, as soon as you hear of
it. What will be done, I do not know; but something, I am certain. Whenever
father is in earnest, he says but little. I know he is in earnest now. I
believe Grace and I do nothing but think of you; that is, she of you, and I of
Rupert; and a little the other way, too--so now you have the whole truth. Do
not fail, on any account, to write before you go to sea, if you do go to sea,
as I hope and trust you will not.
Good-bye.
LUCY HARDINGE. To Mr.
Miles Wallingford.
P.S. Neb’s mother
protests, if the boy is not home by Saturday night, she will go after him. No
such disgrace as a runaway ever befel her or hers, and she says she will not
submit to it. But I suppose we shall see him soon, and with him letters.
Now, Neb had taken his
leave, but no letter had been trusted to his care. As often happens, I
regretted the mistake when it was too late; and all that day I thought how
disappointed Lucy would be, when she came to see the negro empty-handed. Rupert
and I parted in the street, as he did not wish to walk with a sailor, while in
his own long-togs. He did not say as much; but I knew him well enough to
ascertain it, without his speaking. I was walking very fast in the direction of
the ship, and had actually reached the wharves, when, in turning a corner, I
came plump upon Mr. Hardinge. My guardian was walking slowly, his face
sorrowful and dejected, and his eyes fastened on every ship he passed, as if
looking for his boys. He saw me, casting a vacant glance over my person; but I
was so much changed by dress, and particularly by the little tarpaulin, that he
did not know me. Anxiety immediately drew his look towards the vessels, and I
passed him unobserved. Mr. Hardinge was walking from, and I towards the John,
and of course all my risk terminated as soon as out of sight.
That evening I had the
happiness of being under-way, in a real full-rigged ship. It is true, it was
under very short canvass, and merely to go into the stream. Taking advantage of
a favourable wind and tide, the John left the wharf under her jib,
main-top-mast staysail, and spanker, and dropped down as low as the Battery,
when she sheered into the other channel and anchored. Here I was, then, fairly
at anchor in the stream, Half a mile from any land but the bottom, and burning
to see the ocean. That afternoon the crew came on board, a motley collection,
of lately drunken seamen, of whom about half were Americans, and the rest
natives of as many different countries as there were men. Mr. Marble scanned
them with a knowing look, and, to my surprise, he told the captain there was
good stuff among them. It seems he was a better judge than I was myself, for a
more unpromising set of wretches, as to looks, I never saw grouped together. A
few, it is true, appeared well enough; but most of them had the air of having
been dragged through--a place I will not name, though it is that which sailors
usually quote when describing themselves on such occasions. But Jack, after he
has been a week at sea, and Jack coming on board to duty, after a month of
excesses on shore, are very different creatures, morally and physically.
I now began to regret
that I had not seen a little of the town. In 1797, New York could not have had
more than fifty thousand inhabitants, though it was just as much of a paragon
then, in the eyes of all good Americans, as it is today. It is a sound patriotic
rule to maintain that our best is always the best, for it never puts us in the
wrong. I have seen enough of the world since to understand that we get a great
many things wrong-end foremost, in this country of ours; undervaluing those
advantages and excellencies of which we have great reason to be proud, and
boasting of others that, to say the least, are exceedingly equivocal. But it
takes time to learn all this, and I have no intention of getting ahead of my
story, or of my country; the last being a most suicidal act.
We received the crew of
a Saturday afternoon, and half of them turned in immediately. Rupert and I had
a good berth, intending to turn in and out together, during the voyage; and
this made us rather indifferent to the movements of the rest of our
extraordinary associates. The kid, at supper, annoyed us both a little; the
notion of seeing one’s food in a round trough, to be tumbled over and cut from
by all hands, being particularly disagreeable to those who have been accustomed
to plates, knives and forks, and such other superfluities. I confess I thought
of Grace’s and Lucy’s little white hands, and of silver sugar-tongs, and of
clean plates and glasses, and table-cloths--napkins and silver forks were then
unknown in America, except on the very best tables, and not always on them,
unless on high days and holidays--as we were going through the unsophisticated
manipulations of this first supper. Forty-seven years have elapsed, and the
whole scene is as vivid to my mind at this moment, as if it occurred last
night. I wished myself one of the long-snouted tribe, several times, in order
to be in what is called "keeping."
I had the honour of
keeping an anchor-watch in company with a grum old Swede, as we lay in the
Hudson. The wind was light, and the ship had a good berth, so my associate
chose a soft plank, told me to give him a call should anything happen, and lay
down to sleep away his two hours in comfort. Not so with me. I strutted the
deck with as much importance as if the weight of the State lay on my
shoulders--paid a visit every five minutes to the bows, to see that the cable
had not parted, and that the anchor did not "come home"--and then
looked aloft, to ascertain that everything was in its place. Those were a happy
two hours!
About ten next morning,
being Sunday, and, as Mr. Marble expressed it, "the better day, the better
deed," the pilot came off, and all hands were called to "up
anchor." The cook, cabin-boy, Rupert and I, were entrusted with the duty
of "fleeting jig" and breaking down the coils of the cable, the
handspikes requiring heavier hands than ours. The anchor was got in without any
difficulty, however, when Rupert and I were sent aloft to loose the
fore-top-sail. Rupert got into the top via the lubber’s hole, I am sorry to say,
and the loosing of the sail on both yard-arms fell to my duty. A hand was on
the fore-yard, and I was next ordered up to loose the top-gallant-sail. Canvass
began to fall and open all over the ship, the top-sails were mast-headed, and,
as I looked down from the fore-top-mast cross-trees, where I remained to
overhaul the clew-lines, I saw that the ship was falling off, and that her
sails were filling with a stiff north-west breeze. Just as my whole being was
entranced with the rapture of being under-way for Canton, which was then called
the Indies, Rupert called out to me from the top. Ha was pointing at some
object on the water, and, turning, I saw a boat within a hundred feet of the
ship. In her was Mr. Hardinge, who at that moment caught sight of us. But the
ship’s sails were now all full, and no one on deck saw, or at least heeded, the
boat. The John glided past it, and, the last I saw of my venerated guardian, he
was standing erect, bare-headed, holding both arms extended, as if entreating
us not to desert him! Presently the ship fell off so much, that the after-sails
hid him from my view.
I descended into the
top, where I found Rupert had shrunk down out of sight, looking frightened and
guilty. As for myself, I got behind the head of the mast, and fairly sobbed.
This lasted a few minutes, when an order from the mate called us both below.
When I reached the deck, the boat was already a long distance astern, and had
evidently given up the idea of boarding us. I do not know whether I felt the
most relieved or pained by the certainty of this fact.
"There is a tide
in the affairs of men,
Which, taken at the
flood, leads on to fortune
Omitted, all the voyage
of their life
Is bound in shallows,
and in miseries.
On such a full sea are
we now afloat;
And we must take the
current when it serves,
Or lose our
ventures."
Brutus--Julius Caesar.
In four hours from the
time when Rupert and I last saw Mr. Hardinge, the ship was at sea. She crossed
the bar, and started on her long journey, with a fresh north-wester, and with
everything packed on that she would bear. We took a diagonal course out of the
bight formed by the coasts of Long Island and New Jersey, and sunk the land
entirely by the middle of the afternoon. I watched the highlands of Navesink,
as they vanished like watery clouds in the west, and then I felt I was at last
fairly out of sight of land. But a foremast hand has little opportunity for
indulging in sentimen, as he quits his native shore; and few, I fancy, have the
disposition. As regards the opportunity, anchors are to be got in off the bows,
and stowed; cables are to be unbent and coiled down; studding-gear is to be
hauled out and got ready; frequently boom-irons are to be placed upon the
yards, and the hundred preparations made, that render the work of a ship as
ceaseless a round of activity as that of a house. This kept us all busy until
night, when the watches were told off and set. I was in the larboard, or
chief-mate’s watch, having actually been chosen by that hard-featured old
seaman, the fourth man he named; an honour for which I was indebted to the
activity I had already manifested aloft. Rupert was less distinguished, being
taken by the captain for the second-mate’s watch, the very last person chosen.
That night Mr. Marble dropped a few hints on the subject, which let me into the
secret of these two selections. "You and I will get along well together, I
see that plainly, Miles," he said, "for there’s quicksilver in your
body. As for your friend in t’other watch, it’s all as it should be; the
captain has got one hand the most, and such as he is, he is welcome to him. He’ll
blacken more writing paper this v’y’ge, I reckon, than he’ll tar down riggin’."
I thought it odd, however, that Rupert, who had been so forward in all the preliminaries
of our adventure, should fall so far astern in its first practical results.
It is not my intention
to dwell on all the minute incidents of this, my first voyage to sea, else
would it spin out the narrative unnecessarily, and render my task as fatiguing
to the reader, as it might prove to myself. One occurrence, however, which took
place three days out, must be mentioned, as it will prove to be connected with
important circumstances in the end. The ship was now in order, and was at least
two hundred leagues from the land, having had a famous run off the coast, when
the voice of the cook, who had gone below for water, was heard down among the
casks, in such a clamour as none but a black can raise, with all his loquacity
awakened.
"There’s two niggers
at that work!" exclaimed Mr. Marble, after listening an instant, glancing
his eye round to make certain the mulatto steward was not in the discussion.
"No one darkey ever could make all that outcry. Bear a hand below, Miles,
and see if Africa has come aboard us in the night."
I was in the act of
obeying, when Cato, the cook, was seen rising through the steerage-hatch,
dragging after him the dark poll of another black, whom he had gripped by the
wool. In an instant both were on deck, when, to my astonishment, I discovered
the agitated countenance of Nebuchadnezzar Clawbonny. Of course the secret was
out, the instant the lad’s glistening features were recognised.
Neb, in a word, had
managed to get on board the ship before she hauled out into the stream, and lay
concealed among the water-casks, his pockets crammed with ginger-bread and
apples, until discovered by the cook, in one of his journeys in quest of water.
The food of the lad had been gone twenty-four hours, and it is not probable the
fellow could have remained concealed much longer, had not this discovery taken
place. The instant he was on deck, Neb looked eagerly around to ascertain how
far the ship had got from the land, and, seeing nothing but water on every side
of him, he fairly grinned with delight. This exasperated Mr. Marble, who
thought it was adding insult to injury, and he gave the lad a cuff on the ear
that would have set a white reeling. On Neb, however, this sharp blow produced
no effect, falling as it did on the impregnable part of his system.
"Oh! you’re a
nigger, be you?" exclaimed the mate, waxing warmer and warmer, as he:
fancied himself baffled by the other’s powers of endurance. "Take that,
and let us see if you’re full-blooded!"
A smart rap on the shin
accompanying these words, Neb gave in on the instant. He begged for mercy, and
professed a readiness to tell all, protesting he was not "a runaway
nigger"--a term the mate used while applying the kicks.
I now interfered, by
telling Mr. Marble, with all the respect due from a green hand to a chief-mate,
who Neb really was, and what I supposed to be his motives for following me to
the ship. This revelation cost me a good deal in the end, the idea of Jack’s
having a "waiting-man" on board giving rise to a great many jokes at
my expense, during the rest of the voyage. Had I not been so active, and so
willing, a great source of favour on board a ship, it is probable these jokes
would have been much broader and more frequent. As it was, they annoyed me a
good deal; and it required a strong exercise of all the boyish regard I really
entertained for Neb, to refrain from turning-to and giving him a sound
threshing for his exploit, at the first good occasion. And yet, what was his
delinquency compared to my own? He had followed his master out of deep
affection, blended somewhat, it is true, with a love of adventure; while, in
one sense, I had violated all the ties of the heart, merely to indulge the
latter passion.
The captain coming on
deck, Neb’s story was told, and, finding that no wages would be asked in behalf
of this athletic, healthy, young negro, he had no difficulty in receiving him
into favour. To Neb’s great delight, he was sent forward to take his share on
the yards and in the rigging, there being no vacancy for him to fill about the
camboose, or in the cabin. In an hour the negro was fed, and he was regularly
placed in the starboard-watch. I was rejoiced at this last arrangement, as it
put the fellow in a watch different from my own, and prevented his officious
efforts to do my work. Rupert, I discovered, however, profited often by his
zeal, employing the willing black on every possible occasion. On questioning
Neb, I ascertained that he had taken the boat round to the Wallingford, and had
made use of a dollar or two I had given him at parting, to board in a house
suitable to his colour, until the ship was ready for sea, when he got on board,
and stowed himself among the water-casks, as mentioned.
Neb’s apparition soon
ceased to be a subject of discourse, and his zeal quickly made him a general
favourite. Hardy, strong, resolute, and accustomed to labour, he was early of
great use in all the heavy drags; and aloft, even, though less quick than a
white would have been, he got to be serviceable and reasonably expert. My own
progress--and I say it without vanity, but simply because it was true--was the
subject of general remark. One week made me familiar with the running gear;
and, by that time, I could tell a rope by its size, the manner in which it led,
and the place where it was belayed, in the darkest night, as well as the oldest
seaman on board. It is true, my model-ship had prepared the way for much of
this expertness; but, free from all seasickness, of which I never had a moment
in my life, I set about learning these things in good earnest, and was fully
rewarded for my pains. I passed the weather-earing of the mizen-top-sail when
we had been out a fortnight, and went to those of the fore and main before we
crossed the line. The mate put me forward on all occasions, giving me much
instruction in private; and the captain neglected no opportunity of giving me
useful hints, or practical ideas. I asked, and was allowed to take my regular
trick at the wheel, before we got into the latitude of St. Helena; and from
that time did my full share of seaman’s duly on board, the nicer work of
knotting, splicing, &c., excepted. These last required a little more time;
but I am satisfied that, in all things but judgment, a clever lad, who has a
taste for the business, can make himself a very useful and respectable mariner
in six months of active service.
China voyages seldom
produce much incident. If the moment of sailing has been judiciously timed, the
ship has fair winds much of the way, and generally moderate weather. To be
sure, there are points on the long road that usually give one a taste of what
the seas sometimes are; but, on the whole, a Canton voyage, though a long one,
cannot be called a rough one. As a matter of course, we had gales, and squalls,
and the usual vicissitudes of the ocean, to contend with, though our voyage to
Canton might have been called quiet, rather than the reverse. We were four
months under our canvass, and, when we anchored in the river, the clewing up of
our sails, and getting from beneath their shadows, resembled the rising of a
curtain on some novel scenic representation. John Chinaman, however, has been
so often described, particularly of late, that I shall not dwell on his
peculiarities. Sailors, as a class, are very philosophical, so far as the
peculiarities and habits of strangers are concerned, appearing to think it
beneath the dignity of those who visit all lands, to betray wonder at the
novelties of any. It so happened that no man on board the John, the officers,
steward and cook excepted, had ever doubled the Cape of Good Hope before this
voyage; and yet our crew regarded the shorn polls, slanting eyes, long queues,
clumsy dresses, high cheek-bones, and lumbering shoes, of the people they now
saw for the first time, with just as much indifference as they would have
encountered a new fashion at home. Most of them, indeed, had seen, or fancied
they had seen, much stranger sights in the different countries they had
visited; it being a standing rule, with Jack to compress everything that is
wonderful into the "last voyage"--that in which he is engaged for the
present time being usually set down as common-place, and unworthy of particular
comment. On this principle, my Canton excursion ought to be full of marvels, as
it was the progenitor of all that I subsequently saw and experienced as a
sailor. Truth compels me to confess, notwithstanding, that it was one of the
least wonderful of all the voyages I ever made, until near its close.
We lay some months in
the river, getting cargo, receiving teas, nankins, silks and other articles, as
our supercargo could lay hands on them. In all this time, we saw just as much
of the Chinese as it is usual for strangers to see, and not a jot more. I was
much up at the factories, with the captain, having charge of his boat; and, as for
Rupert, he passed most of his working-hours either busy with the supercargo
ashore, or writing in the cabin. I got a good insight, however, into the uses
of the serving-mallet, the fid, marlinspike and winch, and did something with
the needle and palm. Marble was very good to me, in spite of his nor-west face,
and never let slip an occasion to give a useful hint. I believe my exertions on
the outward-bound passage fully equalled expectations, and the officers had a
species of pride in helping to make Captain Wallingford’s son worthy of his
honourable descent. I had taken occasion to let it be known that Rupert’s
great-grandfather had been a man-of-war captain; but the suggestion was met by
a flat, refusal to believe it from Mr. Kite, the second-mate, though Mr. Marble
remarked it might be so, as I admitted that both his father and grandfather had
been, or were, in the Church. My friend seemed fated to achieve nothing but the
glory of a "barber’s clerk."
Our hatches were got on
and battened down, and we sailed for home early in the spring of 1798. The ship
had a good run across the China Sea, and reached the Indies in rather a short
passage. We had cleared all the islands, and were fairly in the Indian Ocean,
when an adventure occurred, which was the first really worthy of being related
that we met in the whole voyage. I shall give it, in as few words as possible.
We had cleared the
Straits of Sunda early in the morning, and had made a pretty fair run in the
course of the day, though most of the time in thick weather. Just as the sun
set, however, the horizon became clear, and we got a sight of two small sail
seemingly heading in towards the coast of Sumatra, proas by their rig and
dimensions. They were so distant, and were so evidently steering for the land,
that no one gave them much thought, or bestowed on them any particular
attention. Proas in that quarter were usually distrusted by ships, it is true;
but the sea is full of them, and far more are innocent than are guilty of any
acts of violence. Then it became dark soon after these craft were seen, and
night shut them in. An hour after the sun had set, the wind fell to a light
air, that just kept steerage-way on the ship. Fortunately, the John was not
only fast, but she minded her helm, as a light-footed girl turns in a lively
dance. I never was in a better-steering ship, most especially in moderate
weather.
Mr. Marble had the
middle watch that night, and of course I was on deck from midnight until four
in the morning. It proved misty most of the watch, and for quite an hour we had
a light drizzling rain. The ship, the whole time, was close-hauled, carrying
royals. As everybody seemed to have made up his mind to a quiet night, one
without any reefing or furling, most of the watch were sleeping about the
decks, or wherever they could get good quarters, and be least in the way. I do
not know what kept me awake, for lads of my age are apt to get all the sleep
they can; but I believe I was thinking of Clawbonny, and Grace, and Lucy; for
the latter, excellent girl as she was, often crossed my mind in those days of
youth and comparative innocence. Awake I was, and walking in the
weather-gangway, in a sailor’s trot. Mr. Marble, he I do believe was fairly
snoozing on the hen-coops, being, like the sails, as one might say, barely
"asleep." At that moment I heard a noise, one familiar to seamen;
that of an oar falling in a boat. So completely was my mind bent on other and
distant scenes, that at first I felt no surprise, as if we were in a harbour
surrounded by craft of various sizes, coming and going at all hours. But a
second thought destroyed this illusion, and I looked eagerly about me. Directly
on our weather-bow, distant perhaps a cable’s length, I saw a small sail, and I
could distinguish it sufficiently well to perceive it was a proa. I sang out
"Sail ho! and close aboard!"
Mr. Marble was on his
feet in an instant. He afterwards told me that when he opened his eyes, for he
admitted this much to me in confidence, they fell directly on the stranger. He
was too much of a seaman to require a second look, in order to ascertain what
was to be done. "Keep the ship away--keep her broad off!" he called
out to the man at the wheel. "Lay the yards square--call all hands, one of
you --Captain Robbins, Mr. Kite, bear a hand up; the bloody proas are aboard
us!" The last part of this call was uttered in a loud voice, with the
speaker’s head down the companion-way. It was heard plainly enough below, but
scarcely at all on deck.
In the mean time,
everybody was in motion. It is amazing how soon sailors are wide awake when
there is really anything to do! It appeared to me that all our people mustered
on deck in less than a minute, most of them with nothing on but their shirts
and trowsers. The ship was nearly before the wind, by the time I heard the
captain’s voice; and then Mr. Kite came bustling in among us forward, ordering
most of the men to lay aft to the braces, remaining himself on the forecastle,
and keeping me with him to let go the sheets. On the forecastle, the strange
sail was no longer visible, being now abaft the beam; but I could hear Mr.
Marble swearing there were two of them, and that they must be the very chaps we
had seen to leeward, and standing in for the land, at sunset. I also heard the
captain calling out to the steward to bring him a powder-horn. Immediately
after, orders were given to let fly all our sheets forward, and then I
perceived that they were waring ship. Nothing saved us but the prompt order of
Mr. Marble to keep the ship away, by which means, instead of moving towards the
proas, we instantly began to move from them. Although they went three feet to
our two, this gave us a moment of breathing time.
As our sheets were all
flying forward, and remained so for a few minutes, it gave me leisure to look
about. I soon saw both proas, and glad enough was I to perceive that they had
not approached materially nearer. Mr. Kite observed this also, and remarked
that our movements had been so prompt as "to take the rascals aback."
He meant, they did not exactly know what we were at, and had not kept away with
us.
At this instant, the
captain and five or six of the oldest seamen began to cast loose all our
starboard, or weather guns, four in all, and sixes. We had loaded these guns in
the Straits of Banca, with grape and canister, in readiness for just such
pirates as were now coming down upon us; and nothing was wanting but the
priming and a hot logger-head. It seems two of the last had been ordered in the
fire, when we saw the proas at sunset; and they were now in excellent condition
for service, live coals being kept around them all night by command. I saw a
cluster of men busy with the second gun from forward, and could distinguish the
captain pointing it.
"There cannot well
be any mistake, Mr. Marble?" the captain observed, hesitating whether to
fire or not.
"Mistake, sir?
Lord, Captain Robbins, you might cannonade any of the islands astarn for a
week, and never hurt an honest man. Let ’em have it, sir; I’ll answer for it,
you do good."
This settled the
matter. The loggerhead was applied, and one of our sixes spoke out in a smart
report. A breathless stillness succeeded. The proas did not alter their course,
but neared us fast. The captain levelled his night-glass, and I heard him tell
Kite, in a low voice, that they were full of men. The word was now passed to
clear away all the guns, and to open the arm-chest, to come at the muskets and
pistols. I heard the rattling of the boarding-pikes, too, as they were cut
adrift from the spanker-boom, and fell upon the deck. All this sounded very
ominous, and I began to think we should have a desperate engagement first, and
then have all our throats cut afterwards.
I expected now to hear
the guns discharged in quick succession, but they were got ready only, not
fired. Kite went aft, and returned with three or four muskets, and as many
pikes. He gave the latter to those of the people who had nothing to do with the
guns. By this time the ship was on a wind, steering a good full, while the two
proas were just abeam, and closing fast. The stillness that reigned on both
sides was like that of death. The proas, however, fell a little more astern;
the result of their own manoeuvring, out of all doubt, as they moved through
the water much faster than the ship, seeming desirous of dropping into our
wake, with a design of closing under our stern, and avoiding our broad-side. As
this would never do, and the wind freshened so as to give us four or five knot
way, a most fortunate circumstance for us, the captain determined to tack while
he had room. The John behaved beautifully, and came round like a top. The proas
saw there was no time to lose, and attempted to close before we could fill
again; and this they would have done with ninety-nine ships in a hundred. The
captain knew his vessel, however, and did not let her lose her way, making
everything draw again as it might be by instinct. The proas tacked, too, and,
laying up much nearer to the wind than we did, appeared as if about to close on
our lee-bow. The question was, now, whether we could pass them or not before
they got near enough to grapple. If the pirates got on board us, we were hopelessly
gone; and everything depended on coolness and judgment. The captain behaved
perfectly well in this critical instant, commanding a dead silence, and the
closest attention to his orders.
I was too much
interested at this moment to feel the concern that I might otherwise have
experienced. On the forecastle, it appeared to us all that we should be boarded
in a minute, for one of the proas was actually within a hundred feet, though
losing her advantage a little by getting under the lee of our sails. Kite had
ordered us to muster forward of the rigging, to meet the expected leap with a
discharge of muskets, and then to present our pikes, when I felt an arm thrown
around my body, and was turned in-board, while another person assumed my place.
This was Neb, who had thus coolly thrust himself before me, in order to meet
the danger first. I felt vexed, even while touched with the fellow’s attachment
and self-devotion, but had no time to betray either feeling before the crews of
the proas gave a yell, and discharged some fifty or sixty matchlocks at us. The
air was full of bullets, but they all went over our heads. Not a soul on board
the John was hurt. On our side, we gave the gentlemen the four sixes, two at
the nearest and two at the sternmost proa, which was still near a cable’s
length distant. As often happens, the one seemingly farthest from danger, fared
the worst. Our grape and canister had room to scatter, and I can at this
distant day still hear the shrieks that arose from that craft! They were like
the yells of fiends in anguish. The effect on that proa was instantaneous;
instead of keeping on after her consort, she wore short round on her heel, and
stood away in our wake, on the other tack, apparently to get out of the range
of our fire.
I doubt if we touched a
man in the nearest proa. At any rate, no noise proceeded from her, and she came
up under our bows fast. As every gun was discharged, and there was not time to
load them, all now depended on repelling the boarders. Part of our people
mustered in the waist, where it was expected the proa would fall alongside, and
part on the forecastle. Just as this distribution was made, the pirates cast
their grapnel. It was admirably thrown, but caught only by a ratlin. I saw
this, and was about to jump into the rigging to try what I could do to clear
it, when Neb again went ahead of me, and cut the ratlin with his knife. This
was just as the pirates had abandoned sails and oars, and had risen to haul up
alongside. So sudden was the release, that twenty of them fell over by their
own efforts. In this state the ship passed ahead, all her canvass being full,
leaving the proa motionless in her wake. In passing, however, the two vessels
were so near, that those aft in the John distinctly saw the swarthy faces of
their enemies.
We were no sooner clear
of the proas than the order was given, "ready about!" The helm was
put down, and the ship came into the wind in a minute. As we came square with
the two proas, all our larboard guns were given to them, and this ended the
affair. I think the nearest of the rascals got it this time, for away she went,
after her consort, both running off towards the islands. We made a little show
of chasing, but it was only a feint; for we were too glad to get away from
them, to be in earnest. In ten minutes after we tacked the last time, we ceased
firing, having thrown some eight or ten round-shot after the proas, and were
close-hauled again, heading to the south-west.
It is not to be
supposed we went to sleep again immediately. Neb was the only man on board who
did, but he never missed an occasion to eat or sleep. The captain praised us,
and, as a matter of course in that day, he called all hands to "splice the
main-brace." After this, the watch was told to go below, as regularly as if
nothing had happened. As for the captain himself, he and Mr. Marble and Mr.
Kite went prying about the ship to ascertain if anything material had been cut
by what the chief-mate called "the bloody Indian matchlocks." A
little running-rigging had suffered, and we had to reeve a few new ropes in the
morning; but this terminated the affair.
I need hardly say, all
hands of us were exceedingly proud of our exploit. Everybody was praised but
Neb, who, being a "nigger," was in some way or other overlooked. I
mentioned his courage and readiness to Mr. Marble, but I could excite in no one
else the same respect for the poor fellow’s conduct, that I certainly felt
myself. I have since lived long enough to know that as the gold of the rich
attracts to itself the gold of the poor, so do the deeds of the unknown go to
swell the fame of the known. This is as true of nations, and races, and
families, as it is of individuals; poor Neb belonging to a proscribed colour,
it was not in reason to suppose he could ever acquire exactly the same credit
as a white man.
"Them darkies do
sometimes blunder on a lucky idee," answered Mr. Marble to one of my
earnest representations, "and I’ve known chaps among ’em that were almost
as knowing as dullish whites; but everything out of the common way with ’em is
pretty much chance. As for Neb, however, I will say this for him; that, for a
nigger, he takes things quicker than any of his colour I ever sailed with. Then
he has no sa’ce, and that is a good deal with a black. White sa’ce is bad
enough; but that of a nigger is unbearable."
Alas! Neb. Born in
slavery, accustomed to consider it arrogance to think of receiving even his
food until the meanest white had satisfied his appetite, submissive,
unrepining, laborious and obedient--the highest eulogium that all these patient
and unobtrusive qualities could obtain, was a reluctant acknowledgment that he
had "no sa’ce." His quickness and courage saved the John,
nevertheless; and I have always said it, and ever shall.
A day after the affair
of the proas, all hands of us began to brag. Even the captain was a little
seized with this mania; and as for Marble, he was taken so badly, that, had I
not known he behaved well in the emergency, I certainly should have set him
down as a Bobadil. Rupert manifested this feeling, too, though I heard he did
his duty that night. The result of all the talk was to convert the affair into
a very heroic exploit; and it subsequently figured in the journals as one of
the deeds that illustrate the American name.
From the time we were
rid of the proas, the ship got along famously until we were as far west as
about 52°, when the wind came light from the southward and westward, with thick
weather. The captain had been two or three times caught in here, and he took it
into his head that the currents would prove more favourable, could he stand in
closer to the coast of Madagascar than common. Accordingly, we brought the ship
on a bowline, and headed up well to the northward and westward. We were a week
on this tack, making from fifty to a hundred miles a day, expecting hourly to
see the land. At length we made it, enormously high mountains, apparently a
long distance from us, though, as we afterwards ascertained, a long distance
inland; and we continued to near it. The captain had a theory of his own about
the currents of this part of the ocean, and, having set one of the peaks by
compass, at the time the land was seen, he soon convinced himself, and
everybody else whom he tried to persuade, Marble excepted, that we were setting
to windward with visible speed. Captain Robbins was a well-meaning, but
somewhat dull man; and, when dull men, become theorists, they usually make sad
work with the practice.
Ail that night we stood
on to the northward and westward, though Mr. Marble had ventured a remonstrance
concerning a certain head-land that was just visible, a little on our
weather-bow. The captain snapped his fingers at this, however; laying down a
course of reasoning, which, if it were worth anything, ought to have convinced
the mate that the weatherly set of the current would carry us ten leagues to
the southward and westward of that cape, before morning. On this assurance, we
prepared to pass a quiet and comfortable night.
I had the morning
watch, and when I came on deck, at four, there was no change in the weather.
Mr. Marble soon appeared, and he walked into the waist, where I was leaning on
the weather-rail, and fell into discourse. This he often did, sometimes so far
forgetting the difference in our stations afloat--not ashore; there I had
considerably the advantage of him--as occasionally to call me "sir."
I always paid for this inadvertency, however, it usually putting a stop to the
communications for the time being. In one instance, he took such prompt revenge
for this implied admission of equality, as literally to break off short in the
discourse, and to order me, in his sharpest key, to go aloft and send some
studding-sails on deck, though they all had to be sent aloft again, and set, in
the course of the same watch. But offended dignity is seldom considerate, and
not always consistent.
"A quiet night,
Master Miles"--this the mate could call me, as it implied superiority on
his part--"A quiet night, Master Miles," commenced Mr. Marble,
"and a strong westerly current, accordin’ to Captain Robbins. Well, to my
taste gooseberries are better than currents, and I’d go about. That’s my manner
of generalizing."
"The captain, I
suppose, sir, from that, is of a different opinion?"
"Why, yes,
somewhatish,--though I don’t think he knows himself exactly what his own
opinion is. This is the third v’y’ge I’ve sailed with the old gentleman, and he
is half his time in a fog or a current. Now, it’s his idee the ocean is full of
Mississippi rivers, and if one could only find the head of a stream, he might
go round the world in it. More particularly does he hold that there is no fear
of the land when in a current, as a stream never sets on shore. For my part, I
never want any better hand-lead than my nose."
"Nose, Mr.
Marble?"
"Yes, nose, Master
Miles. Haven’t you remarked how far we smelt the Injees, as we went through the
islands?"
"It is true, sir,
the Spice Islands, and all land, they say--"
"What the devil’s
that?" asked the mate, evidently startled at something he heard, though he
appeared to smell nothing, unless indeed it might be a rat.
"It sounds like
water washing on rocks, sir, as much as anything I ever heard in my life!"
"Ready
about!" shouted the mate. "Run down and call the captain, Miles--hard
a-lee--start everybody up, forward."
A scene of confusion
followed, in the midst of which the captain, second-mate, and the watch below,
appeared on deck. Captain Robbins took command, of course, and was in time to
haul the after-yards, the ship coming round slowly in so light a wind. Come round
she did, however, and, when her head was fairly to the southward and eastward,
the captain demanded an explanation. Mr. Marble did not feel disposed to trust
his nose any longer, but he invited the captain to use his ears. This all hands
did, and, if sounds could be trusted, we had a pretty lot of breakers seemingly
all around us.
"We surely can go
out the way we came in, Mr. Marble?" said the captain, anxiously.
"Yes, sir, if
there were no current; but one never knows where a bloody current will carry
him in the dark."
"Stand by to let
go the anchor!" cried the captain. "Let run and clew up, forward and
aft. Let go as soon as you’re ready, Mr. Kite."
Luckily, we had kept a
cable bent as we came through the Straits, and, not knowing but we might touch
at the Isle of France, it was still bent, with the anchor fished. We had talked
of stowing the latter in-board, but, having land in sight, it was not done. In
two minutes it was a-cock-bill, and, in two more, let go. None knew whether we
should find a bottom; but Kite soon sang out to "snub," the anchor
being down, with only six fathoms out. The lead corroborated this, and we had
the comfortable assurance of being not only among breakers, but just near the
coast. The holding-ground, however, was reported good, and we went to work and
rolled up all our rags. In half an hour the ship was snug, riding by the
stream, with a strong current, or tide, setting exactly north-east, or directly
opposite to the captain’s theory. As soon as Mr. Marble had ascertained this
fact, I overheard him grumbling about something, of which I could distinctly
understand nothing but the words "Bloody cape--bloody current."
"They hurried us
aboard a bark;
Bore us some leagues to
sea; where they prepared
A rotten carcass of a
boat, not rigg’d,
Nor tackle, sail, nor
mast: the very rats
Instinctively had girt
us--"
Tempest.
The hour that succeeded
in the calm of expectation, was one of the most disquieting of my life. As soon
as the ship was secured, and there no longer remained anything to do, the
stillness of death reigned among us; the faculties of every man and boy
appearing to be absorbed in the single sense of hearing--the best, and indeed
the only, means we then possessed of judging of our situation. It was now apparent
that we were near some place or places where the surf was breaking on land; and
the hollow, not-to-be-mistaken bellowings of the element, too plainly indicated
that cavities in rocks frequently received, and as often rejected, the washing
waters. Nor did these portentous sounds come from one quarter only, but they
seemed to surround us; now reaching our ears from the known direction of the
land, now from the south, the north-east, and, in fact, from every direction.
There were instances when these moanings of the ocean sounded as if close under
our stern, and then again they came from some point within a fearful proximity
to the bows.
Happily the wind was
light, and the ship rode with a moderate strain on the cable, so as to relieve
us from the apprehension of immediate destruction. There was a long, heavy
ground-swell rolling in from, the south-west, but, the lead giving us, eight
fathoms, the sea did not break exactly where we lay; though the sullen washing
that came to our ears, from time to time, gave unerring notice that it was
doing so quite near us, independently of the places where it broke upon rocks.
At one time the captain’s impatience was so goading, that he had determined to
pull round the anchorage in a boat, in order to anticipate the approach of
light; but a suggestion from Mr. Marble that he might unconsciously pull into a
roller, and capsize, induced him to wait for day.
The dawn appeared at
last, after two or three of the longest hours I remember ever to have passed.
Never shall I forget the species of furious eagerness with which we gazed about
us. In the first place, we got an outline of the adjacent land; then, as light
diffused itself more and more into the atmosphere, we caught glimpses of its
details. It was soon certain we were within a cable’s length of perpendicular
cliffs of several hundred feet in height, into whose caverns the sea poured at
times, producing those frightful, hollow moanings, that an experienced ear can
never mistake. This cliff extended for leagues in both directions, rendering
drowning nearly inevitable to the shipwrecked mariner on that inhospitable
coast. Ahead, astern, outside of us, and I might almost say all around us,
became visible, one after another, detached ledges, breakers and ripples; so
many proofs of the manner in which Providence had guided us through the hours
of darkness.
By the time the sun
appeared, for, happily, the day proved bright and clear, we had obtained pretty
tolerable notions of the critical situation in which we were placed by means of
the captain’s theory of currents. The very cape that we were to drift past, lay
some ten leagues nearly dead to windward, as the breeze then was; while to
leeward, far as the eye could reach, stretched the same inhospitable, barrier
of rock as that which lay on our starboard quarter and beam. Such was my first
introduction to the island of Madagascar; a portion of the world, of which,
considering its position, magnitude and productions, the mariners of
Christendom probably know less than of any other. At the time of which I am
writing, far less had been learned of this vast country than is known to-day,
though the knowledge of even our own immediate contemporaries is of an
exceedingly limited character.
Now that the day had
returned, the sun was shining on us cheerfully, and the sea looked tranquil and
assuring, the captain became more pacified. He had discretion enough to
understand that time and examination were indispensable to moving the ship with
safety; and he took the wise course of ordering the people to get their
breakfasts, before he set us at work. The hour that was thus employed forward,
was passed aft in examining the appearance of the water, and the positions of
the reefs around the ship. By the time we were through, the captain had swallowed
his cup of coffee and eaten his biscuit; and, calling away four of the most
athletic oarsmen, he got into the jolly-boat, and set out on the all-important
duty of discovering a channel sea-ward. The lead was kept moving, and I shall
leave the party thus employed for an hour or more, while we turn our attention
in-board.
Marble beckoned me aft,
as soon as Captain Robbins was in the boat, apparently with a desire to say
something in private. I understood the meaning of his eye, and followed him
down into the steerage, where all that was left of the ship’s water was now
stowed, that on deck having been already used. The mate had a certain
consciousness about him that induced great caution, and he would not open his
lips until he had rummaged about below some time, affecting to look for a set
of blocks that might be wanted for some purpose or other, on deck. When this
had lasted a little time, he turned short round to me, and let out the secret
of the whole manoeuvre.
"I’ll tell you
what, Master Miles," he said, making a sign with a finger to be cautious,
"I look upon this ship’s berth as worse than that of a city scavenger. We’ve
plenty of water all round us, and plenty of rocks, too. If we knew the way
back, there is no wind to carry us through it, among these bloody currents, and
there’s no harm in getting ready for the worst. So do you get Neb and the
gentleman"--Rupert was generally thus styled in the ship--"and clear
away the launch first. Get everything out of it that don’t belong there; after
which, do you put these breakers in, and wait for further orders. Make no fuss,
putting all upon orders, and leave the rest to me."
I complied, of course,
and in a few minutes the launch was clear. While busy, however, Mr. Kite came
past, and desired to know "what are you at there?" I told him ’twas
Mr. Marble’s orders, and the latter gave his own explanation of the matter.
"The launch may be
wanted," he said, "for I’ve no notion that jolly-boat will do to go
out as far as we shall find it necessary to sound. So I am about to ballast the
launch, and get her sails ready; there’s no use in mincing matters in such a
berth as this."
Kite approved of the
idea, and even went so far as to suggest that it might be well enough to get
the launch into the water at once, by way of saving time. The proposition was
too agreeable to be rejected, and, to own the truth, all hands went to work to
get up the tackles with a will, as it is called. In half an hour the boat was
floating alongside the ship. Some said she would certainly be wanted to carry
out the stream-anchor, if for nothing else; others observed that half a dozen
boats would not be enough to find all the channel we wanted; while Marble kept
his eye, though always in an underhand way, on his main object. The breakers we
got in and stowed, filled with fresh water, by way of ballast. The masts were
stepped, the oars were put on board, and a spare compass was passed dawn, lest
the ship might be lost in the thick weather, of which there was so much, just
in that quarter of the world. All this wars said and done so quietly, that
nobody took the alarm; and when the mate called out, in a loud voice,
"Miles, pass a bread-bag filled and some cold grub into that launch--the
men may be hungry before they get back," no one seemed to think more was
meant than was thus openly expressed. I had my private orders, however, and
managed to get quite a hundred-weight of good cabin biscuit into the launch,
while the cook was directed to fill his coppers with pork. I got some of the
latter raw into the boat, too; raw pork being food that sailors in no manner
disdain. They say it eats like chestnuts.
In the mean time, the
captain was busy in his exploring expedition, on the return from which he
appeared to think he was better rewarded than has certainly fallen to the lot
of others employed on another expedition which bears the same name. He was
absent near two hours, and, when he got back, it was to renew his theory of
what Mr. Marble called his "bloody currents."
"I’ve got behind
the curtain, Mr. Marble," commenced Captain Robbins, before he was fairly
alongside of the ship again, whereupon Marble muttered "ay! ay! you’ve got
behind the rocks, too!" "It’s all owing to an eddy that is made
in-shore by the main current, and we have stretched a leetle too far in."
Even I thought to
myself, what would have become of us had we stretched a leetle further in! The
captain, however, seemed satisfied that he could carry the ship out, and, as
this was all we wanted, no one was disposed to be very critical. A word was
said about the launch, which the mate had ordered to be dropped astern, out of
the way, and the explanation seemed to mystify the captain. In the meanwhile,
the pork was boiling furiously in the coppers.
All hands were now
called to get the anchor up. Rupert and I went aloft to loosen sails, and we
staid there until the royals were mast-headed. In a very few minutes the cable
was up and down, and then came the critical part of the whole affair. The wind
was still very light, and it was a question whether the ship could be carried
past a reef of rocks that now began to show itself above water, and on which
the long, heavy rollers, that came undulating from the south-western Atlantic,
broke with a sullen violence that betrayed how powerful was the ocean, even in
its moments of slumbering peacefulness. The rising and falling of its surface
was like that of some monster’s chest, as he respired heavily in sleep.
Even the captain
hesitated about letting go his hold of the bottom, with so strong a set of the
water to leeward, and in so light a breeze. There was a sort of bight on our
starboard bow, however, and Mr. Marble suggested it might be well to sound in
that direction, as the water appeared smooth and deep. To him it looked as if
there were really an eddy in-shore, which might hawse the ship up to windward
six or eight times her length, and thus more than meet the loss that must
infallibly occur in first casting her head to seaward. The captain admitted the
justice of this suggestion, and I was one of those who were told to go in the
jolly-boat on this occasion. We pulled in towards the cliffs, and had not gone
fifty yards before we struck an eddy, sure enough, which was quite as strong as
the current in which the ship lay. This was a great advantage, and so much the
more, because the water was of sufficient depth, quite up to the edge of the
reef which formed the bight, and thus produced the change in the direction of
the set. There was plenty of room, too, to handle the ship in, and, all things
considered, the discovery was extremely fortunate. In the bottom of the bight
we should have gone ashore the previous night, had not our ears been so much
better than our noses.
As soon as certain of
the facts, the captain pulled back to the ship, and gladdened the hearts of all
on board with the tidings. We now manned the handspikes cheerily, and began to
heave. I shall never forget the impression made on me by the rapid drift of the
ship, as soon as the anchor was off the bottom, and her bows were cast
in-shore, in order to fill the sails. The land was so near that I noted this
drift by the rocks, and my heart was fairly in my mouth for a few seconds. But
the John worked beautifully, and soon gathered way. Her bows did not not strike
the eddy, however, until we got fearful evidence of the strength of the true
current, which had set us down nearly as low as the reef outside, to windward
of which it was indispensable for us to pass. Marble saw all this, and he
whispered me to tell the cook to pass the pork into the launch at once--hot to
mind whether it were particularly well done, or not. I obeyed, and had to tend
the fore-sheet myself, for my pains, when the order was given to "ready
about."
The eddy proved a true
friend, but it did not carry us up much higher than the place where we had
anchored, when it became necessary to tack. This was done in season, on account
of our ignorance of all the soundings, and we had soon got the John’s head
off-shore again. Drawing a short distance ahead, the main-top-sail was thrown
aback, and the ship allowed to drift. In proper time, it was filled, and we got
round once more, looking into the bight. The manoeuvre was repeated, and this
brought us up fairly under the lee of the reef, and just in the position we
desired to be. It was a nervous instant, I make no doubt, when Captain Robbins
determined to trust the ship in the true current, and run the gauntlet of the
rocks. The passage across which we had to steer, before we could possibly
weather the nearest reef was about a cable’s length in width, and the wind
would barely let us lay high enough to take it at right-angles. Then the air
was so light, that I almost despaired of our doing anything.
Captain Robbins put the
ship into the current with great judgment. She was kept a rap-full until near
the edge of the eddy, and then her helm was put nearly down, all at once. But
for the current’s acting, in one direction, on her starboard bow, and the eddy’s
pressing, in the other, on the larboard quarter, the vessel would have been
taken aback; but these counteracting forces brought her handsomely on her
course again, and that in a way to prevent her falling an inch to leeward.
Now came the trial. The
ship was kept a rap-full, and she went steadily across the passage, favoured,
perhaps, by a little more breeze than had blown most of the morning. Still, our
leeward set was fearful, and, as we approached the reef, I gave all up. Marble
screwed his lips together, and his eyes never turned from the weather-leeches
of the sails. Everybody appeared to me to be holding his breath, as the ship
rose on the long ground-swells, sending slowly ahead the whole time. We passed
the nearest point of the rocks on one of the rounded risings of the water, just
touching lightly as we glided by the visible danger. The blow was light, and
gave little cause for alarm. Captain Robbins now caught Mr. Marble by the hand,
and was in the very act of heartily shaking it, when the ship came down very
much in the manner that a man unexpectedly lights on a stone, when he has no
idea of having anything within two or three yards of his feet. The blow was
tremendous, throwing half the crew down; at the same instant, all three of the
topmasts went to leeward.
One has some difficulty
in giving a reader accurate notions of the confusion of so awful a scene. The
motion of the vessel was arrested suddenly, as it might be by a wall, and the
whole fabric seemed to be shaken to dissolution. The very next roller that came
in, which would have undulated in towards the land but for us, meeting with so
large a body in its way, piled up and broke upon our decks, covering everything
with water. At the same time, the hull lifted, and, aided by wind, sea and
current, it set still further on the reef, thumping in a way to break strong
iron bolts, like so many sticks of sealing-wax, and cracking the solid live-oak
of the floor-timbers as if they were made of willow. The captain stood aghast!
For one moment despair was painfully depicted in his countenance; then he
recovered his self-possession and seamanship. He gave the order to stand by to
carry out to windward the stream-anchor in the launch, and to send a kedge to
haul out by, in the jolly-boat. Marble answered with the usual "ay, ay,
sir!" but before he sent us into the boats, he ventured to suggest that
the ship had bilged already. He had heard timbers crack, about which he thought
there could be no mistake. The pumps were sounded, and the ship had seven feet
water in her hold. This had made in about ten minutes. Still the captain would
not give up. He ordered us to commence throwing the teas overboard, in order to
ascertain, if possible, the extent of the injury. A place was broken out in the
wake of the main-hatch, and a passage was opened down into the lower-hold, where
we met the water. In the mean time, a South-Sea man we had picked up at Canton,
dove down under the lee of the bilge of the ship. He soon came back and
reported that a piece of sharp rock had gone quite through the planks.
Everything tending to corroborate this, the captain called a council of all
hands on the quarter-deck, to consult as to further measures.
A merchantman has no
claim on the services of her crew after she is hopelessly wrecked. The last
have a lien in law, on the ship and cargo, for their wages; and it is justly
determined that when this security fails, the claim for services ends. It
followed, of course, that as soon as the John was given over, we were all our
own masters; and hence the necessity for bringing even Neb into the consultation.
With a vessel of war it would have been different. In such a case, the United
States pays for the service, ship or no ship, wreck or no wreck; and the seaman
serves out his term of enlistment, be this longer or shorter. Military
discipline continues under all circumstances.
Captain Robbins could
hardly speak when we gathered round him on the forecastle, the seas breaking
over the quarter-deck in a way to render that sanctuary a very uncomfortable
berth. As soon as he could command himself, he told us that the ship was
hopelessly lost. How it had happened, he could not very well explain himself,
though he ascribed it to the fact that the currents did not run in the
direction in which, according to all sound reasoning, they ought to run. This
part of the speech was not perfectly lucid, though, as I understood our
unfortunate captain, the laws of nature, owing to some inexplicable influence,
had departed, in some way or other, from their ordinary workings, expressly to
wreck the John. If this were not the meaning of what he said, I did not
understand this part of the address.
The captain was much
more explicit after he got out of the current. He told us that the island of
Bourbon was only about four hundred miles from where we then were, and he
thought it possible to go that distance, find some small craft, and come back,
and still save part of the cargo, the sails, anchors, &c. &c. We might
make such a trip of it as would give us all a lift, in the way of salvage, that
might prove some compensation for our other losses. This sounded well, and it
had at least the effect to give us some present object for our exertions; it
also made the danger we all ran of losing our lives, less apparent. To land on
the island of Madagascar, in that day, was out of the question. The people were
then believed to be far less civilized than in truth they were, and had a
particularly bad character among mariners. Nothing remained, therefore, but to
rig the boats, and make immediate dispositions for our departure.
Now it was that we
found the advantage of the preparations already made. Little remained to be
done, and that which was done, was much better done than if we had waited until
the wreck was half full of water, and the seas were combing in upon her. The
captain took charge of the launch, putting Mr. Marble, Rupert, Neb, myself and
the cook, into the jolly-boat, with orders to keep as close as possible to
himself. Both boats had sails, and both were so arranged as to row in calms, or
head-winds. We took in rather more than our share of provisions and water,
having two skillful caterers in the chief-mate and cook; and, having obtained a
compass, quadrant, and a chart, for our portion of the indispensables, all
hands were ready for a start, in about two hours after the ship had struck.
It was just noon when
we cast off from the wreck, and stood directly off the land. According to our
calculations, the wind enabled us to run, with a clean full, on our true
course. As the boats drew out into the ocean, we had abundant opportunities of
discovering how many dangers we had escaped; and, for my own part, I felt
deeply grateful, even then, as I was going out upon the wide Atlantic in a mere
shell of a boat, at the mercy we had experienced. No sooner were we fairly in
deep water, than the captain and mate had a dialogue on the subject of the
currents again. Notwithstanding all the difficulties his old theory had brought
him into, the former remained of opinion that the true current set to windward,
and that we should so find it as soon as we got a little into the offing; while
the mate was frank enough to say he had been of opinion, all along, that it ran
the other way. The latter added that Bourbon was rather a small spot to steer
for, and it might be better to get into its longitude, and then find it by
meridian observations, than to make any more speculations about matters of
which we knew nothing.
The captain and Mr.
Marble saw things differently, and we kept away accordingly, when we ought to
have luffed all we could. Fortunately the weather continued moderate, or our
little boat would have had a bad time of it. We outsailed the launch with ease,
and were forced to reef in order not to part company. When the sun set, we were
more than twenty miles from the land, seeing no more of the coast, though the
mountains inland were still looming up grandly in the distance. I confess, when
night shut in upon us, and I found myself on the wide ocean, in a boat much
smaller than that with which I used to navigate the Hudson, running every
minute farther and farther into the watery waste, I began to think of
Clawbonny, and its security, and quiet nights, and well-spread board, and
comfortable beds in a way I had never thought of either before. As for food,
however, we were not stinted; Mr. Marble setting us an example of using our
teeth on the half boiled pork, that did credit to his philosophy. To do this
man justice, he seemed to think a run of four hundred miles in a jolly-boat no
great matter, but took everything as regularly as if still on the deck of the
John. Each of us got as good a nap as our cramped situations would allow.
The wind freshened in
the morning, and the sea began to break. This made it necessary to keep still
more away, to prevent filling at times, or to haul close up, which might have
done equally well. But the captain preferred the latter course, on account of
the current. We had ticklish work of it, in the jolly-boat, more than once that
day, and were compelled to carry a whole sail in order to keep up with the
launch, which beat us, now the wind had increased. Marble was a terrible fellow
to carry on everything, ship or boat, and we kept our station admirably, the
two boats never getting a cable’s length asunder, and running most of the time
within hail of each other. As night approached, however, a consultation was
held on the subject of keeping in company. We had now been out thirty hours,
and had made near a hundred and fifty miles, by our calculation. Luckily the
wind had got to be nearly west, and we were running ahead famously, though it
was as much as we could do to keep the jolly-boat from filling. One hand was
kept bailing most of the time, and sometimes all four of us were busy. These
matters were talked over, and the captain proposed abandoning the jolly-boat
altogether, and to take us into the launch, though there was not much vacant
space to receive us. But the mate resisted this, answering that he thought he
could take care of our boat a while longer, at least. Accordingly, the old
arrangement was maintained, the party endeavouring to keep as near together as
possible.
About midnight it began
to blow in squalls, and two or three times we found it necessary to take in our
sails, our oars, and pull the boat head to sea, in order to prevent her
swamping. The consequence was, that we lost sight of the launch, and, though we
always kept away to our course as soon as the puffs would allow, when the sun
rose we saw nothing of our late companions. I have sometimes thought Mr. Marble
parted company on purpose, though he seemed much concerned next morning when he
had ascertained the launch was nowhere to be seen. After looking about for an
hour, and the wind moderating, we made sail close on the wind; a direction that
would soon have taken us away from the launch, had the latter been close
alongside when we first took it. We made good progress all this day, and at
evening, having now been out fifty-four hours, we supposed ourselves to be
rather more than half-way on the road to our haven. It fell calm in the night,
and the next morning we got the wind right aft. This gave us a famous shove,
for we sometimes made six and seven knots in the hour. The fair wind lasted
thirty hours, during which time we must have made more than a hundred and fifty
miles, it falling nearly calm about an hour before dawn, on the morning of the
fourth day out. Everybody was anxious to see the horizon that morning, and
every eye was turned to the east, with intense expectation, as the sun rose. It
was in vain; there was not the least sign of land visible. Marble looked sadly
disappointed, but he endeavoured to cheer us up with the hope of seeing the
island shortly. We were then heading due east, with a very light breeze from
the north-west. I happened to stand up in the boat, on a thwart, and, turning
my face to the southward, I caught a glimpse of something that seemed like a
hummock of land in that quarter. I saw it but for an instant; but, whatever it
was, I saw it plain enough. Mr. Marble now got on the thwart, and looked in
vain to catch the same object. He said there was no land in that quarter--could
be none--and resumed his seat to steer to the eastward, a little north. I could
not be easy, however, but remained on the thwart until the boat lifted on a
swell higher than common, and then I saw the brown, hazy-looking spot on the
margin of the ocean again. My protestations now became so earnest, that Marble
consented to stand for an hour in the direction I pointed out to him. "One
hour, boy, I will grant you, to shut your mouth," the mate said, taking out
his watch, "and that you need lay nothing to my door hereafter." To
make the most of this hour, I got my companions at the oars, and we all pulled
with hearty good-will. So much importance did I attach to every fathom of
distance made, that we did not rise from our seats until the mate told us to
stop rowing, for the hour was up. As for himself, he had not risen either, but
kept looking behind him to the eastward, still hoping to see land somewhere in
that quarter.
My heart beat violently
as I got upon the thwart, but there lay my hazy object, now never dipping at
all. I shouted "land ho!" Marble jumped up on a thwart, too and no
longer disputed my word. It was land, he admitted, and it must be the island of
Bourbon, which we had passed to the northward, and must soon have given a
hopelessly wide berth. We went to the oars again with renewed life, and soon
made the boat spin. All that day we kept rowing, until about five in the
afternoon, when we found ourselves within a few leagues of the island of Bourbon,
where we were met by a fresh breeze from the southward, and were compelled to
make sail. The wind was dead on end, and we made stretches under the lee of the
island, going about as we found the sea getting to be too heavy for us, as was
invariably the case whenever we got too far east or west. In a word, a lee was
fast becoming necessary. By ten, we were within a mile of the shore, but saw no
place where we thought it safe to attempt a landing in the dark; a long, heavy
sea setting in round both sides of the island, though the water did not break
much where we remained. At length the wind got to be so heavy, that we could
not carry even our sail double-reefed, and we kept two oars pulling lightly in,
relieving each other every hour. By daylight it blew tremendously, and glad
enough were we to find a little cove where it was possible to get ashore. I had
then never felt so grateful to Providence as I did when I got my feet on
terra-firma.
We remained on the
island a week, hoping to see the launch and her crew; but neither appeared.
Then we got a passage to the Isle of France, on arriving at which place we
found the late gale was considered to have been very serious. There was no
American consul in the island, at that time; and Mr. Marble, totally without credit
or means, found it impossible to obtain a craft of any sort to go to the wreck
in. We were without money, too, and, a homeward-bound Calcutta vessel coming
in, we joined her to work our passages home, Mr. Marble as dickey, and the rest
of us in the forecastle. This vessel was called the Tigris, and belonged to
Philadelphia. She was considered one of the best ships out of America, and her
master had a high reputation for seamanship and activity. He was a little man
of the name of Digges, and was under thirty at the time I first knew him. He
took us on board purely out of a national feeling, for his ship was
strong-handed without us, having thirty-two souls, all told, when he received
us five. We afterwards learned that letters sent after the ship had induced
Captain Digges to get five additional hands in Calcutta, in order to be able to
meet the picaroons that were then beginning to plunder American vessels, even
on their own coast, under the pretence of their having violated certain
regulations made by the two great belligerents of the day, in Europe. This was
just the commencement of the quasi war which broke out a few weeks later with
France.
Of all these hostile
symptoms, however, I then knew little and cared less. Even Mr. Marble had never
heard of them and we five joined the Tigris merely to get passages home,
without entertaining second thoughts of running any risk, further than the
ordinary dangers of the seas.
The Tigris sailed the
day we joined her, which was the third after we reached Mauritius, and just
fifteen days after we had left the wreck. We went to sea with the wind at the
southward, and had a good run off the island, making more than a hundred miles
that afternoon and in the course of the night. Next morning, early, I had the
watch, and an order was given to set top-gallant studding-sails. Rupert and I
had got into the same watch on board this vessel, and we both went aloft to
reeve the gear. I had taken up the end of the halyards, and had reeved them,
and had overhauled the end down, when, in raising my head, I saw two small
lug-sails on the ocean, broad on our weather-bow, which I recognised in an
instant for those of the John’s launch. I cannot express the feeling that came
over me at that sight. I yelled, rather than shouted, "Sail ho!" and
then, pushing in, I caught hold of a royal-backstay, and was on deck in an
instant. I believe I made frantic gestures to windward, for Mr. Marble, who had
the watch, had to shake me sharply before I could let the fact be known.
As soon as Marble comprehended
me, and got the bearings of the boat, he hauled down all the studding-sails,
braced sharp up on a wind, set the mainsail, and then sent down a report to
Captain Digges for orders. Our new commander was a humane man, and having been
told our whole story, he did not hesitate about confirming all that had been
done. As the people in the launch had made out the ship some time before I saw
the boat, the latter was running down upon us, and, in about an hour, the tiny
sails were descried from the deck. In less than an hour after this, our
mainyard swung round, throwing the topsail aback, and the well-known launch of
the John rounded-to close under our lee; a rope was thrown, and the boat was
hauled alongside.
Everybody in the Tigris
was shocked when we came to get a look at the condition of the strangers. One
man, a powerful negro, lay dead in the bottom of the boat; the body having been
kept for a dreadful alternative, in the event of his companions falling in with
no other relief. Three more of the men were nearly gone, and had to be whipped
on board as so many lifeless bales of goods. Captain Robbins and Kite, both
athletic, active men, resembled spectres, their eyes standing out of their
heads as if thrust from their sockets by some internal foe; and when we spoke
to them, they all seemed unable to answer. It was not fasting, or want of food,
that had reduced them to this state, so much as want of water. It is true, they
had no more bread left than would keep body and soul together for a few hours longer;
but of water they had tasted not a drop for seventy odd hours! It appeared
that, during the gale, they had been compelled to empty the breakers to lighten
the boat, reserving only one for their immediate wants. By some mistake, the
one reserved was nearly half-empty at the time; and Captain Robbins believed
himself then so near Bourbon, as not to go on an allowance until it was too
late. In this condition had they been searching for the island quite ten days,
passing it, but never hitting it. The winds had not favoured them, and, the
last few days, the weather had been such as to admit of no observation.
Consequently, they had been as much out of their reckoning in their latitude,
as in their longitude.
A gleam of
intelligence, and I thought of pleasure, shot athwart the countenance of
Captain Robbins, as I helped him over the Tigris’s side. He saw I was safe. He
tottered as he walked, and leaned heavily on me for support. I was about to
lead him aft, but his eye caught sight of a scuttlebutt, and the tin-pot on its
head. Thither he went, and stretched out a trembling hand to the vessel. I gave
him the pot as it was, with about a wine-glass of water in it This he swallowed
at a gulp, and then tottered forward for more. By this time Captain Digges joined
us, and gave the proper directions how to proceed. All the sufferers had water
in small quantities given them, and it is wonderful with what expressions of
delight they received the grateful beverage. As soon as they understood the
necessity of keeping it as long as possible in their mouths, and on their
tongues, before swallowing it, a little did them a great deal of good. After
this, we gave them some coffee, the breakfast being ready, and then a little
ship’s biscuit soaked in wine. By such means every man was saved, though it was
near a month before all were themselves again. As for Captain Robbins and Kite,
they were enabled to attend to duty by the end of a week, though nothing more
was exacted of them than they chose to perform.
"The yesty waves
Confound and swallow
navigation up."
Macbeth.
Poor Captain Robbins!
No sooner did he regain his bodily strength, than he began to endure the pain
of mind that was inseparable from the loss of his ship. Marble, who, now that
he had fallen to the humbler condition of a second-mate, was more than usually
disposed to be communicative with me, gave me to understand that our old
superior had at first sounded Captain Digges on the subject of proceeding to
the wreck, in order to ascertain what could be saved; but the latter had soon
convinced him that a first-rate Philadelphia Indiaman had something else to do
besides turning wrecker. After a pretty broad hint to this effect, the John,
and all that was in her, were abandoned to their fate. Marble, however, was of
opinion that the gale in which the launch came so near being lost, must have
broken the ship entirely to pieces, giving her fragments to the ocean. We never
heard of her fate, or recovered a single article that belonged to her.
Many were the discussions
between Captain Robbins and his two mates, touching the error in reckoning that
had led them so far from their course. In that day, navigation was by no means
as simple a thing as it has since become. It is true, lunars were usually
attempted in India and China ships; but this was not an every-day affair, like
the present morning and afternoon observations to obtain the time, and, by
means of the chronometer, the longitude. Then we had so recently got clear of
the islands, as to have no great need of any extraordinary head-work; and the
"bloody currents" had acted their pleasure with us for eight or ten
days before the loss of the ship. Marble was a very good navigator, one of the
best I ever sailed with, in spite of the plainness of his exterior, and his
rough deportment; and, all things considered, he treated his old commander with
great delicacy, promising to do all he could, when he got home, to clear the
matter up. As for Kite, he knew but little, and had the discretion to say but
little. This moderation rendered our passage all the more agreeable.
The Tigris was a very
fast ship, besides being well-found. She was a little larger than the John, and
mounted twelve guns, nine-pounders. In consequence of the additions made to her
crew, one way and another, she now mustered nearer fifty than forty souls on
board. Captain Digges had certain martial tastes, and, long before we were up
with the Cape, he had us all quartered and exercised at the guns. He, too, had
had an affair with some proas, and he loved to converse of the threshing he had
given the rascals. I thought he envied us our exploit, though this might have
been mere imagination on my part, for he was liberal enough in his
commendations. The private intelligence he had received of the relations
between France and America, quickened his natural impulses; and, by the time we
reached St. Helena, the ship might have been said to be in good fighting order
for a merchantman. We touched at this last-mentioned island for supplies, but
obtained no news of any interest. Those who supplied the ship could tell us
nothing but the names of the Indiamen who had gone out and home for the last
twelvemonth, and the prices of fresh meat and vegetables. Napoleon civilized
them, seventeen years later.
We had a good run from
St. Helena to the calm latitudes, but these last proved calmer than common. We
worried through them after a while, however, and then did very well until we
got in the latitude of the Windward Islands. Marble one day remarked to me that
Captain Digges was standing closer to the French island of Guadaloupe than was
at all necessary or prudent, if he believed in his own reports of the danger
there existed to American commerce, in this quarter of the ocean.
I have lived long
enough, and have seen too much of men and things, to fancy my country and
countrymen right in all their transactions, merely because newspapers, members
of congress, and fourth of July orators, are pleased to affirm the doctrine. No
one can go much to sea without reading with great distrust many of the
accounts, in the journals of the day, of the grievous wrongs done the commerce
of America by the authorities of this or that port, the seizure of such a ship,
or the imprisonment of some particular set of officers and men. As a rule, it
is safer to assume that the afflicted parties deserve all that has happened to
them, than to believe them immaculate; and, quite likely, much more, too. The
habit of receiving such appeals to their sympathies, renders the good people of
the republic peculiarly liable to impositions of this nature; and the mother
who encourages those of her children who fetch and carry, will be certain to
have her ears filled with complaints and tattle. Nevertheless, it is a fact
beyond all dispute, that the commerce of the country was terribly depredated on
by nearly all the European belligerents, between the commencement of the war of
the French revolution and its close. So enormous were the robberies thus
committed on the widely extended trade of this nation, under one pretence or
another, as to give a colouring of retributive justice, if not of moral right,
to the recent failures of certain States among us to pay their debts.
Providence singularly avenges all wrongs by its unerring course; and I doubt
not, if the facts could be sifted to the bottom, it would be found the devil
was not permitted to do his work, in either case, without using materials
supplied by the sufferers, in some direct or indirect manner, themselves. Of
all the depredations on American trade just mentioned, those of the great
sister republic, at the close of the last century, were among the most
grievous, and were of a character so atrocious and bold, that I confess it
militates somewhat against my theory to admit that France owns very little of
the "suspended debt;" but I account for this last circumstance by the
reparation she in part made, by the treaty of 1831. With England it is
different. She drove us into a war by the effects of her orders in council and
paper blockades, and compelled us to expend a hundred millions to set matters
right. I should like to see the books balanced, not by the devil, who equally
instigated the robberies on the high seas, and the "suspension" or
"repudiation" of the State debts; but by the great Accountant who
keeps a record of all our deeds of this nature, whether it be to make money by
means of cruising ships, or cruising scrip. It is true, these rovers
encountered very differently-looking victims, in the first place; but it is a
somewhat trite remark, that the aggregate of human beings is pretty much the
same in all situations. There were widows and orphans as much connected with
the condemnation of prizes, as with the prices of condemned stock; and I do not
see that fraud is any worse when carried on by scriveners and clerks with
quills behind their ears, than when carried on by gentlemen wearing cocked
hats, and carrying swords by their sides. On the whole, I am far from certain
that the account-current of honesty is not slightly--honesty very slightly
leavens either transaction--in favour of the non-paying States, as men do
sometimes borrow with good intentions, and fail, from inability, to pay;
whereas, in the whole course of my experience, I never knew a captor of a ship
who intended to give back any of the prize-money, if he could help it. But, to
return to my adventures.
We were exactly in the
latitude of Guadaloupe, with the usual breeze, when, at daylight, a
rakish-looking brig was seen in chase. Captain Digges took a long survey of the
stranger with his best glass, one that was never exhibited but on state occasions,
and then he pronounced him to be a French cruiser; most probably a privateer.
That he was a Frenchman, Marble affirmed, was apparent by the height of his
top-masts, and the shortness of his yards; the upper spars, in particular,
being mere apologies for yards. Everybody who had any right to an opinion, was
satisfied the brig was a French cruiser, either public or private.
The Tigris was a fast
ship, and she was under top-mast and top-gallant studding-sails at the time,
going about seven knots. The brig was on an easy bowline, evidently looking up
for our wake, edging off gradually as we drew ahead. She went about nine knots,
and bade fair to close with us by noon. There was a good deal of doubt, aft, as
to the course we ought to pursue. It was decided in the end, however, to
shorten sail and let the brig come up, as being less subject to cavils, than to
seem to avoid her. Captain Digges got out his last letters from home, and I saw
him showing them to Captain Robbins, the two conning them over with great
earnestness. I was sent to do some duty near the hencoops, where they were
sitting, and overheard a part of their conversation. From the discourse, I
gathered that the proceedings of these picaroons were often equivocal, and that
Americans were generally left in doubt, until a favourable moment occurred for
the semi-pirates to effect their purposes. The party assailed did not know when
or how to defend himself, until it was too late.
"These chaps come
aboard you, sometimes, before you’re aware of what they are about,"
observed Captain Robbins.
"I’ll not be taken
by surprise in that fashion," returned Digges, after a moment of
reflection. "Here, you Miles, go forward and tell the cook to fill his
coppers with water, and to set it boiling as fast as he can; and tell Mr.
Marble I want him aft. Bear a hand, now, youngster, and give them a lift
yourself."
Of course I obeyed,
wondering what the captain wanted with so much hot water as to let the people
eat their dinners off cold grub, rather than dispense with it; for this was a
consequence of his decree. But we had not got the coppers half-filled, before I
saw Mr. Marble and Neb lowering a small ship’s engine from the launch, and
placing it near the galley, in readiness to be filled. The mate told Neb to
screw on the pipe, and then half a dozen of the men, as soon as we got through
with the coppers, were told to fill the engine with sea-water. Captain Digges
now came forward to superintend the exercise, and Neb jumped on the engine,
flourishing the pipe about with the delight of a "nigger." The
captain was diverted with the black’s zeal, and he appointed him captain of the
firemen on the spot.
"Now, let us see
what you can do at that forward dead eye, darky," said Captain Digges,
laughing. "Take it directly on the strap. Play away, boys, and let Neb try
his hand."
It happened that Neb
hit the dead-eye at the first jet, and he showed great readiness in turning the
stream from point to point, as ordered. Neb’s conduct on the night of the
affair with the proas had been told to Captain Digges, who was so well pleased
with the fellow’s present dexterity, as to confirm him in office. He was told
to stick by the engine at every hazard. Soon after, an order was given to clear
for action. This had an ominous sound to my young ears, and, though I have no
reason to suppose myself deficient in firmness, I confess I began to think
again of Clawbonny, and Grace, and Lucy; ay, and even of the mill. This lasted
but for a moment, however, and, as soon as I got at work, the feeling gave me
no trouble. We were an hour getting the ship ready, and, by that time, the brig
was within half a mile, luffing fairly up on our lee-quarter. As we had
shortened sail, the privateer manifested no intention of throwing a shot to
make us heave-to. She seemed disposed to extend courtesy for courtesy.
The next order was for
all hands to go to quarters. I was stationed in the main-top, and Rupert in the
fore. Our duties were to do light work, in the way of repairing damages; and
the captain, understanding that we were both accustomed to fire-arms, gave us a
musket a-piece, with orders to blaze away as soon as they began the work below.
As we had both stood fire once, we thought ourselves veterans, and proceeded to
our stations, smiling and nodding to each other as we went up the rigging. Of
the two, my station was the best, since I could see the approach of the brig,
the mizen-top-sail offering but little obstruction to vision after she got
near; whereas the main-top-sail was a perfect curtain, so far as poor Rupert
was concerned. In the way of danger, there was not much difference as to any of
the stations on board, the bulwarks of the ship being little more than plank
that would hardly stop a musket-ball; and then the French had a reputation for
firing into the rigging.
As soon as all was
ready, the captain sternly ordered silence. By this time the brig was near
enough to hail. I could see her decks quite plainly, and they were filled with
men. I counted her guns, too, and ascertained she had but ten, all of which
seemed to be lighter than our own. One circumstance that I observed, however,
was suspicious. Her forecastle was crowded with men, who appeared to be
crouching behind the bulwarks, as if anxious to conceal their presence from the
eyes of those in the Tigris. I had a mind to jump on a back-stay and slip down
on deck, to let this threatening appearance be known; but I had heard some
sayings touching the imperative duty of remaining at quarters in face of the
enemy, and I did not like to desert my station. Tyroes have always exaggerated
notions both of their rights and their duties, and I had not escaped the
weakness. Still, I think some credit is due for the alternative adopted. During
the whole voyage, I had kept a reckoning, and paper and pencil were always in
my pocket, in readiness to catch a moment to finish a day’s work. I wrote as
follows on a piece of paper, therefore, as fast as possible, and dropped the
billet on the quarter-deck, by enclosing a copper in the scrawl, cents then
being in their infancy. I had merely written--"The brig’s forecastle is
filled with armed men, hid behind the bulwarks!" Captain Digges heard the
fall of the copper, and looking up--nothing takes an officer’s eyes aloft
quicker than to find anything coming out of a top!--he saw me pointing to the
paper. I was rewarded for this liberty by an approving nod. Captain Digges read
what I had written, and I soon observed Neb and the cook filling the engine
with boiling water. This job was no sooner done than a good place was selected
on the quarter-deck for this singular implement of war, and then a hail came
from the brig.
"Vat zat sheep
is?" demanded some one from the brig.
"The Tigris of
Philadelphia, from Calcutta home. What brig is that?"
"La Folie--corsair
Français. From vair you come?"
"From Calcutta.
And where are you from?"
"Guadaloupe. Vair
you go, eh?"
"Philadelphia. Do
not luff so near me; some accident may happen."
"Vat you call ’accident?’
Can nevair hear, eh? I will come tout près."
"Give us a wider
berth, I tell you! Here is your jib boom nearly foul of my mizen-rigging."
"Vat mean zat,
bert’ vidair? eh! Allons, mes enfants, c’est le moment!"
"Luff a little,
and keep his spar clear," cried our captain. "Squirt away, Neb, and
let us see what you can do!"
The engine made a
movement, just as the French began to run out on their bowsprit, and, by the
time six or eight were on the heel of the jib-boom, they were met by the
hissing hot stream, which took them en echelon, as it might be, fairly raking
the whole line. The effect was instantaneous. Physical nature cannot stand
excessive heat, unless particularly well supplied with skin; and the three
leading Frenchmen, finding retreat impossible, dropped incontinently into the
sea, preferring cold water to hot--the chances of drowning, to the certainty of
being scalded. I believe all three were saved by their companions in-board, but
I will not vouch for the fact. The remainder of the intended boarders, having
the bowsprit before them, scrambled back upon the brig’s forecastle as well as
they could, betraying, by the random way in which their hands flew about, that
they had a perfect consciousness how much they left their rear exposed on the
retreat. A hearty laugh was heard in all parts of the Tigris, and the brig,
putting her helm hard up, wore round like a top, as if she were scalded
herself.[*]
[Footnote *: This incident actually occurred in the war of 1798] We all expected a broadside now; but of
that there was little apprehension, as it was pretty certain we carried the
heaviest battery, and had men enough to work it. But the brig did not fire, I
suppose because we fell off a little ourselves, and she perceived it might
prove a losing game. On the contrary, she went quite round on her heel, hauling
up on the other tack far enough to bring the two vessels exactly dos à dos.
Captain Digges ordered two of the quarter-deck nines to be run out of the
stern-ports; and it was well he did, for it was not in nature for men to be
treated as our friends in the brig had been served, without manifesting certain
signs of ill-humour. The vessels might have been three cables’ lengths asunder
when we got a gun. The first I knew of the shot was to hear it plunge through
the mizen-top-sail, then it came whistling through my top, between the
weather-rigging and the mast-head, cutting a hole through the main-top-sail,
and, proceeding onward, I heard it strike something more solid than canvass. I
thought of Rupert and the fore-top in an instant, and looked anxiously down on
deck to ascertain if he were injured.
"Fore-top,
there!" called out Captain Digges. "Where did that shot strike?"
"In the
mast-head," answered Rupert, in a clear, firm voice. "It has done no
damage, sir."
"Now’s your time,
Captain Robbing--give ’em a reminder."
Both our nines were
fired, and, a few seconds after, three cheers arose from the decks of our ship.
I could not see the brig, now, for the mizen-top-sail; but I afterwards learned
that we had shot away her gaff. This terminated the combat, in which the glory
was acquired principally by Neb. They told me, when I got down among the people
again, that the black’s face had been dilated with delight the whole time,
though he stood fairly exposed to musketry, his mouth grinning from ear to ear.
Neb was justly elated with the success that attended this exhibition of his
skill, and described the retreat of our enemies with a humour and relish that
raised many a laugh at the discomfited privateersman. It is certain that some
of the fellows must have been nearly parboiled.
I have always supposed
this affair between la Folie and the Tigris to have been the actual
commencement of hostilities in the quasi war of 1798-9 and 1800. Other
occurrences soon supplanted it in the public mind; but we of the ship never
ceased to regard the adventure as one of great national interest. It did prove
to be a nine days’ wonder in the newspapers.
From this time, nothing
worthy of being noted occurred, until we reached the coast. We had got as high
as the capes of Virginia, and were running in for the land, with a fair wind,
when we made a ship in-shore of us. The stranger hauled up to speak us, as soon
as we were seen. There was a good deal of discussion about this vessel, as she
drew near, between Captain Digges and his chief-mate. The latter said he knew
the vessel, and that it was an Indiaman out of Philadelphia, called the Ganges,
a sort of sister craft to our own ship; while the former maintained, if it were
the Ganges at all, she was so altered as scarcely to be recognised. As we got
near, the stranger threw a shot under our fore-foot, and showed an American
pennant and ensign. Getting a better look at her, we got so many signs of a
vessel-of-war in our neighbour, as to think it wisest to heave-to, when the
other vessel passed under our stern, tacked, and lay with her head-yards aback,
a little on our weather-quarter. As she drew to windward, we saw her stern,
which had certain national emblems, but no name on it. This settled the matter.
She was a man-of-war, and she carried the American flag! Such a thing did not
exist a few months before, when we left home, and Captain Digges was burning
with impatience to know more. He was soon gratified.
"Is not that the
Tigris?" demanded a voice, through a trumpet, from the stranger.
"Ay, ay! What ship
is that?"
"The United States’
Ship Ganges, Captain Dale; from the capes of the Delaware, bound on a cruise.
You’re welcome home, Captain Digges; we may want some of your assistance under
a cockade."
Digges gave a long
whistle, and then the mystery was out. This proved to be the Ganges, as stated,
an Indiaman bought into a new navy, and the first ship-of-war ever sent to sea
under the government of the country, as it had existed since the adoption of
the constitution, nine years before. The privateers of France had driven the
republic into an armament, and ships were fitting out in considerable numbers;
some being purchased, like the Ganges, and others built expressly for the new
marine. Captain Digges went on board the Ganges, and, pulling an oar in his
boat, I had a chance of seeing that vessel also. Captain Dale, a compact,
strongly-built, seaman-like looking man, in a blue and white uniform, received
our skipper with a cordial shake of the hand, for they had once sailed
together, and he laughed heartily when he heard the story of the boarding-party
and the hot water. This respectable officer had no braggadocia about him, but
he intimated that it would not be long, as he thought, before the rovers among
the islands would have their hands full. Congress was in earnest, and the whole
country was fairly aroused. Whenever that happens in America, it is usually to
take a new and better direction than to follow the ordinary blind impulses of
popular feelings. In countries where the masses count for nothing, in the
every-day working of their systems, excitement has a tendency to democracy;
but, among ourselves, I think the effect of such a condition of things is to
bring into action men and qualities that are commonly of little account, and to
elevate, instead of depressing, public sentiment.
I was extremely pleased
with the manly, benevolent countenance of Captain Dale, and had half a desire
to ask leave to join his ship on the spot. If that impulse had been followed,
it is probable my future life would have been very different from what it
subsequently proved. I should have been rated a midshipman, of course; and, serving
so early, with a good deal of experience already in ships, a year or two would
have made me a lieutenant, and, could I have survived the pruning of 1801, I
should now have been one of the oldest officers in the service. Providence
directed otherwise; and how much was lost, or how much gained, by my
continuance in the Tigris, the reader will learn as we proceed.
As soon as Captain
Digges had taken a glass or two of wine with his old acquaintance, we returned
to our own ship, and the two vessels made sail; the Ganges standing off to the
northward and eastward, while we ran in for the capes of the Delaware. We got
in under Cape May, or within five miles of it, the same evening, when it fell
nearly calm. A pilot came off from the cape in a row-boat, and he reached us
just at dark. Captain Robbins now became all impatience to land, as it was of
importance to him to be the bearer of his own bad news. Accordingly, an
arrangement having been made with the two men who belonged to the shore-boat,
our old commander, Rupert and myself, prepared to leave the ship, late as it
was. We two lads were taken for the purpose of manning two additional oars, but
were to rejoin the ship in the bay, if possible; if not, up at town. One of the
inducements of Captain Robbins to be off, was the signs of northerly weather.
It had begun to blow a little in puffs from the north-west; and everybody knew,
if it came on to blow seriously from that quarter, the ship might be a week in
getting up the river, her news being certain to precede her. We hurried off
accordingly, taking nothing with us but a change of linen, and a few necessary
papers.
We got the first real
blast from the north-west in less than five minutes after we had quitted the
Tigris’s side, and while the ship was still visible, or, rather, while we could
yet see the lights in her cabin-windows, as she fell off before the wind.
Presently the lights disappeared, owing, no doubt, to the ship’s luffing again.
The symptoms now looked so threatening, that the pilot’s men proposed making an
effort, before it was too late, to find the ship; but this was far easier said
than done. The vessel might be spinning away towards Cape Henlopen, at the rate
of six or seven knots; and, without the means of making any signal in the dark,
it was impossible to overtake her. I do believe that Captain Robbins would have
acceded to the request of the men, had he seen any probability of succeeding;
as it was, there remained no alternative but to pull in, and endeavour to reach
the land. We had the light on the cape as our beacon, and the boat’s head was
kept directly for it, as the wisest course for us to pursue.
Changes of wind from
south-east to north-west are very common on the American coast. They are almost
always sudden; sometimes so much so, as to take ships aback; and the force of
the breeze usually comes so early, as to have produced the saying that a
"nor’-wester comes butt-end foremost." Such proved to be the fact in
our case. In less than half an hour after it began to blow, the wind would have
brought the most gallant ship that floated to double-reefed topsails, steering
by, and to reasonably short-canvass, running large. We may have pulled a mile
in this half hour, though it was by means of a quick stroke and great labour.
The Cape May men were vigorous and experienced, and they did wonders; nor were
Rupert and I idle; but, as soon as the sea got up, it was as much as all four
of us could do to keep steerage-way on the boat. There were ten minutes, during
which I really think the boat was kept head to sea by means of the wash of the
waves that drove past, as we barely held her stationary.
Of course, it was out
of the question to continue exertions that were as useless as they were
exhausting. We tried the expedient, however, of edging to the northward, with
the hope of getting more under the lee of the land, and, consequently, into
smoother water; but it did no good. The nearest we ever got to the light must
have considerably exceeded a league. At length Rupert, totally exhausted,
dropped his oar, and fell panting on the thwart. He was directed to steer,
Captain Robbins taking his place. I can only liken our situation at that
fearful moment to the danger of a man who is clinging to a cliff its summit and
safety almost in reach of his hand, with the consciousness that his powers are
fast failing him, and that he must shortly go down. It is true, death was not
so certain by our abandoning the effort to reach the land, but the hope of
being saved was faint indeed. Behind us lay the vast and angry Atlantic,
without an inch of visible land between us and the Rock of Lisbon. We were
totally without food of any sort, though, luckily, there was a small breaker of
fresh water in the boat. The Cape May men had brought off their suppers with
them, but they had made the meal; whereas the rest of us had left the Tigris
fasting, intending to make comfortable suppers at the light.
At length Captain
Robbins consulted the boatmen, and asked them what they thought of our
situation. I sat between these men, who had been remarkably silent the whole
time, pulling like giants. Both were young, though, as I afterwards learned,
both were married; each having a wife, at that anxious moment, waiting on the
beach of the cape for the return of the boat. As Captain Robbins put the
question, I turned my head, and saw that the man behind me, the oldest of the
two, was in tears. I cannot describe the shock I experienced at this sight.
Here was a man accustomed to hardships and dangers, who was making the stoutest
and most manly efforts to save himself and all with him, at the very moment, so
strongly impressed with the danger of our situation, that his feelings broke
forth in a way it is always startling to witness, when the grief of man is thus
exhibited in tears. The imagination of this husband was doubtless picturing to
his mind the anguish of his wife at that moment, and perhaps the long days of
sorrow that were to succeed. I have no idea he thought of himself, apart from
his wife: for a finer, more manly resolute fellow, never existed, as he
subsequently proved, to the fullest extent.
It seemed to me that
the two Cape May men had a sort of desperate reluctance to give up the hope of
reaching the land. We were a strong boat’s crew, and we had a capital, though a
light boat; yet all would not do. About midnight, after pulling desperately for
three hours, my strength was quite gone, and I had to give up the oar. Captain
Robbins confessed himself in a very little better state, and, it being
impossible for the boatmen to do more than keep the boat stationary, and that
only for a little time longer, there remained no expedient but to keep off
before the wind, in the hope of still falling in with the ship. We knew that
the Tigris was on the starboard tack when we left her, and, as she would
certainly endeavour to keep as close in with the land as possible, there was a
remaining chance that she had wore ship to keep off Henlopen, and might be
heading up about north-north-east, and laying athwart the mouth of the bay.
This left us just a chance--a ray of hope; and it had now become absolutely
necessary to endeavour to profit by it.
The two Cape May men
pulled the boat round, and kept her just ahead of the seas, as far as it was in
their power; very light touches of the oars sufficing for this, where it could
be done at all. Occasionally, however, one of those chasing waves would come
after us, at a racer’s speed, invariably breaking at such instants, and
frequently half-filling the boat. This gave us new employment, Rupert and
myself being kept quite half the time bailing. No occupation, notwithstanding
the danger, could prevent me from looking about the cauldron of angry waters,
in quest of the ship. Fifty times did I fancy I saw her, and as often did the
delusive idea end in disappointment. The waste of dark waters, relieved by the
gleaming of the combing seas, alone met the senses. The wind blew directly down
the estuary, and, in crossing its mouth, we found too much swell to receive it
on our beam, and were soon compelled, most reluctantly though it was, to keep
dead away to prevent swamping. This painful state of expectation may have
lasted half an hour, the boat sometimes seeming ready to fly out of the water,
as it drifted before the gale, when Rupert unexpectedly called out that he saw
the ship!
There she was, sure
enough, with her head to the northward and eastward, struggling along through
the raging waters, under her fore and main-top-sails, close-reefed, and reefed
courses, evidently clinging to the land as close as she could, both to hold her
own and to make good weather. It was barely light enough to ascertain these
facts, though the ship was not a cable’s length from us when first discovered.
Unfortunately, she was dead to leeward of us, and was drawing ahead so fast as
to leave the probability she would forereach upon us, unless we took to all our
oars. This was done as soon as possible, and away we went, at a rapid rate,
aiming to shoot directly beneath the Tigris’s lee-quarter, so as to round-to
under shelter of her hull, there to receive a rope.
We pulled like giants.
Three several times the water slapped into us, rendering the boat more and more
heavy; but Captain Bobbins told us to pull on, every moment being precious. As
I did not look round--could not well, indeed--I saw no more of the ship until I
got a sudden glimpse of her dark hull, within a hundred feet of us, surging
ahead in the manner in which vessels at sea seem to take sudden starts that
carry them forward at twice their former apparent speed. Captain Robbins had
begun to hail, the instant he thought himself near enough, or at the distance
of a hundred yards; but what was the human voice amid the music of the winds
striking the various cords, and I may add chords, in the mazes of a
square-rigged vessel’s hamper, accompanied by the base of the roaring ocean!
Heavens! what a feeling of despair was that, when the novel thought suggested
itself almost simultaneously to our minds, that we should not make ourselves
heard! I say simultaneously, for at the same instant the whole five of us set
up a common, desperate shout to alarm those who were so near us, and who might
easily save us from the most dreadful of all deaths--starvation at sea. I
presume the fearful manner in which we struggled at the oars diminished the effect
of our voices, while the effort to raise a noise lessened our power with the
oars. We were already to leeward of the ship, though nearly in her wake, and
our only chance now was to over take her. The captain called out to us to pull
for life or death, and pull we did. So frantic were our efforts, that I really
think we should have succeeded, had not a sea come on board us, and filled us
to the thwarts. There remained no alternative but to keep dead away, and to
bail for our lives.
I confess I felt scalding
tears gush down my cheeks, as I gazed at the dark mass of the ship just before
it was swallowed up in the gloom. This soon occurred, and then, I make no
doubt, every man in the boat considered himself as hopelessly lost. We
continued to bail, notwithstanding; and, using hats, gourds, pots and pails,
soon cleared the boat, though it was done with no other seeming object than to
avert immediate death. I heard one of the Cape May men pray. The name of his
wife mingled with his petitions to God. As for poor Captain Robbins, who had so
recently been in another scene of equal danger in a boat, he remained silent,
seemingly submissive to the decrees of Providence.
In this state we must
have drifted a league dead before the wind, the Cape May men keeping their eyes
on the light, which was just sinking below the horizon, while the rest of us
were gazing seaward in ominous expectation of what awaited us in that
direction, when the hail of "Boat ahoy!" sounded like the last
trumpet in our ears. A schooner was passing our track, keeping a little off,
and got so near as to allow us to be seen, though, owing to a remark about the
light which drew all eyes to windward, not a soul of us saw her. It was too
late to avert the blow, for the hail had hardly reached us, when the schooner’s
cut-water came down upon our little craft, and buried it in the sea as if it
had been lead. At such moments men do not think, but act. I caught at a
bob-stay, and missed it. As I went down into the water, my hand fell upon some
object to which I clung, and, the schooner rising at the next instant, I was
grasped by the hair by one of the vessel’s men. I had hold of one of the Cape
May men’s legs. Released from my weight, this man was soon in the vessel’s
head, and he helped to save me. When we got in-board, and mustered our party it
was found that all had been saved but Captain Robbins. The schooner wore round,
and actually passed over the wreck of the boat a second time; but our old
commander was never heard of more!
"Oh! forget not
the hour, when through forest and vale
We returned with our
chief to his dear native halls!
Through the woody
Sierra there sigh’d not a gale,
And the moonbeam was
bright on his battlement walls;
And nature lay sleeping
in calmness and light,
Round the house of the
truants, that rose on our sight."
MRS. HEMANS.
We had fallen on board
an eastern coaster, called the Martha Wallis. bound from James’ River to
Boston, intending to cross the shoals. Her watch had seen us, because the
coasters generally keep better look-outs than Indiamen; the latter, accustomed
to good offings, having a trick of letting their people go to sleep in the
night-watches. I made a calculation of the turns on board the Tigris, and knew
it was Mr. Marble’s watch when we passed the ship; and I make no question he
was, at that very moment, nodding on the hencoops--a sort of trick he had. I
cannot even now understand, however, why the man at the wheel did not hear the
outcry we made. To me it appeared loud enough to reach the land.
Sailors ordinarily
receive wrecked mariners kindly. Our treatment on board the Martha Wallis was
all I could have desired, and the captain promised to put us on board the first
coaster she should fall in with, bound to New York. He was as good as his word,
though not until more than a week had elapsed. It fell calm as soon as the
north-wester blew its pipe out, and we did not get into the Vineyard Sound for
nine days. Here we met a craft the skipper knew, and, being a regular Boston
and New York coaster, we were put on board her, with a recommendation to good
treatment. The people of the Lovely Lass received us just as we had been
received on board the Martha Wallis; all hands of us living aft, and eating
codfish, good beef and pork, with duff (dough) and molasses, almost ad libitum.
From this last vessel we learned all the latest news of the French war, and how
things were going on in the country. The fourth day after we were put on board
this craft, Rupert and I landed near Peck’s Slip, New York, with nothing on
earth in our possession, but just in what we stood. This, however, gave us but
little concern--I had abundance at home, and Rupert was certain of being free
from want, both through me and through his father.
I had never parted with
the gold given me by Lucy, however. When we got into the boat to land at the
cape, I had put on the belt in which I kept this little treasure, and it was
still round my body. I had kept it as a sort of memorial of the dear girl who had
given it to me; but I now saw the means of making it useful, without disposing
of it altogether. I knew that the wisest course, in all difficulties, was to go
at once to head-quarters. I asked the address of the firm that owned, or rather
had owned the John, and proceeded to the counting-house forthwith. I told my
story, but found that Kite had been before me. It seems that the Tigris got a
fair wind, three days after the blow, that carried her up to the very wharves
of Philadelphia, when most of the John’s people had come on to New York without
delay. By communications with the shore at the cape, the pilot had learned that
his boat had never returned, and our loss was supposed to have inevitably
occurred. The accounts of all this were in the papers, and I began to fear that
the distressing tidings might have reached Clawbonny. Indeed, there were little
obituary notices of Rupert and myself in the journals, inserted by some hand
piously employed, I should think, by Mr. Kite. We were tenderly treated, considering
our escapade; and my fortune and prospects were dwelt on with some touches of
eloquence that might have been spared.
In that day, however, a
newspaper was a very different thing from what it has since become. Then,
journals were created merely to meet the demand, and news was given as it
actually occurred; whereas, now, the competition has produced a change that any
one can appreciate, when it is remembered to what a competition in news must
infallibly lead. In that day, our own journals had not taken to imitating the
worst features of the English newspapers--talents and education are not yet
cheap enough in America to enable them to imitate the best--and the citizen was
supposed to have some rights, as put in opposition to the press. The public sense
of right had not become blunted by familiarity with abuses, and the miserable
and craven apology was never heard for not enforcing the laws, that nobody
cares for what the newspapers say. Owing to these causes, I escaped a thousand
lies about myself, my history, my disposition, character and acts. Still, I was
in print; and I confess it half-frightened me to see my death announced in such
obvious letters, although I had physical evidence of being alive and well.
The owners questioned
me closely about the manner in which the John was lost, and expressed
themselves satisfied with my answers. I then produced my half-joes, and asked
to borrow something less than their amount on their security. To the latter
part of the proposition, however, these gentlemen would not listen, forcing a
check for a hundred dollars on me, desiring that the money might be paid at my
own convenience. Knowing I had Clawbonny, and a very comfortable income under
my lee, I made no scruples about accepting the sum, and took my leave.
Rupert and I had now
the means of equipping ourselves neatly, though always in sailor guise. After
this was done, we proceeded to the Albany basin, in order to ascertain whether
the Wallingford were down or not. At the basin we learned that the sloop had gone
out that very forenoon, having on board a black with his young master’s
effects; a lad who was said to have been out to Canton with young Mr.
Wallingford, and who was now on his way home, to report all the sad occurrences
to the family in Ulster. This, then, was Neb, who had got thus far back in
charge of our chests, and was about to return to slavery.
We had been in hopes
that we might possibly reach Clawbonny before the tidings of our loss. This
intelligence was likely to defeat the expectation; but, luckily, one of the
fastest sloops on the river, a Hudson packet, was on the point of sailing, and,
though the wind held well to the northward, her master thought he should be
able to turn up with the tides, as high as our creek, in the course of the next
eight-and-forty hours. This was quite as much as the Wallingford could do, I
felt well persuaded; and, making a bargain to be landed on the western shore,
Rupert and I put our things on board this packet, and were under way in half an
hour’s time.
So strong was my own
anxiety, I could not keep off the deck until we had anchored on account of the
flood; and much did I envy Rupert, who had coolly turned in as soon as it was
dark, and went to sleep. When the anchor was down, I endeavoured to imitate his
example. On turning out next morning, I found the vessel in Newburgh Bay, with
a fair wind. About twelve o’clock I could see the mouth of the creek, and the
Wallingford fairly entering it, her sails disappearing behind the trees, just
as I caught sight of them. As no other craft of her size ever went up to that
landing, I could not be mistaken in the vessel.
By getting ashore half
a mile above the creek, there was a farm-road that would lead to the house by a
cut so short, as nearly to bring us there as soon as Neb could possibly arrive
with his dire, but false intelligence. The place was pointed out to the
captain, who had extracted our secret from us, and who good-naturedly consented
to do all we asked of him. I do think he would have gone into the creek itself,
had it been required. But we were landed, with our bag of clothes--one answered
very well for both--at the place I have mentioned, and, taking turn about to
shoulder the wardrobe, away we went, as fast as legs could carry us. Even
Rupert seemed to feel on this occasion, and I do think he had a good deal of
contrition, as he must have recollected the pain he had occasioned his
excellent father, and dear, good sister.
Clawbonny never looked
more beautiful than when I first cast eyes on it, that afternoon. There lay the
house in the secure retirement of its smiling vale, the orchards just beginning
to lose their blossoms; the broad, rich meadows, with the grass waving in the
south wind, resembling velvet; the fields of corn of all sorts; and the cattle,
as they stood ruminating, or enjoying their existence in motionless
self-indulgence beneath the shade of trees, seemed to speak of abundance and
considerate treatment. Everything denoted peace, plenty and happiness. Yet this
place, with all its blessings and security, had I wilfully deserted to
encounter pirates in the Straits of Sunda, shipwreck on the shores of
Madagascar, jeopardy in an open boat off the Isle of France, and a miraculous
preservation from a horrible death on my own coast!
At no great distance
from the house was a dense grove, in which Rupert and I had, with our own
hands, constructed a rude summer-house, fit to be enjoyed on just such an
afternoon as this on which we had returned. When distant from it only two
hundred yards, we saw the girls enter the wood, evidently taking the direction
of the seat. At the same moment I caught a glimpse of Neb moving up the road
from the landing at a snail’s pace, as if the poor fellow dreaded to encounter
the task before him. After a moment’s consultation, we determined to proceed at
once to the grove, and thus anticipate the account of Neb, who must pass so
near the summer-house as to be seen and recognised. We met with more obstacles
than we had foreseen or remembered, and when we got to a thicket close in the
rear of the bench, we found that the black was already in the presence of his
two "young mistresses."
The appearance of the
three, when I first caught a near view of them, was such as almost to terrify
me. Even Neb, whose face was usually as shining as a black bottle, was almost
of the colour of ashes. The poor fellow could not speak, and, though Lucy was
actually shaking him to extract an explanation, the only answer she could get
was tears. These flowed from Neb’s eyes in streams, and at length the fellow
threw himself on the ground, and fairly began to groan.
"Can this be shame
at having run away?" exclaimed Lucy, "or does it foretell evil to the
boys?"
"He knows nothing
of them, not having been with them--yet, I am terrified."
"Not on my account,
dearest sister," I cried aloud; "here are Rupert and I, God be
praised, both in good health, and safe."
I took care to remain
hid, as I uttered this, not to alarm more than one sense at a time; but both
the girls shrieked, and held out their arms. Rupert and I hesitated no longer,
but sprang forward. I know not how it happened, though I found, on recovering
my self-possession, that I was folding Lucy to my heart, while Rupert was doing
the same to Grace. This little mistake, however, was soon rectified, each man
embracing his own sister, as in duty bound, and as was most decorous. The girls
shed torrents of tears, and assured us, again and again, that this was the only
really happy moment they had known since the parting on the wharf, nearly a
twelvemonth before. Then followed looks at each other, exclamations of surprise
and pleasure at the changes that had taken place in the appearance of all
parties, and kisses and tears again, in abundance.
As for Neb, the poor
fellow was seen in the road, whither he had fled at the sound of my voice,
looking at us like one in awe and doubt. Being satisfied, in the end, of our
identity, as well as of our being in the flesh, the negro again threw himself
on the ground, rolling over and over, and fairly yelling with delight. After
going through this process of negro excitement, he leaped up on his feel, and
started for the house, shouting at the top of his voice, as if certain the good
intelligence he brought would secure his own pardon-- "Master Miles come
home!--Master Miles come home!"
In a few minutes, quiet
was sufficiently restored among us four, who remained at the seat, to ask
questions, and receive intelligible answers. Glad was I to ascertain that the
girls had been spared the news of our loss. As for Mr. Hardinge, he was well,
and busied, as usual, in discharging the duties of his holy office. He had told
Grace and Lucy the name of the vessel in which we had shipped, but said nothing
of the painful glimpse he had obtained of us, just as we lifted our anchor, to
quit the port. Grace, in a solemn manner, then demanded an outline of our
adventures. As Rupert was the spokesman on this occasion, the question having
been in a manner put to him as oldest, I had an opportunity of watching the
sweet countenances of the two painfully interested listeners. Rupert affected
modesty in his narration, if he did not feel it, though I remarked that he
dwelt a little particularly on the shot which had lodged so near him, in the
head of the Tigris’s foremast. He spoke of the whistling it made as it
approached, and the violence of the blow when it struck. He had the impudence,
too, to speak of my good-luck in being on the other side of the top, when the
shot passed through my station; whereas I do believe that the shot passed nearer
to me than it did to himself. It barely missed me, and by all I could learn
Rupert was leaning over by the top-mast rigging when it lodged. The fellow told
his story in his own way, however, and with so much unction that I observed it
made Grace look pale. The effect on Lucy was different. This excellent creature
perceived my uneasiness, I half suspected, for she laughed, and, interrupting
her brother, told him, "There--that’s enough about the cannon-ball; now
let us hear of something else." Rupert coloured, for he had frequently had
such frank hints from his sister, in the course of his childhood; but he had
too much address to betray the vexation I knew he felt.
To own the truth, my
attachment for Rupert had materially lessened with the falling off of my respect.
He had manifested so much selfishness during the voyage--had shirked so much
duty, most of which had fallen on poor Neb--and had been so little of the man,
in practice, whom he used so well to describe with his tongue--that I could no
longer shut my eyes to some of his deficiencies of character. I still liked
him; but it was from habit, and perhaps because he was my guardian’s son, and
Lucy’s brother. Then I could not conceal from myself that Rupert was not, in a
rigid sense, a lad of truth. He coloured, exaggerated, glossed over and
embellished, if he did not absolutely invent. I was not old enough then to
understand that most of the statements that float about the world are nothing
but truths distorted, and that nothing is more rare than unadulterated fact;
that truths and lies travel in company, as described by Pope in his Temple of
Fame, until--
"This or that
unmixed, no mortal e’er shall find."
In this very narration
of our voyage, Rupert had left false impressions on the minds of his listeners,
in fifty things. He had made far more of both our little skirmishes, than the
truth would warrant, and he had neglected to do justice to Neb in his account
of each of the affairs. Then he commended Captain Robbins’s conduct in
connection with the loss of the John, on points that could not be sustained,
and censured him for measures that deserved praise. I knew Rupert was no
seaman--was pretty well satisfied, by this time, he never would make one--but I
could not explain all his obliquities by referring them to ignorance. The
manner, moreover, in which he represented himself as the principal actor, on
all occasions, denoted so much address, that, while I felt the falsity of the
impressions he left, I did not exactly see the means necessary to counteract them.
So ingenious, indeed, was his manner of stringing facts and inferences
together, or what seemed to be facts and inferences, that I more than once
caught myself actually believing that which, in sober reality, I knew to be
false. I was still too young, not quite eighteen, to feel any apprehensions on
the subject of Grace; and was too much accustomed to both Rupert and his
sister, to regard either with any feelings very widely different from those
which I entertained for Grace herself.
As soon as the history
of our adventures and exploits was concluded, we all had leisure to observe and
comment on the alterations that time had made in our several persons. Rupert,
being the oldest, was the least changed in this particular. He had got his
growth early, and was only a little spread. He had cultivated a pair of
whiskers at sea, which rendered his face a little more manly--an improvement,
by the way--but, the effects of exposure and of the sun excepted, there was no
very material change in his exterior. Perhaps, on the whole, he was improved in
appearance. I think both the girls fancied this, though Grace did not say it,
and Lucy only half admitted it, and that with many reservations. As for myself,
I was also full-grown, standing exactly six feet in my stockings, which was
pretty well for eighteen. But I had also spread; a fact that is not common for
lads at that age. Grace said I had lost all delicacy of appearance; and as for
Lucy, though she laughed and blushed she protested I began to look like a great
bear. To confess the truth, I was well satisfied with my own appearance, did
not envy Rupert a jot, and knew I could toss him over my shoulder whenever I
chose. I stood the strictures on my appearance, therefore, very well; and,
though no one was so much derided and laughed at as myself, in that critical
discussion, no one cared less for it all. Just as I was permitted to escape,
Lucy said, in an under tone--
"You should have
staid at home, Miles, and then the changes would have come so gradually, no one
would have noticed them, and you would have escaped being told how much you are
altered, and that you are a bear."
I looked eagerly round
at the speaker, and eyed her intently. A look of regret passed over the dear
creature’s face, her eyes looked as penitent as they did soft, and the flush
that suffused her countenance rendered this last expression almost bewitching.
At the same instant she whispered--"I did not really mean that."
But it was Grace’s
turn, and my attention was drawn to my sister. A year had made great
improvements in Grace. Young as she was, she had lost much of the girlish air,
in the sedateness and propriety of the young woman. Grace had always something
more of these last than is common; but they had now completely removed every
appearance of childish, I might almost say of girlish, frivolity. In person,
her improvement was great; though an air of exceeding delicacy rather left an
impression that such a being was more intended for another world, than this.
There was ever an air of fragility and of pure intellectuality about my poor
sister, that half disposed one to fancy that she would one day be translated to
a better sphere in the body, precisely as she stood before human eyes. Lucy
bore the examination well. She was all woman, there being nothing about her to
create any miraculous expectations, or fanciful pictures; but she was evidently
fast getting to be a very lovely woman. Honest, sincere, full of heart,
overflowing with the feelings of her sex, gentle yet spirited, buoyant though
melting with the charities; her changeful, but natural and yet constant
feelings in her, kept me incessantly in pursuit of her playful mind and varying
humours. Still, a more high-principled being, a firmer or more consistent
friend, or a more accurate thinker on all subjects that suited her years and
became her situation, than Lucy Hardinge, never existed. Even Grace was
influenced by her judgment, though I did not then know how much my sister’s
mind was guided by her simple and less pretending friend’s capacity to foresee
things, and to reason on their consequences.
We were more than an
hour uninterruptedly together, before we thought of repairing to the house.
Lucy then reminded Rupert that he had not yet seen his father, whom she had
just before observed alighting from his horse at the door of his own study.
That he had been apprised of the return of the runaways, if not prodigals, was
evident, she thought, by his manner; and it was disrespectful to delay seeking
his forgiveness and blessing. Mr. Hardinge received us both without surprise,
and totally without any show of resentment. It was about the time he expected
our return, and no surprise was felt at finding this expectation realized, as a
matter of course, while resentment was almost a stranger to his nature. We all
shed tears, the girls sobbing aloud; and we were both solemnly blessed. Nor am
I ashamed to say I knelt to receive that blessing, in an age when the cant of a
pretending irreligion--there is as much cant in self-sufficiency as in
hypocrisy, and they very often go together--is disposed to turn into ridicule
the humbling of the person, while asking for the blessing of the Almighty
through the ministers of his altars; for kneel I did, and weep I did, and, I
trust, the one in humility and the other in contrition.
When we had all become
a little calm, and a substantial meal was placed before us adventurers, Mr.
Hardinge demanded an account of all that had passed. He applied to me to give
it, and I was compelled to discharge the office of an historian, somewhat
against my inclination. There was no remedy, however, and I told the story in
my own simple manner, and certainly in a way to leave very different
impressions from many of those made by the narrative of Rupert. I thought once
or twice, as I proceeded, that Lucy looked sorrowful, and Grace looked
surprised. I do not think I coloured in the least, as regarded myself, and I
know I did Neb no more than justice. My tale was soon told, for I felt the
whole time as if I were contradicting Rupert, who, by the way, appeared
perfectly unconcerned--perfectly unconscious, indeed--on the subject of the
discrepancies in the two accounts. I have since met with men who did not know
the truth when it was even placed very fairly before their eyes.
Mr. Hardinge expressed
his heartfelt happiness at having us back again, and, soon after, he ventured
to ask if we were satisfied with what we had seen of the world. This was a home
question, but I thought it best to meet it manfully. So far from being
satisfied, I told him it was my ardent desire to get on board one of the
letters-of-marque, of which so many were then fitting out in the country, and
to make a voyage to Europe. Rupert, however, confessed he had mistaken his
vocation, and that he thought he could do no better than to enter a lawyer’s
office. I was thunderstruck at this quiet admission of my friend, of his
incapacity to make a sailor, for it was the first intimation I heard of his
intention. I had remarked a certain want of energy, in various situations that
required action, in Rupert, but no want of courage; and I had ascribed some
portion of his lassitude to the change of condition, and, possibly, of food;
for, after all, that godlike creature, man, is nothing but an animal, and is
just as much influenced by his stomach and digestion as a sheep, or a horse.
Mr. Hardinge received
his son’s intimation of a preference of intellectual labours to a more physical
state of existence, with a gratification my own wishes did not afford him.
Still, he made no particular remark to either at the time, permitting us both
to enjoy our return to Clawbonny, without any of the drawbacks of advice or
lectures. The evening passed delightfully, the girls beginning to laugh
heartily at our own ludicrous accounts of the mode of living on board ship, and
of our various scenes in China, the Isle of Bourbon, and elsewhere. Rupert had
a great deal of humour, and a very dry way of exhibiting it; in short, he was
almost a genius in the mere superficialities of life; and even Grace rewarded his
efforts to entertain us, with laughter to tears. Neb was introduced after
supper, and the fellow was both censured and commended; censured for having
abandoned the household gods, and commended for not having deserted their
master. His droll descriptions of the Chinese, their dress, pigtails, shoes and
broken English, diverted even Mr. Hardinge, who, I believe, felt as much like a
boy on this occasion, as any of the party. A happier evening than that which
followed in the little tea-parlour, as my dear mother used to call it, was
never passed in the century that the roof had covered the old walls of
Clawbonny.
Next day I had a
private conversation with my guardian, who commenced the discourse by rendering
a sort of account of the proceeds of my property during the past year. I
listened respectfully, and with some interest; for I saw the first gave Mr.
Hardinge great satisfaction, and I confess the last afforded some little
pleasure to myself. I found that things had gone on very prosperously. Ready
money was accumulating, and I saw that, by the time I came of age, sufficient
cash would be on hand to give me a ship of my own, should I choose to purchase
one. From that moment I was secretly determined to qualify myself to command
her in the intervening time. Little was said of the future, beyond an
expression of the hope, by my guardian, that I would take time to reflect
before I came to a final decision on the subject of my profession. To this I
said nothing beyond making a respectful inclination of the head.
For the next month,
Clawbonny was a scene of uninterrupted merriment and delight. We had few
families to visit in our immediate neighbourhood, it is true; and Mr. Hardinge
proposed an excursion to the Springs--the country was then too new, and the
roads too bad, to think of Niagara--but to this I would not listen. I cared not
for the Springs--knew little of, and cared less for fashion--and loved
Clawbonny to its stocks and stones. We remained at home, then, living
principally for each other. Rupert read a good deal to the girls, under the
direction of his father; while I passed no small portion of my time in athletic
exercises. The Grace & Lucy made one or two tolerably long cruises in the
river, and at length I conceived the idea of taking the party down to town in
the Wallingford. Neither of the girls had ever seen New York, or much of the
Hudson; nor had either ever seen a ship. The sloops that passed up and down the
Hudson, with an occasional schooner, were the extent of their acquaintance with
vessels; and I began to feel it to be matter of reproach that those in whom I
took so deep an interest, should be so ignorant. As for the girls themselves,
they both admitted, now I was a sailor, that their desire to see a regular,
three-masted, full-rigged ship, was increased seven-fold.
Mr. Hardinge heard my
proposition, at first, as a piece of pleasantry; but Grace expressing a strong
desire to see a large town, or what was thought a large town in this country,
in 1799, and Lucy looking wistful, though she remained silent under an
apprehension her father could not afford the expense of such a journey, which
her imagination rendered a great deal more formidable than it actually proved
to be, the excellent divine finally acquiesced. The expense was disposed of in
a very simple manner. The journey, both ways, would be made in the Wallingford;
and Mr. Hardinge was not so unnecessarily scrupulous as to refuse passages for himself
and children in the sloop, which never exacted passage-money from any who went
to or from the farm. Food was so cheap, too, as to be a matter of no
consideration; and, being entitled legally to receive that at Clawbonny, it
made no great difference whether it were taken on board the vessel, or in the
house. Then there was a Mrs. Bradfort in New York, a widow lady of easy
fortune, who was a cousin-german of Mr. Hardinge’s--his father’s sister’s
daughter--and with her he always staid in his own annual visits to attend the
convention of the Church--I beg pardon, of the Protestant Episcopal Church, as
it is now de rigueur to say; I wonder some ultra does not introduce the
manifest improvement into the Apostles’ Creed of saying, "I believe in the
Holy Protestant Episcopal Catholic Church, &c."--but, the excellent
divine, in his annual attendance on the convention, was accustomed to stay with
his kinswoman, who often pressed him to bring both Lucy and Grace to see her;
her house in Wall street being abundantly large enough to accommodate a much
more numerous party. "Yes," said Mr. Hardinge, "that shall be
the arrangement. The girls and I will stay with Mrs. Bradfort, and the young
men can live at a tavern. I dare say this new City Hotel, which seems to be
large enough to contain a regiment, will hold even them. I will write this very
evening to my cousin, so as not to take her by surprise."
In less than a week
after this determination, an answer was received from Mrs. Bradfort; and, the
very next day, the whole party, Neb included, embarked in the Wallingford. Very
different was this passage down the Hudson from that which had preceded it.
Then I had the sense of error about me, while my heart yearned towards the two
dear girls we had left on the wharf; but now everything was above-board,
sincere, and by permission. It is scarcely necessary to say that Grace and Lucy
were enchanted with everything they saw. The Highlands, in particular, threw
them both into ecstasies, though I have since seen so much of the world as to
understand, with nearly all experienced tourists, that this is relatively the
worst part of the scenery of this beautiful river. When I say relatively, I
mean as comparing the bolder parts of our stream with those of others--speaking
of them as high lands--many other portions of this good globe having a much
superior grandeur, while very few have so much lovely river scenery compressed
into so small a space as is to be found in the other parts of the Hudson.
In due time we arrived
in New York, and I had the supreme happiness of pointing out to the girls the
State’s Prison, the Bear Market, and the steeples of St. Paul’s and Trinity-old
Trinity, as it was so lately the fashion to style a church that was built only
a few years before, and which, in my youth, was considered as magnificent as it
was venerable. That building has already disappeared; and another edifice,
which is now termed splendid, vast, and I know not what, has been reared in its
place. By the time this is gone, and one or two generations of buildings have
succeeded, each approaching nearer to the high standard of church architecture
in the old world, the Manhattanese will get to understand something of the use
of the degrees of comparison on such subjects. When that day shall arrive, they
will cease to be provincial, and--not till then.
What a different thing
was Wall street, in 1799, from what it is to-day? Then, where so many Grecian
temples are now reared to Plutus, were rows of modest provincial dwellings; not
a tittle more provincial, however, than the thousand meretricious houses of
bricks and marble that have since started up in their neighbourhood, but far
less pretending, and insomuch the more creditable. Mrs. Bradfort lived in one
of these respectable abodes, and thither Mr. Hardinge led the way, with just as
much confidence as one would now walk into Bleeker street, or the Fifth Avenue.
Money-changers were then unknown, or, if known, were of so little account that
they had not sufficient force to form a colony and a league by themselves. Even
the banks did not deem it necessary to be within a stone’s throw of each
other--I believe there were but two--as it might be in self-defence. We have
seen all sorts of expedients adopted, in this sainted street, to protect the
money-bags, from the little temple that was intended to be so small as only to
admit the dollars and those who were to take care of them, up to the edifice
that might contain so many rogues, as to render things safe on the familiar
principle of setting a thief to catch a thief. All would not do. The difficulty
has been found to be unconquerable, except in those cases in which the homely
and almost worn-out expedient of employing honest men, has been resorted to.
But, to return from the gossipings of old age to an agreeable widow, who was
still under forty.
Mrs. Bradfort received
Mr. Hardinge in a way to satisfy us all that she was delighted to see him. She
had prepared a room for Rupert and myself, and no apologies or excuses would be
received. We had to consent to accept of her hospitalities. In an hour’s time,
all were established, and I believe all were at home.
I shall not dwell on
the happiness that succeeded. We were all too young to go to parties, and, I
might almost add, New York itself was too young to have any; but in the last I
should have been mistaken, though there were not as many children’s balls in
1799, perhaps, after allowing for the difference in population, as there are
to-day. If too young to be company, we were not too young to see sights. I
sometimes laugh as I remember what these were at that time. There was such a
museum as would now be thought lightly of in a western city of fifteen or
twenty years’ growth--a circus kept by a man of the name of Ricketts--the
theatre in John street, a very modest Thespian edifice--and a lion, I mean
literally the beast, that was kept in a cage quite out of town, that his
roaring might not disturb people, somewhere near the spot where the triangle
that is called Franklin Square now is. All these we saw, even to the theatre;
good, indulgent Mr. Hardinge seeing no harm in letting us go thither under the
charge of Mrs. Bradfort. I shall never forget the ecstasy of that night! The
novelty was quite as great to Rupert and myself as it was to the girls; for,
though we had been to China, we had never been to the play.
Well was it said,
"Vanity, vanity--all is vanity!" He that lives as long as I have
lived, will have seen most of his opinions, and I think I may add, all his
tastes, change. Nothing short of revelation has a stronger tendency to convince
us of the temporary character of our probationary state in this world, than to
note for how short a period, and for what imperfect ends, all our hopes and
success in life have been buoying us up, and occupying our minds. After fifty,
the delusion begins to give way; and, though we may continue to live, and even
to be happy, blind indeed must be he who does not see the end of his road, and
foresee some of the great results to which it is to lead. But of all this, our
quartette thought little in the year 1799.
"Thou art the
same, eternal sea!
The earth hath many
shapes and forms
Of hill and valley,
flower and tree;
Fields that the fervid
noontide warms,
Or Winter’s rugged
grasp deforms,
Or bright with Autumn’s
golden store;
Thou coverest up thy
face with storms,
Or smilest serene--but
still thy roar
And dashing foam go up
to vex the sea-beat shore."
LUNT.
I had a free
conversation with my guardian, shortly after we reached town, on the subject of
my going to sea again. The whole country was alive with the armament of the new
marine; and cocked-hats, blue coats and white lapels, began to appear in the
streets, with a parade that always marks the new officer and the new service.
Now, one meets distinguished naval men at every turn, and sees nothing about
their persons to denote the profession, unless in actual employment afloat,
even the cockade being laid aside; whereas in 1799 the harness was put on as
soon as the parchment was received, and only laid aside to turn in. Ships were
building or equipping in all parts of the country; and it is matter of surprise
to me that I escaped the fever, and did not apply to be made a midshipman. Had
I seen another captain who interested me as much as Captain Dale, I make no
doubt my career would have been quite different: but, as things were, I had
imbibed the prejudice that Southey, in his very interesting, but, in a
professional sense, very worthless, life of Nelson, has attributed to that
hero--"aft, the more honour; forward, the better man." Thus far, I
had not got into the cabin-windows, and, like all youngsters who fairly begin
on the forecastle, felt proud of my own manhood and disdain of hazards and
toil. I determined, therefore, to pursue the course I had originally pointed
out to myself, and follow in the footsteps of my father.
Privateers were out of
the question in a war with a country that had no commerce. Nor do I think I
would have gone in a privateer under any circumstances. The business of
carrying on a warfare merely for gain, has ever struck me as discreditable;
though it must be admitted the American system of private-armed cruisers has
always been more respectable and better conducted than that of most other
nations. This has been owing to the circumstance that men of a higher class
than is usual in Europe, have embarked in the enterprises. To a
letter-of-marque, however, there could be no objection; her regular business is
commerce; she arms only in self-defence, or, if she capture anything, it is
merely such enemies as cross her path, and who would capture her if they could.
I announced to Mr. Hardinge, therefore, my determination not to return to
Clawbonny, but to look for a berth in some letter-of-marque, while then in
town.
Neb had received
private instructions, and my sea dunnage, as well as his own, was on board the
Wallingford--low enough the wreck had reduced both to be--and money obtained
from Mr. Hardinge was used to purchase more. I now began to look about me for a
ship, determined to please my eye as to the vessel, and my judgment as to the
voyage. Neb had orders to follow the wharves on the same errand. I would sooner
trust Neb than Rupert on such a duty. The latter had no taste for ships; felt
no interest in them; and I have often wondered why he took a fancy to go to sea
at all. With Neb it was very different. He was already an expert seaman; could
hand, reef and steer, knot and splice, and was as useful as nine men in ten on
board a vessel. It is true, he did not know when it became necessary to take in
the last reef--had no notion of stowing a cargo so as to favour the vessel, or
help her sailing; but he would break out a cask sooner than most men I ever met
with. There was too much "nigger" in him for head-work of that sort,
though he was ingenious and ready enough in his way. A sterling fellow was Neb,
and I got in time to love him very much as I can conceive one would love a
brother.
One day, after I had
seen all the sights, and had begun to think seriously of finding a ship, I was
strolling along the wharves on the latter errand, when I heard a voice I knew
cry put, "There, Captain Williams, there’s just your chap; he’ll make as
good a third-mate as can be found in all America." I had a sort of
presentiment this applied to me, though I could not, on the instant, recall the
speaker’s name. Turning to look in the direction of the sounds, I saw the hard
countenance of Marble, alongside the weather-beaten face of a middle-aged
shipmaster, both of whom were examining me over the nettings of a very
promising-looking armed merchantman. I bowed to Mr. Marble, who beckoned me to
come on board, where I was regularly introduced to the master.
This vessel was called
the Crisis, a very capital name for a craft in a country where crisises of one
sort or another occur regularly as often as once in six months. She was a tight
little ship of about four hundred tons, had hoop-pole bulwarks, as I afterwards
learned, with nettings for hammocks and old junk, principally the latter; and
showed ten nine-pounders, carriage-guns, in her batteries. I saw she was
loaded, and was soon given to understand that her shipping-articles were then
open, and the serious question was of procuring a third-mate. Officers were
scarce, so many young men were pressing into the navy; and Mr. Marble ventured
to recommend me, from near a twelvemonth’s knowledge of my character. I had not
anticipated a berth aft quite so soon, and yet I had a humble confidence in my
own ability to discharge the duty. Captain Williams questioned me for fifteen
or twenty minutes, had a short conversation with Mr. Marble alone, and then
frankly offered me the berth. The voyage was to be round the world, and it took
my fancy at the very sound. The ship was to take a cargo of flour to England;
there, she was to receive a small assorted cargo for the North-West Coast, and
some of the sandal-wood islands; after disposing of her toys and manufactures
in barter, she was to sail for Canton, exchange her furs, wood and other
articles for teas, &c., and return home. To engage in this voyage, I was
offered the berth I have mentioned, and thirty dollars a-month. The wages were
of little moment to me, but the promotion and the voyage were of great account.
The ship, too, carried out letters-of-marque and reprisal with her, and there
were the chances of meeting some Frenchman in the European waters, at least.
I examined the vessel,
the berth I was to occupy, made a great many shy glances at the captain, to
ascertain his character by that profound expedient, analyzing his looks, and
finally determined to ship, on condition Neb should be taken as an ordinary
seaman. As soon as Marble heard this last proposal, he explained the relation
in which the black stood to me, and earnestly advised his being received as a
seaman. The arrangement was made accordingly, and I went at once to the notary
and signed the articles. Neb was also found, and he was shipped too; this time
regularly, Mr. Hardinge attending and giving his sanction to what was done. The
worthy divine was in excellent spirits, for that very day he had made an
arrangement with a friend at the bar to place Rupert in his office, Mrs.
Bradfort insisting on keeping her young kinsman in her house, as a regular
inmate. This left on the father no more charge than to furnish Rupert with
clothes, and a few dollars of pocket-money. But I knew Rupert too well to
suppose he would, or could, be content with the little he might expect from the
savings of Mr. Hardinge. I was not in want of money. My guardian had supplied
me so amply, that not only had I paid my debt to the owners of the John, and
fully equipped myself for the voyage, but I actually possessed dollars enough
to supply all my probable wants during the expected absence. Many of the
officers and men of the Crisis left behind them orders with their wives and
families to receive their wages, in part, during their absence, as letters from
time to time apprised the owners that these people were on board, and in
discharge of their several duties. I determined on giving Rupert the benefit of
such an arrangement. First presenting him with twenty dollars from my own
little store, I took him with me to the counting-house, and succeeded, though
not without some difficulty, in obtaining for my friend a credit of twenty
dollars a-month, promising faithfully to repay any balance that might arise
against me in consequence of the loss of the ship, or of any accident to
myself. This I was enabled to do on the strength of my credit as the owner of
Clawbonny; for, as is usual in these cases, I passed for being much richer than
I really was, though far from being poor.
I will acknowledge
that, while I felt no reluctance at making this arrangement in favour of
Rupert, I felt mortified he should accept it. There are certain acts we may all
wish to perform, and, yet, which bring regrets when successfully performed. I
was sorry that my friend, Lucy’s brother, Grace’s admirer--for I was quick
enough in perceiving that Rupert began to entertain fancies of that sort--had
not pride enough to cause him to decline receiving money which must be earned
by the sweat of my brow, and this, moreover, in a mode of life he had not
himself sufficient resolution to encounter a second time. But he accepted the
offer, and there was an end of it.
As everything was alive
in 1798, the Crisis was ready to sail in three days after I joined her. We
hauled into the North river, as became the dignity of our voyage, and got our
crew on board. On the whole, we mustered a pretty good body of men, ten of them
being green; fellows who had never seen the ocean, but who were young, healthy
and athletic, and who promised to be useful before a great while. Including
those aft, we counted thirty-eight souls on board. The ship was got ready in
hopes of being able to sail of a Thursday, for Captain Williams was a
thoughtful man, and was anxious to get the ship fairly at sea, with the first
work done, previously to the next Sabbath. Some small matters, however, could
not be got through with in time; and, as for sailing of a Friday, that was out
of the question. No one did that in 1798, who could help it. This gave us a
holiday, and I got leave to pass the afternoon and evening ashore.
Rupert, Grace, Lucy and
I took a long walk into the country that evening; that is, we went into the
fields, and along the lanes, for some distance above the present site of Canal
street. Lucy and I walked together, most of the time, and we both felt sad at
the idea of so long a separation as was now before us. The voyage might last
three years; and I should be legally a man, my own master, and Lucy a young
woman of near nineteen, by that time. Terrible ages in perspective were these,
and which seemed to us pregnant with as many changes as the life of a man.
"Rupert will be
admitted to the bar, when I get back," I casually remarked, as we talked
the matter over.
"He will,
indeed," the dear girl answered. "Now you are to go, Miles, I almost
regret my brother is not to be in the ship; you have known each other so long,
love each other so much, and have already gone through such frightful trials in
company."
"Oh! I shall do
well enough--there’ll be Neb; and as for Rupert, I think he will be better
satisfied ashore than at sea. Rupert is a sort of a natural lawyer."
By this I merely meant
he was good at a subterfuge, and could tell his own story.
"Yes, but Neb is
not Rupert, Miles," Lucy answered, quick as thought, and, I fancied, a
little reproachfully.
"Very true--no
doubt I shall miss your brother, and that, too, very much, at times; but all I
meant in speaking of Neb was, as you know, that he and I like each other, too,
and have been through just the same trials together, you understand, and have
known each other as long as I can remember."
Lucy was silent, and I
felt embarrassed, and a little at a loss what to say next. But a girl
approaching sixteen, and who is with a youth who possesses her entire
confidence, is not apt to be long silent. Something she will say; and how often
is that something warm with natural feeling, instinct with truth, and touching
from its confiding simplicity!
"You will
sometimes think of us, Miles?" was Lucy’s next remark, and it was said in
a tone that induced me to look her full in the face, when I discovered that her
eyes were suffused with tears.
"Of that you may
be very certain, and I hope to be rewarded in kind. But, now I think of it,
Lucy, I have a debt to pay you, and, at the same time, a little interest. Here
are the half-joes you forced me to take last year, when we parted at Clawbonny.
See, they are exactly the same pieces; for I would as soon have parted with a
finger, as with one of them."
"I had hoped they
might have been of use to you, and had quite forgotten them. You have destroyed
an agreeable illusion."
"Is it not quite
as agreeable to know we had no occasion for them? No, here they are; and, now I
go with Mr. Hardinge’s full approbation, you very well know I can be in no want
of money. So, there is your gold; and here, Lucy, is some interest for the use
of it."
I made an effort to put
something into the dear girl’s hand as I spoke, but all the strength I could
properly apply was not equal to the purpose. So tightly did she keep her little
fingers compressed, that I could not succeed without a downright effort at
force.
"No--no--Miles,"
she said hurriedly--almost huskily; "that will never do! I am not
Rupert--you may prevail with him; never with me!"
"Rupert! What can
Rupert have to do with such a thing as this locket? Youngsters don’t wear
lockets."
Lucy’s fingers separated
as easily as an infant’s, and I put my little offering into her hand without
any more resistance. I was sorry, however, to discover that, by some means
unknown to me, she had become acquainted with the arrangement I had made as
respected the twenty dollars a month. I afterwards ascertained that this secret
had leaked out through Neb, who had it from one of the clerks of the
counting-house who had visited the ship, and repeated it to Mrs. Bradfort’s
black maid, in one of his frequent visits to the house. This is a common
channel of information, though it seldom proves as true as it did in this
instance.
I could see that Lucy
was delighted with her locket. It was a very pretty ornament, in the first
place, and it had her own hair, that of Grace, Rupert, and my own, very
prettily braided together, so as to form a wreath, made like a rope, or a
grummet, encircling a combination of letters that included all our initials. In
this there was nothing that was particular, while there was much that was affectionate.
Had I not consulted Grace on the subject, it is possible I should have been
less cautious, though I declare I had no thought of making love. All this time
I fancied I felt for, and trusted Lucy as another sister. I was shrewd enough
to detect Rupert’s manner and feeling towards my own sister, and I felt afraid
it was, or soon would be, fully reciprocated; but as to imagining myself in
love with Lucy Hardinge, or any one else, the thought never crossed my mind,
though the dear girl herself so often did!
I saw Lucy’s smile, and
I could not avoid noticing the manner in which, once or twice, unconsciously to
herself, I do believe, this simple-minded, sincere creature, pressed the hand
which retained the locket to her heart; and yet it made no very lively
impression on my imagination at the time. The conversation soon changed, and we
began to converse of other things. I have since fancied that Grace had left us
alone in order that I might return the half-joes to Lucy, and offer the locket;
for, looking round and seeing the latter in its new owner’s hand, while Lucy
was bestowing on it one of the hundred glances of grateful pleasure it received
that afternoon, she waited until we came up, when she took my arm, remarking,
as this was to be our last evening together, she must come in for her share of
the conversation. Now, I solemnly affirm that this was the nearest approach to
anything like a love-scene that had ever passed between Lucy Hardinge and
myself.
I would gladly pass
over the leave-taking, and shall say but little about it. Mr. Hardinge called
me into his room, when we got back to the house. He spoke earnestly and
solemnly to me, recalling to my mind many of his early and most useful
precepts. He then kissed me, gave me his blessing, and promised to remember me
in his prayers. As I left him, and I believe he went on his knees as soon as my
back was turned, Lucy was waiting for me in the passage. She was in tears, and
paler than common, but her mind seemed made up to sustain a great sacrifice
like a woman. She put a small, but exceedingly neat copy of the Bible into my
hand, and uttered, as well as emotion would permit--"There, Miles; that is
my keepsake. I do not ask you to think of me when you read; but think of
God." She then snatched a kiss, and flew into her room and locked the
door. Grace was below, and she wept on my neck like a child, kissing me again
and again, and calling me "her brother--her dear, her only brother."
I was obliged actually to tear myself away from Grace. Rupert went with me to the
ship, and passed an hour or two on board. As we crossed the threshold, I heard
a window open above my head, and, looking up, I saw Lucy, with streaming eyes,
leaning forward to say, "Write, Miles--write as often as you possibly
can."
Man must be a stern
being by nature, to be able to tear himself from such friends, in order to
encounter enemies, hardships, dangers and toil, and all without any visible
motive. Such was my case, however, for I wanted not for a competency, or for
most of those advantages which might tempt one to abandon the voyage. Of such a
measure, the possibility never crossed my mind. I believed that it was just as
necessary for me to remain third-mate of the Crisis, and to stick by the ship
while she would float, as Mr. Adams thinks it necessary for him to present
abolition petitions to a congress, which will not receive them. We both of us,
doubtless, believed ourselves the victims of fate.
We sailed at sun-rise,
wind and tide favouring. We had anchored off Courtlandt street, and as the ship
swept past the Battery I saw Rupert, who had only gone ashore in the pilot’s
boat at day-light, with two females, watching our movements. The girls did not
dare to wave their handkerchiefs; but what cared I for that--I knew that their
good wishes, kind wishes, tender wishes, went with me; and this little touch of
affection, which woman knows so well how to manifest, made me both happy and
sad for the remainder of the day.
The Crisis was an
unusually fast ship, faster even than the Tigris; coppered to the bends,
copper-fastened, and with a live-oak frame. No better craft sailed out of the
republic. Uncle Sam had tried to purchase her for one of his new navy; but the
owners, having this voyage in view, refused his tempting offers. She was no
sooner under her canvass, than all hands of us perceived we were in a
traveller; and glad enough were we to be certain of the fact, for we had a long
road before us. This, too, was with the wind free, and in smooth water; whereas
those who knew the vessel asserted her forte was on a bowline and in a sea-that
is to say, she would sail relatively faster than most other craft, under the
latter circumstances.
There was a strange
pleasure to me, notwithstanding all I had suffered previously, all the risks I
had run, and all I had left behind me, in finding myself once more on the broad
ocean. As for Neb, the fellow was fairly enraptured. So quickly and
intelligently did he obey his orders, that he won a reputation before we
crossed the bar. The smell of the ocean seemed to imbue him with a species of
nautical inspiration, and even I was astonished with his readiness and
activity. As for myself, I was every way at home. Very different was this exit
from the port, from that of the previous year. Then everything was novel, and
not a little disgusting. Now I had little, almost nothing, to learn--literally
nothing, I might have said, were it not that every ship-master has certain ways
of his own, that it behooves all his subordinates to learn as quickly as
possible. Then I lived aft, where we not only had plates, and table-cloths, and
tumblers, and knives and forks; but comparatively clean articles of the sort. I
say comparatively, the two other degrees being usually wanting in north-west
traders.
The Crisis went to sea
with a lively breeze at south-west, the wind shifting after she had got into
the lower bay. There were a dozen sail of us altogether, and in our little
fleet were two of Uncle Sam’s men, who felt disposed to try their hands with
us. We crossed the bar, all three of us, within a cable’s length of each other,
and made sail in company, with the wind a trifle abaft the beam. Just as
Navesink disappeared, our two men-of-war, merchantmen altered, hauled up on
bowlines, and jogged off towards the West Indies, being at the time about a
league astern of us. This success put us all in high good-humour, and had such
an effect on Marble in particular, that he began to give it as his opinion that
our only superiority over them would not be found confined to sailing, on an experiment.
It is very convenient to think favourably of one’s self, and it is certainly
comfortable to entertain the same notion as respects one’s ship.
I confess to a little
awkwardness at first, in acting as an officer. I was young, and commanded men
old enough to be my father--regular sea-dogs, who were as critical in all that
related to the niceties of the calling, as the journalist who is unable to
appreciate the higher qualities of a book, is hypercritical on its minor
faults. But a few days gave me confidence, and I soon found I was obeyed as
readily as the first-mate. A squall struck the ship in my watch, about a
fortnight out, and I succeeded in getting in sail, and saving everything,
canvass and spars, in a way that did me infinite service aft. Captain Williams
spoke to me on the subject, commending the orders I had given, and the coolness
with which they had been issued; for, as I afterwards understood, he remained
some time in the companion-way, keeping the other two mates back, though all
hands had been called, in order to see how I could get along by myself in such
a strait. On this occasion, I never saw a human being exert himself like Neb.
He felt that my honour was concerned. I do really think the fellow did two men’s
duty, the whole time the squall lasted. Until this little incident occurred,
Captain Williams was in the habit of coming on deck to examine the heavens, and
see how things were getting on, in my night-watches; but, after this, he paid
no more visits of this sort to me, than he paid to Mr. Marble. I had been
gratified by his praises; but this quiet mode of showing confidence, gave me
more happiness than I can express.
We had a long passage
out, the wind hanging to the eastward near three weeks. At length we got
moderate southerly breezes, and began to travel on our course. Twenty-four
hours after we had got the fair wind, I had the morning watch, and made, as the
day dawned, a sail directly abeam of us, to windward, about three leagues
distant, or just hull down. I went into the main-top, and examined her with a
glass. She was a ship, seemingly of about our own size, and carrying everything
that would draw. I did not send word below until it was broad daylight, or for
near half an hour; and in all that time her bearings did not vary any
perceptible distance.
Just as the sun rose,
the captain and chief-mate made their appearance on deck. At first they agreed
in supposing the stranger a stray English West-Indiaman, bound home; for, at
that time, few merchant vessels were met at sea that were not English or
American. The former usually sailed in convoys, however; and the captain
accounted for the circumstance that this was not thus protected, by the fact of
her sailing so fast. She might be a letter-of-marque, like ourselves, and
vessels of that character did not take convoy. As the two vessels lay exactly
abeam of each other, with square yards, it was not easy to judge of the
sparring of the stranger, except by means of his masts. Marble, judging by the
appearance of his topsails, began to think our neighbour might be a Frenchman,
he had so much hoist to the sails. After some conversation on the subject, the
captain ordered me to brace forward the yards, as far as our studding-sails
would allow, and to luff nearer to the stranger. While the ship was thus
changing her course, the day advanced, and our crew got their breakfast.
As a matter of course,
the strange ship, which kept on the same line of sailing as before, drew ahead
of us a little, while we neared her sensibly. In the course of three hours we
were within a league of her, but well on her lee-quarter. Marble now
unhesitatingly pronounced her to be a Frenchman, there being no such thing as
mistaking the sails. To suppose an Englishman would go to sea with such
triangles of royals, he held to be entirely out of the question; and then he
referred to me to know if I did not remember the brig "we had licked in
the West Indies, last v’y’ge, which had just such r’yals as the chap up there
to windward?" I could see the resemblance, certainly, and had remarked the
same peculiarity in the few French vessels I had seen.
Under all the
circumstances, Captain Williams determined to get on the weather-quarter of our
neighbour, and take a still nearer look at him. That he was armed, we could see
already; and, as near as we could make out, he carried twelve guns, or just two
more than we did ourselves. All this was encouraging; sufficiently so, at
least, to induce us to make a much closer examination than we had yet done.
It took two more hours
to bring the Crisis, fast as she sailed, on the weather-quarter of her
neighbour, distant about a mile. Here our observations were much more to the
purpose, and even Captain Williams pronounced the stranger to be a Frenchman,
"and, no doubt, a letter-of-marque, like ourselves." He had just
uttered these words, when we saw the other vessel’s studding-sails coming down
her royals and top-gallant-sails clewing up, and all the usual signs of her
stripping for a fight. We had set our ensign early in the day, but, as yet, had
got no answering symbol of nationality from the chase. As soon as she had taken
in all her light canvass, however, she clewed up her courses, fired a gun to
windward, and hoisted the French tri-color, the most graceful flag among the
emblems of Christendom, but one that has been as remarkably unsuccessful in the
deeds it has witnessed on the high seas, as it has been remarkable for the
reverse on land. The French have not been wanting in excellent sailors--gallant
seamen, too; but the results of their exploits afloat have ever borne a
singular disproportion to the means employed--a few occasional exceptions just
going to prove that the causes have been of a character as peculiar, as these
results have, in nearly all ages, been uniform. I have heard the want of
success in maritime exploits, among the French, attributed to a want of
sympathy, in the nation, with maritime things. Others, again, have supposed
that the narrow system of preferring birth to merit, which pervaded the whole
economy of the French marine, as well as of its army, previously to the
revolution, could not fail to destroy the former, inasmuch as a man of family
would not consent to undergo the toil and hardships that are unavoidable to the
training of the true seaman. This last reason, however, can scarcely be the
true one, as the young English noble has often made the most successful naval
officer; and the marine of France, in 1798, had surely every opportunity of
perfecting itself, by downright practice, uninjured by favouritism, as that of
America. For myself, though I have now reflected on the subject for years, I
can come to no other conclusion than that national character has some very
important agency--or, perhaps, it might be safer to say, has had some very
important agency--through some cause or other, in disqualifying France from
becoming a great naval power, in the sense of skill; in that of mere force, so
great a nation must always be formidable. Now she sends her princes to sea,
however, we may look for different results. Notwithstanding the fact that an
Englishman, or an American, rarely went alongside of a Frenchman, in 1798,
without a strong moral assurance of victory, he was sometimes disappointed.
There was no lack of courage in their enemies, and it occasionally happened
that there was no lack of skill. Every manifestation that the experience of our
captain could detect, went to show that we had fallen in with one of these
exceptions. As we drew nearer to our enemy, we perceived that he was acting
like a seaman. His sails had been furled without haste or confusion; an
infallible evidence of coolness and discipline when done on the eve of battle,
and signs that the watchful seaman, on such occasions, usually notes as
unerring indications of the sort of struggle that awaits him. It was
consequently understood, among us on the quarter-deck, that we were likely to
have a warm day’s work of it. Nevertheless, we had gone too far to retreat
without an effort, and we began, in our turn, to shorten sail, in readiness for
the combat. Marble was a prince of a fellow, when it came to anything serious.
I never saw him shorten sail as coolly and readily as he did that very day. We
had everything ready in ten minutes after we began.
It was rare, indeed, to
see two letters-of-marque set-to as coolly, and as scientifically as were the
facts with the Crisis and la Dame de Nantes; for so, as we afterwards
ascertained, was our antagonist called. Neither party aimed at any great
advantage by manoeuvring; but we came up alongside of "The Lady," as
our men subsequently nick-named the Frenchman, the two vessels delivering their
broadsides nearly at the same instant. I was stationed on the forecastle, in
charge of the head-sheets, with orders to attend generally to the braces and
the rigging, using a musket in moments that were not otherwise employed. Away
went both my jib-sheet blocks at the beginning, giving me a very pretty job
from the outset. This was but the commencement of trouble; for, during the two
hours and a half that we lay battering la Dame de Nantes, and she lay battering
us, I had really so much to attend to in the way of reeving, knotting,
splicing, and turning in afresh, that I had scarcely a minute to look about me,
in order to ascertain how the day was going. I fired my musket but twice. The
glimpses I did manage to take were far from satisfactory, however; several of
our people being killed or wounded, one gun fairly crippled by a shot, and our
rigging in a sad plight. The only thing encourag’ng was Neb’s shout, the fellow
making it a point to roar almost as loud as his gun, at each discharge.
It was evident from the
first that the Frenchman had nearly twice as many men as we carried. This
rendered any attempt at boarding imprudent, and, in the way of pounding, our
prospects were by no means flattering. At length I heard a rushing sound over
my head, and, looking up, I saw that the main-top-mast, with the yards and
sails, had come down on the fore-braces, and might shortly be expected on deck.
At this point, Captain Williams ordered all hands from the guns to clear the
wreck. At the same instant, our antagonist, with a degree of complaisance that
I could have hugged him for, ceased firing also. Both sides seemed to think it
was very foolish for two merchantmen to lie within a cable’s length of each
other, trying which could do the other the most harm; and both sides set about
the, by this time, very necessary duty of repairing damages. While this was
going on, the men at the wheel, by a species of instinctive caution, did their
whole duty. The Crisis luffed all she was able, while la Dame de Nantes edged
away all she very conveniently could, placing more than a mile of blue water
between the two vessels, before we, who were at work aloft, were aware they
were so decidedly running on diverging lines.
It was night before we
got our wreck clear; and then we had to look about us, to get out spare spars,
fit them, rig them, point them, and sway them aloft. The last operation,
however, was deferred until morning. As it was, the day’s work had been hard,
and the people really wanted rest. Rest was granted them at eight o’clock; at
which hour, our late antagonist was visible about a league distant, the
darkness beginning to envelope her. In the morning the horizon was clear, owing
to the repulsion which existed in so much force between the two vessels. It was
not our business to trouble ourselves about the fate of our adversary, but to
take heed of our own. That morning we go’ up our spars, crossed the yards, and
made sail again. We had several days’ work in repairing all our damages; but,
happening to be found for a long voyage, and well found, too, by the end of a
week the Crisis was in as good order as if we had not fought a battle. As for
the combat, it was one of those in which either side might claim the victory,
or not, as it suited tastes. We had very ingenious excuses for our failure,
however; and I make no doubt the French were just as ready, in this way, as we
were ourselves.
Our loss in this
engagement amounted to two men killed outright, and to seven wounded, two of
whom died within a few days. The remaining wounded all recovered, though the
second-mate, who was one of them, I believe never got to be again the man he
had been. A canister-shot lodged near his hip, and the creature we had on board
as a surgeon was not the hero to extract it. In that day, the country was not
so very well provided with medical men on the land, as to spare many good ones
to the sea. In the new navy, it was much the fashion to say, "if you want
a leg amputated, send for the carpenter; he does know how to use a saw, while
it is questionable whether the doctor knows how to use anything." Times,
however, are greatly altered in this respect; the gentlemen who now compose
this branch of the service being not only worthy of commendation for their
skill and services, but worthy of the graduated rank which I see they are just
now asking of the justice of their country, and which, as that country
ordinarily administers justice, I am much afraid they will ask in vain.
"If we
Cannot defend our own
door from the dog,
Let us be worried; and
our nation lose
The name of hardiness,
and policy."
Henry V.
The combat between the
Crisis and la Dame de Nantes took place in 42.37’.12" north latitude, and
34.16’.43" west longitude, from Greenwich. This was very near the centre
of the northern Atlantic, and gave us ample time to get our ship in good
condition before we drew in with the land. Shortly after the affair, the wind
came out light at northeast, forcing us down nearer to the Bay of Biscay than
was at all convenient, when bound to London. The weather grew foggy, too, which
is not usual on the coast of Europe, with the wind at east, and the nights
dark. Just a fortnight after the action, I was awakened early one morning by a
rough shake of the shoulder from Marble, who had the watch, but who was calling
me at least an hour before the time. "Bear a hand and turn out," he
said; "I want you on deck, Mr. Wallingford." I obeyed, of course, and
soon stood in the presence of the chief-mate, rubbing my eyes diligently, as if
they had to be opened by friction.
It was just six bells,
or seven o’clock, and one of the watch was on the point of making the bell
proclaim as much, when Mr. Marble ordered him not to strike the hour. The
weather was thick, or rather foggy, and the wind light, with very little sea
going. All this I had time to notice, to listen to the unusual order about the
bell, and to gape twice, before the male turned to me. He seized my arm,
carried me on the lee side of the quarter-deck, shook his finger at a vacant
spot in the fog, and said--
"Miles, my boy,
down yonder, within half a mile of this very spot, is our friend the
Frenchman!"
"How is it possible
you can know that, Mr. Marble?" I demanded in surprise.
"Because I have
seen him, with these two good-looking eyes of mine. This fog opens and shuts
like a playhouse-curtain, and I got a peep at the chap, about ten minutes
since. It was a short look, but it was a sure one; I would swear to the fellow
in any admiralty court in Christendom."
"And what do you
intend to do, Mr. Marble? We found him a hard subject in clear weather; what
can we do with him in thick?"
"That depends on
the old man; his very natur’ is overlaid by what has happened already, and I
rather think he will be for a fresh skrimmage"--Marble was an uneducated
Kennebunk man, and by no means particular about his English. "There’ll be
good picking in that French gentleman, Master Miles, for those who come in at
the beginning of the plunder!"
The chief-mate then
told me to go below and turn up all hands, making as little rumpus about it as
possible. This I did; and when I returned to the deck, I found the fingers of
Marble going again, with Captain Williams for his auditor, just as they had
gone to me, a few minutes earlier. Being an officer, I made no scruples about
joining the party. Marble was giving his account of the manner in which he had
momentarily seen the enemy, the canvass he was under, the course he was
steering, and the air of security that prevailed about him. So much, he
insisted he had noted, though he saw the ship for about twenty seconds only.
All this, however, might be true, for a seaman’s eye is quick, and he has modes
of his own for seeing a great deal in a brief space of time. Marble now
proposed that we should go to quarters, run alongside of the Frenchman, pour in
a broadside, and board him in the smoke. Our success would be certain, could we
close with him without being seen; and it would be almost as certain, could we
engage him with our guns by surprise. The chief-mate was of opinion we had
dosed him in the other affair, in a way to sicken him; this time we should
bring him to with a round turn!
The "old man"
was pleased with the notion, I saw at a glance; and I confess it took my fancy
also. We all felt very sore at the result of the other attempt, and here it
seemed as if fortune gave us a good occasion for repairing the evil.
"There can be no
harm in getting ready, Mr. Marble," the captain observed; "and when
we are ready ourselves we shall know better what to think of the matter."
This was no sooner
said, than away we went to clear ship. Our task was soon done; the tompions
were got out, the guns cast loose, ammunition was brought up, and a stand of
grape was put in over the shot in every piece in both batteries. As the men
were told the motive, they worked like dray-horses; and I do not think we were
ten minutes before the ship was ready to go into action, at a moment’s notice.
All this time, Captain
Williams refused to keep the ship away. I believe he wanted to get a look at
our neighbour himself, for he could not but foresee what might be the
consequences, should he run down in the fog, and engage a heavier vessel than
his own, without the ceremony of a hail. The sea was covered with Englishmen,
and one of their cruisers might not very easily pardon such a mistake, however
honestly made. But preparation seems to infer a necessity for performance. When
everything was ready, all eyes were turned aft in a way that human nature could
hardly endure, and the captain was obliged to yield. As Marble, of all on
board, had alone seen the other vessel, he was directed to conn the Crisis in
the delicate operation she was about to undertake.
As before, my station
was on the forecastle. I had been directed to keep a bright look-out, as the
enemy would doubtless be first seen from forward. The order was unnecessary,
however, for never did human beings gaze into a fog more anxiously, than did
all on board our ship on this occasion. Calculating by the distance, and the
courses steered, we supposed ten or fifteen minutes would bring us square
alongside of Mr. Marble’s ship; though some among us doubted his having seen
any vessel at all. There was about a five-knot breeze, and we had all our
square sails set, knowing it was necessary to go a little faster than our
adversary, to catch up with him. The intense expectation, not to say anxiety,
of such a scene, is not easily described. The surrounding fog, at times, seemed
filled with ships; but all vanished into thick air, one after another, leaving
nothing but vapour. Severe orders had been given for no one to call out, but,
the moment the ship was seen, for the discoverer to go aft and report. At least
a dozen men left their quarters on this errand, all returning in the next
instant, satisfied they had been deceived. Each moment, too, increased the
expectation; for each moment must we be getting nearer and nearer to her, if
any vessel were really there. Quite twenty minutes, however, passed in this
manner, and no ship was seen. Marble continued cool and confident, but the
captain and second-mate smiled, while the people began to shake their heads,
and roll the tobacco into their cheeks. As we advanced, our own ship luffed by
degrees, until we had got fairly on our old course again, or were sailing close
upon the wind. This change was made easily, the braces not having been touched;
a precaution that was taken expressly to give us this advantage. When we found
ourselves once more close upon the wind, we gave the matter up forward,
supposing the mate had been deceived. I saw by the expression of the captain’s
face that he was about to give the order to secure the guns, when, casting my
eyes forward, there was a ship, sure enough, within a hundred yards of us! I
held up both arms, as I looked aft, and luckily caught the captain’s eye. In an
instant, he was on the forecastle.
It was easy enough to
see the stranger now. There he was in the fog, looking mystical and hazy; but
there he was, under his main-top- gallant-sail, close-hauled, and moving ahead
in all the confidence of the solitude of the ocean. We could not see his hull,
or so faintly as only to distinguish its mass; but from his tops up, there was
no mistaking the objects. We had shot away the Frenchman’s mizen-royal-mast. It
was a pole, and there the stump stood, just as it was when we had last seen him
on the evening of the day of the combat. This left no doubt of the character of
our neighbour, and it at once determined our course. As it was, we were greatly
outsailing him, but an order was immediately given to set the light staysails.
As Captain Williams passed aft, he gave his orders to the men in the batteries.
In the mean time, the second-mate, who spoke very good New York French, came
upon the forecastle, in readiness to answer the expected hail. As the Crisis
was kept a little free, in order to close, and as she sailed so fast, it was
apparent we were coming up with the chase, hand over hand.
The two ships were not
more than a hundred feet asunder when the Frenchmen first saw us. This
blindness was owing to several circumstances. In the first place, ten men look
forward in a ship, where one looks aft. Those who looked aloft, too, were
generally on the quarter-deck, and this prevented them from looking astern.
Then the Frenchman’s crew had just gone to their breakfasts, most of them
eating below. She was so strong-handed, moreover, as to give a forenoon’s watch
below, and this still left many of the sluggards in their hammocks. In that
day, even a French ship-of-the-line was no model of discipline or order, and a
letter-of-marque was consequently worse. As it afterwards appeared, we were
first seen by the mate of the watch, who ran to the taffrail, and, instead of
giving an order to call all hands, he hailed us. Mr. Forbank, our second-mate,
answered; mumbling his words so, that, if they were bad French, they did not
sound like good English. He got out the name "Le Hasard, de Bordeaux,"
pretty plainly, however; and this served to mystify the mate for a few seconds.
By the end of that time, our bows were doubling on the Frenchman’s quarter, and
we were sheering into him so fast as quite to distract the Nantes man. The hail
had been heard below, however, and the Frenchmen came tumbling up by the dozen,
forward and aft.
Captain Williams was a
prime seaman, and one of the coolest men that ever lived. Everything that day
was done at precisely the proper moment. The Frenchman attempted to keep off,
but our wheel was so touched as to keep us lapping in nearly a parallel line
with them, the whole time; and our forward sails soon becalmed even their
mainsail. Of course we went two feet to their one. Marble came on the
forecastle, just as our cat-head was abreast of "The Lady’s"
forward-rigging. Less than a minute was required to take us so far forward, and
that minute was one of great confusion among the French. As soon as Marble got
on the forecastle, he made a signal, the ensign was run up, and the order was
given to fire. We let fly all five of our nine-pounders, loaded with two round
and a stand of grape, at the same moment. At the next instant, the crash of the
ships coming foul of each other was heard. Marble shouted "Come on, boys!"
and away he, and I, and Neb, and all hands of us, went on board of the
Frenchman like a hurricane. I anticipated a furious hand to hand conflict; but
we found the deck deserted, and had no difficulty whatever in getting
possession. The surprise, the rush, and the effect of the broadside, gave us an
easy victory. The French captain had been nearly cut in two by a nine-pound
shot, moreover, and both of the mates were severely wounded. These accidents
contributed largely to our success, causing the enemy to abandon the defence as
hopeless. We had not a soul hurt.
The prize proved to be
the ship I have mentioned, a letter-of-marque, from Guadaloupe, bound to
Nantes. She was a trifle larger than the Crisis, mounted twelve French nines,
and had eighty-three souls on board when she sailed. Of these, however, no less
than twenty-three had been killed and wounded in our previous affair with her,
and several were absent in a prize. Of the wounded, nearly all were still in
their hammocks. Among the remainder, some sixteen or eighteen suffered by our
close and destructive broadside on the present occasion, reducing the efficient
part of her crew to about our own numbers. The vessel was new and valuable, and
her cargo was invoiced at something like sixty thousand dollars, having some
cochineal among it.
As soon as assured of
our victory, the Crisis’s main-top-sail was braced aback, as well as it could
be, and her helm put down. At the same time, the Dame was kept away, and the
two ships went clear of each other. Little injury had been done by the
collision, or the grinding; and, in consequence of our guns having been so much
shotted, no damage whatever was done the lower masts of the prize. The shot had
just force enough to pass through the bulwarks, make splinters, and to lodge.
This left both vessels in good condition for going into port.
At first it was
determined to leave me in la Dame de Nantes, as prize-master, with directions
to follow the Crisis into Falmouth, whither she was bound for orders. But, on
further examination, it was discovered that the crew of an American brig was on
board the prize as prisoners; la Dame de Nantes having captured the vessel only
two days before we met the former the first time, taken out her people, manned
her, and ordered her for Nantes. These Americans, including the master and two
mates, amounted to thirteen souls in all, and they enabled us to make a
different disposition of the prize. The result of an hour or two’s
deliberations was as follows:
Our old second-mate,
whose hurt was likely to require better care than could be had on the
North-west Coast, was put on board the French ship as prize-master, with orders
to make the best of his way to New York. The master and chief-mate of the
American brig agreed to act under him, and to assist in carrying la Dame across
the ocean. Three or four of our invalids were sent home also, and the liberated
Americans took service for the passage. All the French wounded were left in the
ship, under the charge of their own surgeon, who was a man of some little
merit, though a good deal of a butcher, as was too much the fashion of that
day.
It was dark before all
the arrangements were made, when la Dame de Nantes turned short round on her
heel, and made sail for America. Of course our captain sent in his official
report by her, and I seized a moment to write a short letter to Grace, which
was so worded as to be addressed to the whole family. I knew how much happiness
a line from me would bestow, and I had the pleasure to inform them, also, that
I was promoted to be second-mate--the second-mate of the American brig having
shipped as my successor in the rank of third-officer.
The parting on the wide
ocean, that night, was solemn, and, in some respects, sad. We knew that several
who were in la Dame de Nantes would probably be left behind, as she travelled
her long, solitary path, in the depths of the ocean; and there were the chances
that she, herself, might never arrive. As respects the last, however, the odds
were in her favour, the American coast being effectually cleared of French
privateers by that time; and I subsequently received eleven hundred and
seventy-three dollars for my share in that exploit. How I was affected by the
circumstance, and what I did with the money, will appear in the sequel.
The Crisis made sail on
a bowline, at the same moment her prize filled away for America; Miles
Wallingford a much more important personage than he had been a few hours
before. We put the prisoners below, keeping a good watch over them, and hauled
off to the northward and westward, in order to avoid any French cruisers that
might be hovering on their own coast. Captain Williams seemed satisfied with the
share of glory he had obtained, and manifested no further disposition to seek
renown in arms. As for Marble, I never knew a man more exalted in his own
esteem, than he was by the results of that day’s work. It certainly did him
great credit; but, from that hour, woe to the man who pretended to dispute with
him concerning the character of any sail that happened to cross our path.
The day after we parted
company with our prize, we made a sail to the westward, and hauled up to take a
look at her, the wind having shifted. She was soon pronounced to be an
American; but, though we showed our colours, the stranger, a brig, manifested
no disposition to speak us. This induced Captain Williams to make sail in
chase, more especially as the brig endeavoured to elude us by passing ahead,
and the run was pretty nearly on our course. At 4, P. M. we got near enough to
throw a nine-pound shot between the fellow’s masts, when the chase hove-to, and
permitted us to come up. The brig proved to be the prize of la Dame de Nantes,
and we took possession of her forthwith. As this vessel was loaded with flour,
pot and pearl ashes, &c., and was bound to London, I was put in charge of
her, with a young man of my own age, of the name of Roger Talcott, for my
assistant, having six men for my crew. Of course the Frenchmen, all but one who
acted as cook and steward excepted, were received on board the Crisis. Neb went
with me, through his own and my earnest entreaties, though spared by Marble
with great reluctance.
This was my first command;
and proud enough did I feel on the occasion, though almost dying with the
apprehension of doing something wrong. My orders were, to make the Lizard
light, and to crawl along up-channel, keeping close in with the English coast;
Captain Williams anticipating instructions to go to the same port to which the
Amanda (the brig) was bound, and expecting to overtake us, after he had called
at Falmouth for his orders. As the Crisis could go four feet to the Amanda’s
three, before sunset our old ship was hull down ahead of us.
When I took charge of
the deck the next morning, I found myself on the wide ocean, with nothing in
sight, at the age of eighteen, and in the enemy’s seas, with a valuable vessel
to care for, my way to find into narrow waters that I had never entered, and a
crew on board, of whom just one-half were now on their first voyage. Our green
hands had manifested the aptitude of Americans, and had done wonders in the way
of improvement; but a great deal still remained to be learned. The Crisis’s complement
had been too large to employ everybody at all sorts of work, as is usually done
in a merchant-vessel with her ordinary number of hands and the landsmen had to
take their chances for instruction. Notwithstanding, the men I got were stout,
healthy, willing and able to pull and haul with the oldest salts.
By the arrangement that
had been made, I was now thrown upon my own resources. Seamanship, navigation,
address, prudence, all depended on me. I confess I was, at first, nearly as
much depressed by the novelty and responsibility of my command, as Neb was
delighted. But it is surprising how soon we get accustomed to changes of this
sort. The first five or six hours set me quite at my ease, though it is true
nothing occurred in the least out of the usual way; and, by the time the sun
set, I should have been happy, could I have got over the uneasiness produced by
the darkness. The wind had got round to south-west, and blew fresh. I set a
lower and a top-mast studding-sail, and by the time the light had entirely
vanished, the brig began to drag after her canvass in a way to keep me wide
awake. I was at a loss whether to shorten sail or not. On the one hand, there
was the apprehension of carrying away something; and, on the other, the fear of
seeming timid in the eyes of the two or three seamen I had with me. I watched
the countenances of these men, in order to glean their private sentiments; but,
usually, Jack relies so much on his officers, that he seldom anticipates evils.
As for Neb, the harder it blew, the greater was his rapture. He appeared to
think the wind was Master Miles’s, as well as the ocean, the brig, and himself.
The more there was of each, the richer I became. As for Talcott, he was
scarcely as good a seaman as myself, though he was well-educated, had good
manners, was well-connected, and had been my original competitor for the office
of third-mate. I had been preferred only through the earnest recommendations of
Marble. Talcott, however, was as expert a navigator as we had in the ship, and
had been placed with me on that account; Captain Williams fancying two heads
might prove better than one. I took this young man into the cabin with me, not
only as a companion, but to give him consideration with the people forward. On
shore, though less fortunate in the way of state, he would have been considered
as fully my equal in position.
Talcott and myself
remained on deck together nearly the whole of the first night and the little
sleep I did get was caught in a top-mast studding-sail that lay on the quarterdeck,
and which I had determined not to set, after rowsing it up for that purpose.
When daylight returned, however, with a clear horizon, no increase of wind, and
nothing in sight, I was so much relieved as to take a good nap until eight. All
that day we started neither tack nor sheet, nor touched a brace. Towards
evening I went aloft myself to look for land, but without success, though I
knew, from our observation at noon, it could not be far off. Fifty years ago
the longitude was the great difficulty with navigators. Both Talcott and myself
did very well with the lunars, it is true; but there was no chance to observe,
and even lunars soon get out of their reckoning among currents and tides. Glad
enough, then, was I to hear Neb sing but "Light ahead!" from the
fore-top-sail-yard. This was about ten o’clock. I knew this light must be the
Lizard, as we were too far to the eastward for Scilly. The course was changed
so as to bring the light a little on the weather-bow; and I watched for its
appearance to us on deck with an anxiety I have experienced, since, only in the
most trying circumstances. Half an hour sufficed for this, and then I felt
comparatively happy. A new beginner even is not badly off with the wind fresh
at south-west, and the Lizard light in plain view on his weather-bow, if he
happen to be bound up-channel. That night, consequently, proved to be more
comfortable than the previous.
Next morning there was
no change, except in the brig’s position. We were well in the channel, had the
land as close aboard as was prudent, and could plainly see, by objects ashore,
that we were travelling ahead at a famous rate. We went within a mile of the
Eddystone, so determined was I to keep as far as possible from the French
privateers. Next morning we were up abreast of the Isle of Wight; but the wind
had got round to the southward and eastward, becoming much lighter, and so
scant as to bring us on a taut bowline. This made England a lee-shore, and I
began to be as glad to get off it, as I had lately been to hug it.
All this time, it will
easily be understood that we kept a sharp look-out, on board the brig, for
enemies. We saw a great many sail, particularly as we approached the Straits of
Dover, and kept as much aloof from all as circumstances would allow. Several
were evidently English vessels-of-war, and I felt no small concern on the
subject of having some of my men impressed; for at that period, and for many
years afterwards, ships of all nations that traded with the English lost many
of their people by this practice, and the American craft more than any other. I
ascribed to our sticking so close to the coast, which we did as long as it was
at all safe, the manner in which we were permitted to pass unnoticed, or, at
least, undetained. But, as we drew nearer to the narrow waters, I had little
hope of escaping without being boarded. In the mean while, we made short
stretches off the land, and back again, all one day and night, working slowly
to the eastward. We still met with no interruption. I was fast getting
confidence in myself; handling the Amanda, in my own judgment, quite as welt as
Marble could have done it, and getting my green hands into so much method and
practice, that I should not have hesitated about turning round and shaping our
course for New York, so far as the mere business of navigating the vessel was
concerned.
The lights on the
English coast were safe guides for our movements, and they let me understand
how much we made or lost on a tack. Dungeness was drawing nearer slowly, to
appearances, and I was beginning to look out for a pilot; when Talcott, who had
the watch, about three in the morning, came with breathless haste into the
cabin, to tell me there was a sail closing with us fast, and, so far as he
could make her out in the darkness, she was lugger-rigged. This was startling
news indeed, for it was almost tantamount to saying the stranger was a
Frenchman. I did not undress at all, and was on deck in a moment. The vessel in
chase was about half a mile distant on our lee-quarter, but could be plainly
enough distinguished, and I saw at a glance she was a lugger. There were
certainly English luggers; but all the traditions of the profession had taught
me to regard a vessel of that particular rig as a Frenchman. I had heard of
privateers from Dunkirk, Boulogne, and various other ports in France, running
over to the English coast in the night, and making prizes, just as this fellow
seemed disposed to serve us. Luckily, our head was toward the land, and we were
looking about a point and a half to windward of the light on Dungeness, being
also favoured with a flood-tide, so far as we could judge by the rapid drift of
the vessel to windward.
My decision was made in
a minute. I knew nothing of batteries, or where to seek protection; but there
was the land, and I determined to make for it as fast as I could. By keeping
the brig a good full, and making all the sail she could carry, I thought we
might run ashore before the lugger could get alongside us. As for her firing, I
did not believe she would dare to attempt that, as it might bring some English
cruiser on her heels, and France was some hours’ sail distant. The fore and
mizen top-gallant-sails were set as fast as possible, the weather-braces pulled
upon a little, the bowlines eased, and the brig kept a rap-full. The Amanda was
no flyer, certainly; but she seemed frightened as much as we were ourselves,
that night. I never knew her to get along so fast, considering the wind; and
really there was a short time when I began to think she held her own, the
lugger being jammed up as close as she could be. But this was all delusion,
that craft coming after us more like a sea-serpent than a machine carried ahead
by canvass. I was soon certain that escape from such a racer by sailing, was
altogether out of the question.
The land and light were
now close aboard us, and I expected every moment to hear the brig’s keel
grinding on the bottom. At this instant I caught a faint glimpse of a vessel at
anchor to the eastward of the point, and apparently distant about a quarter of
a mile. The thought struck me that she might be an English cruiser, for they
frequently anchored in such places; and I called out, as it might be
instinctively, "luff!" Neb was at the helm, and I knew by his
cheerful answer that the fellow was delighted. It was lucky we luffed as we
did, for, in coming to the wind, the vessel gave a scrape that was a fearful
admonisher of what would have happened in another minute. The Amanda minded her
helm beautifully, however, and we went past the nearest land without any
further hints, heading up just high enough to fetch a little to windward of the
vessel at anchor. At the next moment, the lugger, then about a cable’s length
from as, was shut in by the land. I was now in great hopes the Frenchman would
be obliged to tack; but he had measured his distance well, and felt certain, it
would seem, that he could lay past. He reasoned, probably, as Nelson is said to
have reasoned at the Nile, and as some of his captains unquestionably did
reason; that is, if there was water enough for us, there was water enough for
him. In another minute I saw him, jammed nearly into the wind’s eye, luffing
past the point, and falling as easily into our wake as if drawn by attraction.
All this time, the
night was unbroken by any sound. Not a hail, nor a call, our own orders
excepted, and they had been given in low tones, had been audible on board the
Amanda. As regards the vessel at anchor, she appeared to give herself no
concern. There she lay, a fine ship, and, as I thought, a vessel-of-war, like a
marine bird asleep on its proper element. We were directly between her and the
lugger, and it is possible her anchor-watch did not see the latter. The three
vessels were not more than half a cable’s length asunder; that is, we were about
that distance from the ship, and the lugger was a very little farther from us.
Five minutes must determine the matter. I was on the brig’s forecastle,
anxiously examining all I could make out on board the ship, as her size, and
shape, and rig, became slowly more and more distinct; and I hailed--
"Ship ahoy!"
"Hilloa! What brig’s
that?"
"An American, with
a French privateer-lugger close on board me, directly in my wake. You had
better be stirring!"
I heard the quick
exclamation of "The devil there is!" "Bloody Yankees!" came
next. Then followed the call of "All hands." It was plain enough my
notice had set everything in motion in that quarter. Talcott now came running
forward to say he thought, from some movements on board the lugger, that her
people were now first apprised of the vicinity of the ship. I had been sadly
disappointed at the call for all hands on board the ship, for it was in the
manner of a merchantman, instead of that of a vessel-of-war. But we were
getting too near to remain much longer in doubt. The Amanda was already
sweeping up on the Englishman’s bows, not more than forty yards distant.
"She is an English
West-Indiaman, Mr. Wallingford," said one of my oldest seamen; "and a
running ship; some vessel that has deserted or lost her convoy."
"Do you know
anything of the lugger?" demanded an officer from on board the ship, in a
voice that was not very amicable.
"No more than you
see; she has chased me, close aboard, for the last twenty minutes."
There was no reply to
this for a moment, and then I was asked--"To tack, and give us a little
chance, by drawing him away for a few minutes. We are armed, and will come out
to your assistance."
Had I been ten years
older, experience in the faith of men, and especially of men engaged in the
pursuit of gain, would have prevented me from complying with this request; but,
at eighteen, one views these things differently. It did appear to me ungenerous
to lead an enemy in upon a man in his sleep, and not endeavour to do something
to aid the surprised party. I answered "ay, ay!" therefore, and
tacked directly alongside of the ship. But the manoeuvre was too late, the
lugger coming in between the ship and the brig, just as we began to draw ahead
again, leaving him room, and getting a good look at us both. The Englishman
appeared the most inviting, I suppose, for she up helm and went on board of him
on his quarter. Neither party used their guns. We were so near, however, as
plainly to understand the whole, to distinguish the orders, and even to hear
the blows that were struck by hand. It was an awful minute to us in the brig.
The cries of the hurt reached us in the stillness of that gloomy morning, and
oaths mingled with the clamour. Though taken by surprise, John Bull fought
well; though we could perceive that he was overpowered, however, just as the
distance, and the haze that was beginning to gather thick around the land, shut
in the two vessels from our view.
The disappearance of
the two combatants furnished me with a hint how to proceed. I stood out three
or four minutes longer, or a sufficient distance to make certain we should not
be seen, and tacked again. In order to draw as fast as possible out of the line
of sight, we kept the brig off a little, and then ran in towards the English
coast, which was sufficiently distant to enable us to stand on in that
direction some little time longer. This expedient succeeded perfectly; for,
when we found it necessary to tack again, day began to dawn. Shortly after, we
could just discern the West-Indiaman and the lugger standing off the land,
making the best of their way towards the French coast. In 1799, it is possible
that this bold Frenchman got his prize into some of his own ports, though three
or four years later it would have been a nearly hopeless experiment. As for the
Amanda, she was safe; and Nelson did not feel happier, after his great
achievement at the Nile, than I felt at the success of my own expedient.
Talcott congratulated me and applauded me; and I believe all of us were a
little too much disposed to ascribe to our own steadiness and address, much
that ought fairly to have been imputed to chance.
Off Dover we got a
pilot, and learned that the ship captured was the Dorothea, a valuable
West-Indiaman that had stolen away from her convoy, and come in alone, the
previous evening. She anchored under Dungeness at the first of the ebb, and, it
seems, had preferred taking a good night’s rest to venturing out in the dark,
when the flood made. Her berth was a perfectly snug one, and the lugger would
probably never have found her, had we not led her directly in upon her prey.
I was now relieved from
all charge of the brig; and a relief I found it, between shoals, enemies, and
the tides, of which I knew nothing. That day we got into the Downs, and
came-to. Here I saw a fleet at anchor; and a pretty stir it made among the
man-of-war’s-men, when our story was repeated among them. I do think twenty of
their boats were alongside of us, to get the facts from the original source.
Among others who thus appeared, to question me, was one old gentleman, whom I
suspected of being an admiral. He was in shore-dress, and came in a plain way;
the men in his boat declining to answer any questions; but they paid him
unusual respect. This gentleman asked me a great many particulars, and I told
him the whole story frankly, concealing or colouring nothing. He was evidently
much interested. When he went away, he shook me cordially by the hand, and
said--"Young gentleman, you have acted prudently and well. Never mind the
grumbling of some of our lads; they think only of themselves. It was your right
and your duty to save your own vessel, if you could, without doing anything
dishonourable; and I see nothing wrong in your conduct. But it’s a sad disgrace
to us, to let these French rascals be picking up their crumbs in this fashion,
right under our hawse-holes."
"How pleasant and
how sad the turning tide
Of human life, when
side by side
The child and youth
begin to glide
Along the vale of
years:
The pure twin-being for
a little space,
With lightsome heart,
and yet a graver face.
Too young for woe,
though not for tears."
ALLSTON.
With what interest and
deference most Americans of any education regarded England, her history, laws
and institutions, in 1799! There were a few exceptions--warm political
partisans, and here and there an individual whose feelings had become
embittered by some particular incident of the revolution--but surprisingly few,
when it is recollected that the country was only fifteen years from the peace.
I question if there ever existed another instance of as strong provincial
admiration for the capital, as independent America manifested for the mother
country, in spite of a thousand just grievances, down to the period of the war
of 1812. I was no exception to the rule, nor was Talcott. Neither of us had
ever seen England before we made the Lizard on this voyage, except through our
minds’ eyes; and these had presented quantities of beauties and excellencies
that certainly vanished on a nearer approach. By this I merely mean that we had
painted in too high colours, as is apt to be the case when the imagination
holds the pencil; not that there was any unusual absence of things worthy to be
commended. On the contrary, even at this late, hour, I consider England as a
model for a thousand advantages, even to our own inappreciable selves.
Nevertheless, much delusion was blended with our admiration.
English history was
virtually American history; and everything on the land, as we made our way
towards town, which the pilot could point out, was a source of amusement and
delight. We had to tide it up to London, and had plenty of leisure to see all
there was to be seen. The Thames is neither a handsome, nor a very magnificent
river; but it was amazing to witness the number of vessels that then ascended
or descended it. There was scarce a sort of craft known to Christendom, a few
of the Mediterranean excepted, that was not to be seen there; and as for the
colliers, we drifted through a forest of them that seemed large enough to keep
the town a twelvemonth in fire-wood, by simply burning their spars. The manner
in which the pilot handled our brig, too, among the thousand ships that lay in
tiers on each side of the narrow passage we had to thread, was perfectly
surprising to me; resembling the management of a coachman in a crowded
thoroughfare, more than the ordinary working of a ship. I can safely say I
learned more in the Thames, in the way of keeping a vessel in command, and in
doing what I pleased with her, than in the whole of my voyage to Canton and
back again. As for Neb, he rolled his dark eyes about in wonder, and took an
occasion to say to me--"He’ll make her talk, Masser Miles, afore he have
done." I make no doubt the navigation from the Forelands to the bridges,
as it was conducted thirty years since, had a great influence on the seamanship
of the English. Steamers are doing away with much of this practice, though the
colliers still have to rely on themselves. Coals will scarcely pay for tugging.
I had been directed by
Captain Williams to deliver the brig to her original consignee, an American
merchant established in the modern Babylon, reserving the usual claim for
salvage. This I did, and that gentleman sent hands on board to take charge of
the vessel, relieving me entirely from all farther responsibility. As the
captain in his letter had, inadvertently I trust, mentioned that he had put
"Mr. Wallingford, his third mate," in charge, I got no invitation to
dinner from the consignee; though the affair of the capture under Dungeness
found its way into the papers, viâ Deal, I have always thought, with the usual
caption of "Yankee Trick." Yankee trick! This phrase, so often
carelessly used, has probably done a great deal of harm in this country. The
young and ambitious--there are all sorts of ambition, and, among others, that
of being a rogue; as a proof of which, one daily hears people call envy,
jealousy, covetousness, avarice, and half of the meaner vices, ambition--the
young and ambitious, then, of this country, too often think to do a good thing,
that shall have some of the peculiar merit of a certain other good thing that
they have heard laughed at and applauded, under this designation. I can account
in no other manner for the great and increasing number of "Yankee
tricks" that are of daily occurrence among us. Among other improvements in
taste, not to say in morals, that might be introduced into the American press,
would be the omission of the histories of these rare inventions. As two-thirds
of the editors of the whole country, however, are Yankees, I suppose they must
be permitted to go on exulting in the cleverness of their race. We are indebted
to the Puritan stock for most of our instructors--editors and
school-masters--and when one coolly regards the prodigious progress of the
people in morals, public and private virtue, honesty, and other estimable
qualities, he must indeed rejoice in the fact that our masters so early
discovered "a church without a bishop."
I had an opportunity,
while in London, however, of ascertaining that the land of our fathers, which
by the way has archbishops, contains something besides an unalloyed virtue in
its bosom. At Gravesend we took on board two customhouse officers, (they always
set a rogue to watch a rogue, in the English revenue system,) and they remained
in the brig until she was discharged. One of these men had been a gentleman’s
servant, and he owed his place to his former master’s interest. He was a
miracle of custom-house integrity and disinterestedness, as I discovered in the
first hour of our intercourse. Perceiving a lad of eighteen in charge of the
prize, and ignorant that this lad had read a good deal of Latin and Greek under
excellent Mr. Hardinge, besides being the heir of Clawbonny, I suppose he
fancied he would have an easy time with him. This man’s name was Sweeney.
Perceiving in me an eager desire to see everything, the brig was no sooner at
her moorings, than he proposed a cruise ashore. It was Sweeney who showed me
the way to the consignee’s, and, that business accomplished, he proposed that
we should proceed on and take a look at St. Paul’s, the Monument, and, as he
gradually found my tastes more intellectual than he had at first supposed, the
wonders of the West End. I was nearly a week under the pilotage of the
"Admirable Sweeney." After showing me the exteriors of all the things
of mark about the town, and the interiors of a few that I was disposed to pay
for, he descended in his tastes, and carried me through Wapping, its purlieus and
its scenes of atrocities. I have always thought Sweeney was sounding me, and
hoping to ascertain my true character, by the course he took; and that he
betrayed his motives in a proposition which he finally made, and which brought
our intimacy to a sudden close. The result, however, was to let me into secrets
I should probably have never learned in any other manner. Still, I had read and
heard too much to be easily duped; and I kept myself not only out of the power
of my tempter, but out of the power of all that could injure me, remaining
simply a curious observer of what was placed before my eyes. Good Mr. Hardinge’s
lessons were not wholly forgotten; I could run away from him, much easier than
from his precepts.
I shall never forget a
visit I made to a house called the Black Horse, in St. Catherine’s Lane. This
last was a narrow street that ran across the site of the docks that now bear
the same name; and it was the resort of all the local infamy of Wapping. I say
local infamy; for there were portions of the West End that were even worse than
anything which a mere port could produce. Commerce, that parent of so much that
is useful to man, has its dark side as everything else of earth; and, among its
other evils, it drags after it a long train of low vice; but this train is
neither so long nor so broad as that which is chained to the chariot-wheels of
the great. Appearances excepted, and they are far less than might be expected,
I think the West End could beat Wapping out and out, in every essential vice; and,
if St. Giles be taken into the account, I know of no salvo in favour of the
land over the sea.
Our visit to the Black
Horse was paid of a Sunday, that being the leisure moment of all classes of
labourers, and the day when, being attired in their best, they fancied
themselves best prepared to appear in the world. I will here remark, that I
have never been in any portion of Christendom that keeps the Sabbath precisely
as it is kept in America. In all other countries, even the most rigorously
severe in their practices, it is kept as a day of recreation and rest, as well
as of public devotion. Even in the American towns, the old observances are
giving way before the longings or weaknesses of human nature; and Sunday is no
longer what it was. I have witnessed scenes of brawling, blasphemy and rude
tumult, in the suburbs of New York, on Sundays, within the last few years, that
I have never seen in any other part of the world on similar occasions; and
serious doubts of the expediency of the high-pressure principle have beset me,
whatever may be the just constructions of doctrine. With the last I pretend not
to meddle; but, in a worldly point of view, it would seem wise, if you cannot
make men all that they ought to be, to aim at such social regulations as shall
make them as little vile as possible. But, to return to the Black Horse in St.
Catherine’s Lane--a place whose very name was associated with vileness.
It is unnecessary to
speak of the characters of its female visiters. Most of them were young, many
of them were still blooming and handsome, but all of them were abandoned.
"I need tell you nothing of these girls," said Sweeney, who was a bit
of a philosopher in his way, ordering a pot of beer, and motioning me to take a
seat at a vacant table--"but, as for the men you see here, half are
house-breakers and pickpockets, come to pass the day genteelly among you
gentlemen-sailors. There are two or three faces here that I have seen at the
Old Bailey, myself; and how they have remained in the country, is more than I
can tell you. You perceive these fellows are just as much at their ease, and
the landlord who receives and entertains them is just as much at his ease, as
if the whole party were merely honest men."
"How happens
it," I asked, "that such known rogues are allowed to go at large, or
that this inn-keeper dares receive them?"
"Oh! you’re a
child yet, or you would not ask such a question! You must know, Master
Wallingford, that the law protects rogues as well as honest men. To convict a
pickpocket, you must have witnesses and jurors to agree, and prosecutors, and a
sight of things that are not as plenty as pocket-handkerchiefs, or even wallets
and Bank of England notes. Besides, these fellows can prove an alibi any day in
the week. An alibi, you must know--"
"I know very well
what an alibi means, Mr. Sweeney."
"The deuce you
do!" exclaimed the protector of the king’s revenue, eyeing me a little
distrustfully. "And pray how should one as young as you, and coming from a
new country like America, know that?"
"Oh!" said I,
laughing, "America is just the country for alibis--everybody is
everywhere, and nobody anywhere. The whole nation is in motion, and there is
every imaginable opportunity for alibis."
I believe I owed the
development of Sweeney’s "ulterior views" to this careless speech. He
had no other idea of the word than its legal signification; and it must have
struck him as a little suspicious that one of my apparent condition in life,
and especially of my years, should be thus early instructed in the meaning of
this very useful professional term. It was a minute before he spoke again,
having been all that time studying my countenance.
"And pray, Master
Wallingford," he then inquired, "do you happen to know what nolle
prosequi means, too?"
"Certainly; it
means to give up the chase. The French lugger under Dungeness entered a nolle
prosequi as respects my brig, when she found her hands full of the
West-Indiaman."
"So, so; I find I
have been keeping company all this time with a knowing one, and I such a simpleton
as to fancy him green! Well, that I should live to be done by a raw
Jonathan!"
"Poh, poh, Mr.
Sweeney, I can tell you a story of two of our naval officers, that took place
just before we sailed; and then you will learn that all hands of us, on the
other side of the Big Pond, understand Latin. One of these officers had been
engaged in a duel, and he found it necessary to lie hid. A friend and shipmate,
who was in his secret, came one day in a great hurry to tell him that the
authorities of the State in which the parties fought had "entered a nolle
prosequi" against the offenders. He had a newspaper with the whole thing
in it, in print. "What’s a nolle prosequi, Jack?" asked Tom.
"Why, it’s Latin, to be sure, and it means some infernal thing or other.
We must contrive to find out, for it’s half the battle to know who and what you’ve
got to face." "Well, you know lots of lawyers, and dare show your
face; so, just step out and ask one." "I’ll trust no lawyer; I might
put the question to some chap who has been fee’d. But we both studied a little
Latin when boys, and between us we’ll undermine the meaning." Tom
assented, and to work they went. Jack had the most Latin; but, do all he could,
he was not able to find a "nolle" in any dictionary. After a great deal
of conjecture, the friends agreed it must be the root of "knowledge,"
and that point was settled. As for "prosequi" it was not so
difficult, as "sequor" was a familiar word; and, after some
cogitation, Jack announced his discoveries. "If this thing were in
English, now," he said, "a fellow might understand it. In that case,
I should say that the sheriff’s men were in "pursuit of knowledge;"
that is, hunting after you; but Latin, you remember, was always an inverted
sort of stuff, and that ’pro’ alters the whole signification. The paper says
they’ve ’entered a nolle prosequi;’ and the ’entered’ explains the whole. ’Entered
a nolle’ means, have entered on the knowledge, got a scent; you see it is law
English; ’pro’ means ’how,’ and ’sequi,’ ’to give chase.’ The amount of it all
is, Tom, that they are on your heels, and I must go to work and send you off,
at once, two or three hundred miles into the interior, where you may laugh at
them and their ’nolle prosequis’ together." [*]
[Footnote *: There is said to be foundation for this story.] Sweeney laughed heartily at this story,
though he clearly did not take the joke, which I presume he fancied lay
concealed under an American flash language; and he proposed by way of finishing
the day, to carry me to an entertainment where, he gave me to understand,
American officers were fond of sometimes passing a few minutes. I was led to a
Wapping assembly-room, on entering which I found myself in a party composed of
some forty or fifty cooks and stewards of American vessels, all as black as
their own pots with partners of the usual colour and bloom of English girls I
have as few prejudices of colour as any American well can have; but I will
confess this scene struck me as being painfully out of keeping. In England,
however, nothing seemed to be thought of it; and I afterwards found that
marriages between English women, and men of all the colours of the rainbow,
were very common occurrences.
When he had given me
this ball as the climax of his compliments, Sweeney betrayed the real motive of
all his attentions. After drinking a pot of beer extra, well laced with gin, he
offered his services in smuggling anything ashore that the Amanda might happen
to contain, and which I, as the prize-master, might feel a desire to
appropriate to my own particular purposes. I met the proposal with a little
warmth, letting my tempter understand that I considered his offer so near an
insult, that it must terminate our acquaintance. The man seemed astounded. In
the first place, he evidently thought all goods and chattels were made to be
plundered, and then he was of opinion that plundering was a very common
"Yankee trick." Had I been an Englishman, he might possibly have
understood my conduct; but, with him, it was so much a habit to fancy an
American a rogue, that, as I afterwards discovered, he was trying to persuade
the leader of a press-gang that I was the half-educated and illegitimate son of
some English merchant, who wished to pass himself off for an American. I
pretend not to account for the contradiction, though I have often met with the
same moral phenomena among his countrymen; but here was as regular a rogue as
ever cheated, who pretended to think roguery indigenous to certain nations,
among whom his own was not included.
At length I was cheered
with the sight of the Crisis, as she came drifting through the tiers, turning,
and twisting, and glancing along, just as the Amanda had done before her. The
pilot carried her to moorings quite near us; and Talcott, Neb and I were on
board her, before she was fairly secured. My reception was very favourable,
Captain Williams having seen the account of the "Yankee trick" in the
papers; and, understanding the thing just as it had happened, he placed the
most advantageous construction on all I had done. For myself, I confess I never
had any misgivings on the subject.
All hands of us were
glad to be back in the Crisis again. Captain Williams had remained at Falmouth
longer than he expected, to make some repairs that could not be thoroughly
completed at sea, which alone prevented him from getting into the river as soon
as I did myself. Now the ship was in, we no longer felt any apprehension of
being impressed, Sweeney’s malignancy having set several of the gang upon the
scent after us. Whether the fellow actually thought I was an English subject or
not, is more than I ever knew; but I felt no disposition myself to let the
point be called in question, before my Lord Chief Justice of a Rendezvous. The
King’s Bench was more governed by safe principles, in its decisions, than the
gentlemen who presided in these marine courts of the British navy.
As I was the only
officer in the ship who had ever seen anything of London, my fortnight’s
experience made me a notable man in the cabin. It was actually greater
preferment for me than when I was raised from third to be second-mate. Marble
was all curiosity to see the English capital, and he made me promise to be his
pilot, as soon as duty would allow time for a stroll, and to show him
everything I had seen myself. We soon got out the cargo, and then took in
ballast for our North-West voyage; the articles we intended to traffic with on
the coast, being too few and too light to fill the ship. This kept us busy for
a fortnight, after which we had to look about us to obtain men to supply the
places of those who had been killed, or sent away in la Dame de Nantes. Of
course we preferred Americans; and this so much the more, as Englishmen were liable
to be pressed at any moment. Fortunately, a party of men that had been taken
out of an American ship, a twelvemonth before, by an English cruiser, had
obtained their discharges; and they all came to London, for the double purpose
of getting some prize-money, and of obtaining passages home. These lads were
pleased with the Crisis and the voyage, and, instead of returning to their own
country, sailor-like, they took service to go nearly round the world. These
were first-rate men--Delaware-river seamen--and proved a great accession to our
force. We owed the windfall to the reputation the ship had obtained by her
affairs with the letter-of-marque; an account of which, copied from the
log-book and a little embellished by some one on shore, he consignee had taken
care should appear in the journals. The history of the surprise, in particular,
read very well; and the English were in a remarkably good humour, at that time,
to receive an account of any discomfiture of a Frenchman. At no period since
the year 1775, had the American character stood so high in England as it did
just then; the two nations, for a novelty, fighting on the same side. Not long
after we left London, the underwriters at Lloyd’s actually voted a handsome
compliment to an American commander for capturing a French frigate. Stranger
things have happened than to have the day arrive when English and American
fleets may be acting in concert. No one can tell what is in the womb of time;
and I have lived long enough to know that no man can foresee who will continue
to be his friends, or a nation what people may become its enemies.
The Crisis at length
began to take in her bales and boxes for the North-West Coast, and, as the
articles were received slowly, or a few packages at a time, it gave us leisure
for play. Our captain was in such good humour with us, on account of the
success of the outward-bound passage, that he proved very indulgent. This
disposition was probably increased by the circumstance that a ship arrived in a
very short passage from New York, which spoke our prize; all well, with a
smacking southerly breeze, a clear coast, and a run of only a few hundred miles
to make. This left the almost moral certainty that la Dame de Nantes had
arrived safe, no Frenchman being likely to trust herself on that distant coast,
which was now alive with our own cruisers, going to or returning from the West
Indies.
I had a laughable time
in showing Marble the sights of London. We began with the wild beasts in the
Tower, as in duty bound; but of these our mate spoke very disparagingly. He had
been too often in the East "to be taken in by such animals;" and, to
own the truth, the cockneys were easily satisfied on the score of their
menagerie. We next went to the Monument; but this did not please him. He had seen
a shot-tower in America--there was but one in that day--that beat it out and
out as to height, and he thought in beauty, too. There was no reasoning against
this. St. Paul’s rather confounded him. He frankly admitted there was no such
church at Kennebunk; though he did not know but Trinity, New York, "might
stand up alongside of it." "Stand up along side of it!" I
repeated, laughing. "Why, Mr. Marble, Trinity, steeple and all, could
stand up in it--under that dome-and then leave more room in this building than
all the other churches in New York contain, put altogether."
It was a long time
before Marble forgave this speech. He said it was "unpatriotic;" a
word which was less used in 1799 than it is used to-day, certainly; but which,
nevertheless, was used. It often meant then, as now, a thick and thin
pertinacity in believing in provincial marvels; and, in this, Marble was one of
the most patriotic men with whom I ever met. I got him out of the church, and
along Fleet street, through Temple Bar, and into the Strand, however, in peace;
and then we emerged into the arena of fashion, aristocracy and the court. After
a time, we worked our way into Hyde Park, where we brought up, to make our
observations.
Marble was deeply
averse to acknowledging all the admiration he really felt at the turn-outs of
London, as they were exhibited in the Park, of a fine day, in their season. It
is probable the world elsewhere never saw anything approaching the beauty and
magnificence that is here daily seen, at certain times, so far as beauty and
magnificence are connected with equipages, including carriages, horses and
servants. Unable to find fault with the tout ensemble, our mate made a violent
attack on the liveries. He protested it was indecent to put a "hired man"--the
word help never being applied to the male sex, I believe, by the most
fastidious New England purist--in a cocked hat; a decoration that ought to be
exclusively devoted to the uses of ministers of the gospel, governors of
States, and militia officers. I had some notions of the habits of the great
world, through books, and some little learned by observation and listening; but
Marble scouted at most of my explanations. He put his own construction on
everything he saw; and I have often thought, since, could the publishers of
travels have had the benefit of his blunders, how many would have profited by
them. Gentlemen were just then beginning to drive their own coaches; and I
remember, in a particular instance, an ultra in the new mode had actually put
his coachman in the inside, while he occupied the dickey in person. Such a
gross violation of the proprieties was unusual, even in London; but there sat
Jehu, in all the dignity of cotton-lace, plush, and a cocked hat. Marble took
it into his head that this man was the king, and no reasoning of mine could
persuade him to the contrary. In vain I pointed out to him a hundred similar
dignitaries, in the proper exercise of their vocation, on the hammer-cloths; he
cared not a straw--this was not showing him one inside; and a gentleman inside
of a carriage, who wore so fine a coat, and a cocked hat in the bargain, could
be nothing less than some dignitary of the empire; and why not the king! Absurd
as all this will seem, I have known mistakes, connected with the workings of our
own institutions, almost as great, made by theorists from Europe.
While Marble and I were
wrangling on this very point, a little incident occurred, which led to
important consequences in the end. Hackney-coaches, or any other public
conveyance, short of post-chaises and post-horses, are not admitted into the
English parks. But glass-coaches are; meaning by this term, which is never used
in America, hired carriages that do not go on the stands. We encountered one of
these glass-coaches in a very serious difficulty. The horses had got frightened
by means of a wheelbarrow, aided probably by some bad management of the driver,
and had actually backed the hind-wheels of the vehicle into the water of the
canal. They would have soon had the whole carriage submerged, and have followed
it themselves, had it not been for the chief-mate and myself. I thrust the
wheelbarrow under one of the forward-wheels, just in time to prevent the final
catastrophe; while Marble grasped the spoke with his iron gripe, and, together,
he and the wheelbarrow made a resistance that counterbalanced the backward
tendency of the team. There was no footman; and, springing to the door, I aided
a sickly-looking, elderly man--a female who might very well have been his wife,
and another that I took for his daughter--to escape. By my agency all three
were put on the dry land, without even wetting their feet, though I fared worse
myself. No sooner were they safe, than Marble, who was up to his shoulders in
the water, and who had made prodigious efforts to maintain the balance of
power, released his hold, the wheelbarrow gave way at the same moment, and the
whole affair, coach and horses, had their will, and went, stern foremost,
overboard. One of the horses was saved, I believe, and the other drowned; but,
a crowd soon collecting, I paid little attention to what was going on in the
carriage, as soon as its cargo was discharged.
The gentleman we had
saved, pressed my hand with fervour, and Marble’s, too; saying that we must not
quit him--that we must go home with him. To this we consented, readily enough,
thinking we might still be of use. As we all walked towards one of the more
private entrances of the Park, I had an opportunity of observing the people we
had served. They were very respectable in appearance; but I knew enough of the
world to see that they belonged to what is called the middle class in England.
I thought the man might be a soldier; while the two females had an air of great
respectability, though not in the least of fashion. The girl appeared to be
nearly as old as myself, and was decidedly pretty. Here, then, was an
adventure! I had saved the life of a damsel of seventeen, and had only to fall
in love, to become the hero of a romance.
At the gate, the
gentleman stopped a hackney-coach, put the females in, and desired us to
follow. But to this we would not consent, both being wet, and Marble
particularly so. After a short parley, he gave us an address in Norfolk Street,
Strand; and we promised to stop there on our way back to the ship. Instead of
following the carriage, however, we made our way on foot into the Strand, where
we found an eating-house, turned in and eat a hearty dinner each, the
chief-mate resorting to some brandy in order to prevent his taking cold. On
what principle this is done, I cannot explain, though I know it is often
practised, and in all quarters of the world.
As soon as we had dined
and dried ourselves, we went into Norfolk street. We had been told to ask for
Major Merton, and this we did. The house was one of those plain lodging-houses,
of which most of that part of the town is composed: and we found the Major and
his family in the occupation of the first floor, a mark of gentility on which
some stress is laid in England. It was plain enough, however, to see that these
people were not rolling in that splendour, of which we had just seen so much in
the Park.
"I can trace the
readiness and gallantry of the English tar in your conduct," observed the
Major, after he had given us both quite as warm a reception as circumstances
required, at the same time taking out his pocket-book, and turning over some
bank-notes. "I wish, for your sakes, I was better able than I am to reward
you for what you have done; but twenty pounds is all I can now offer. At some
other time, circumstances may place it in my power to give further and better
proofs of my gratitude."
As this was said, the
Major held two ten-pound notes towards Marble, doubtless intending that I
should receive one of them, as a fair division of the spoils. Now, according to
all theory, and the established opinion of the Christian world, America is the
avaricious country; the land, of all others, in which men are the most greedy
of gain; in which human beings respect gold more, and themselves less, than in
any other portion of this globe. I never dispute anything that is settled by
the common consent of my fellow-creatures, for the simple reason that I know
the decision must be against me; so I will concede that money is the great end
of American life--that there is little else to live for, in the great model
republic. Politics have fallen into such hands, that office will not even give
social station; the people are omnipotent, it is true; but, though they can
make a governor, they cannot make gentlemen and ladies; even kings are
sometimes puzzled to do that; literature, arms, arts, and fame of all sorts,
are unattainable in their rewards, among us as in other nations, leaving the
puissant dollar in its undisturbed ascendency; still, as a rule, twenty
Europeans can be bought with two ten-pound Bank of England notes, much easier
than two Americans. I leave others to explain the phenomenon; I only speak of
the fact.
Marble listened to the
Major’s speech with great attention and respect, fumbling in his pocket for his
tobacco-box, the whole time. The box was opened just as the Major ended, and
even I began to be afraid that the well-known cupidity of Kennebunk was about
to give way before the temptation, and the notes were to be stowed alongside of
the tobacco but I was mistaken. Deliberately helping himself to a quid, the
chief-mate shut the box again, and then he made his reply.
"Quite ginerous in
you, Major," he said, "and all ship-shape and right. I like to see
things done just in that way. Put up the money; we thank you as much as if we
could take it, and that squares all accounts. I would just mention, however, to
prevent mistakes, as the other idee might get us impressed, that this young man
and I are both born Americans--he from up the Hudson somewhere, and I from York
city, itself, though edicated down east."
"Americans!"
resumed the Major, drawing himself up a little stiffly; "then you, young
man," turning to me, and holding out the notes, of which he now seemed as
anxious to be rid, as I had previously fancied he was sorry to see
go--"you will do me the favour to accept of this small token of my
gratitude."
"It is quite
impossible, sir," I answered, respectfully. "We are not exactly what
we seem, and you are probably deceived by our roundabouts; but we are the first
and second officers of a letter-of-marque."
At the word
"officers," the Major drew back his hand, and hastily apologised. He
did not understand us even then, I could plainly see; but he had sufficient
sagacity to understand that his money would not be accepted. We were invited to
sit down, and the conversation continued.
"Master Miles,
there," resumed Marble, "has an estate, a place called Clawbonny,
somewhere up the Hudson; and he has no business to be sailing about the world
in jacket and trowsers, when he ought to be studying law, or trying his hand at
college. But as the old cock crows, the young ’un l’arns; his father was a
sailor before him, and I suppose that’s the reason on’t."
This announcement of my
position ashore did me no harm, and I could see a change in the deportment of
the whole family--not that it had ever treated me haughtily, or even coldly;
but it now regarded me as more on a level with itself. We remained an hour with
the Mertons, and I promised to repeat the call before we sailed. This I did a
dozen times, at least; and the Major, finding, I suppose, that he had a
tolerably well-educated youth to deal with, was of great service in putting me
in a better way of seeing London. I went to both theatres with the family,
taking care to appear in a well-made suit of London clothes, in which I made
quite as respectable a figure as most of the young men I saw in the streets.
Even Emily smiled when she first saw me in my long-togs, and I thought she
blushed. She was a pretty creature; gentle and mild in her ordinary deportment,
but full of fire and spirit at the bottom, as I could see by her light, blue,
English eye. Then she had been well-educated; and, in my young ignorance of
life, I fancied she knew more than any girl of seventeen I had ever met with.
Grace and Lucy were both clever, and had been carefully taught by Mr. Hardinge;
but the good divine could not give two girls, in the provincial retirement of
America, the cultivation and accomplishments that were within the reach of even
moderate means in England. To me, Emily Merton seemed a marvel in the way of
attainments; and I often felt ashamed of myself, as I sat at her side,
listening to the natural and easy manner in which she alluded to things, of
which I then heard for the first time.
"Boatswain!"
"Here, master:
what cheer?"
"Good: speak to
the mariners; fall to ’t
Yarely, or we run
ourselves aground: bestir, bestir."
Tempest.
As Captain Williams
wished to show me some favour for the manner in which I had taken care of the
brig, he allowed me as much time ashore as I asked for. I might never see
London again; and, understanding I had fallen into good company, he threw no
obstacle in the way of my profiting by it. So careful was he, indeed, as to get
one of the consul’s clerks to ascertain who the Mertons were, lest I should
become the dupe of the thousands of specious rogues with which London abounds.
The report was favourable, giving us to understand that the Major had been much
employed in the West Indies, where he still held a moderately lucrative,
semi-military appointment, being then in England to settle certain long and
vexatious accounts, as well as to take Emily, his only child, from school. He
was expected to return to the old, or some other post, in the course of a few
months. A portion of this I gleaned from Emily herself, and it was all very
fairly corroborated by the account of the consul’s clerk. There was no doubt that
the Mertons were persons of respectable position; without having any claims,
however, to be placed very high. From the Major, moreover, I learned he had
some American connexions, his father having married in Boston.
For my part, I had
quite as much reason to rejoice at the chance which threw me in the way of the
Mertons, as they had. If I was instrumental in saving their lives, as was
undeniably the case, they taught me more of the world, in the ordinary social
sense of the phrase, than I had learned in all my previous life. I make no
pretensions to having seen London society; that lay far beyond the reach of
Major Merton himself, who was born the son of a merchant, when merchants
occupied a much lower position in the English social scale than they do to-day,
and had to look to a patron for most of his own advancement. But, he was a
gentleman; maintained the notions, sentiments, and habits of the caste; and was
properly conscious of my having saved his life when it was in great jeopardy.
As for Emily Merton, she got to converse with me with the freedom of a friend;
and very pleasant it was to hear pretty thoughts expressed in pretty language,
and from pretty lips. I could perceive that she thought me a little rustic and
provincial; but I had not been all the way to Canton to be brow-beaten by a
cockney girl, however clever and handsome. On the whole--and I say it without
vanity, at this late day--I think the impression left behind me, among these
good people, was favourable. Perhaps Clawbonny was not without its influence;
but, when I paid my last visit, even Emily looked sorrowful, and her mother was
pleased to say they should all miss me much. The Major made me promise to hunt
him up, should I ever be in Jamaica, or Bombay; for one of which places he expected
to sail himself, with his wife and daughter, in the course of a few months. I
knew he had had one appointment, thought he might receive another, and hoped
everything would turn out for the best.
The Crisis sailed on
her day; and she went to sea from the Downs, a week later, with a smacking
southerly wind. Our Philadelphians turned out a noble set of fellows; and we
had the happiness of beating an English sloop-of-war, just as we got clear of
the channel, in a fair trial of speed. To lessen our pride a little, a
two-decker that was going to the Mediterranean, treated us exactly in the same
manner, only three days later. What made this last affair more mortifying, was
the fact that Marble had just satisfied himself, and all hands, that, a
sloop-of-war being the fastest description of vessel, and we having got the
better of one of them, it might be fairly inferred we could outsail the whole
British navy. I endeavoured to console him, by reminding him that "the
race was not always to the swift." He growled out some sort of an answer,
denouncing all sayings, and desiring to know out of what book I had picked up
that nonsense.
I have no intention of
dwelling on every little incident that occurred on the long road we were now
travelling. We touched at Madeira, and landed an English family that went there
for the benefit of an invalid; got some fruit, fresh meat and vegetables, and
sailed again. Our next stopping-place was Rio, whither we went for letters from
home, the captain being taught to expect them. The ship’s letters were
received, and they were filled with eulogiums on our good conduct, having been
written after the arrival of la Dame de Nantes; but great was my disappointment
on finding there was not even a scrawl for myself.
Our stay at Rio was
short, and we left port with a favourable slant of wind, running as far north
as 50°, in a very short time. As we drew near to the southern extremity of the
American continent, however, we met with heavy weather and foul winds. We were
now in the month that corresponds to November in the northern hemisphere, and
had to double The Horn at that unpropitious season of the year, going westward.
There is no part of the world of which navigators have given accounts so
conflicting, as of this celebrated passage. Each man appears to have described
it as he found it, himself, while no two seem to have found it exactly alike. I
do not remember to have ever heard of calms off Cape Horn; but light winds are
by no means uncommon, though tempests are undoubtedly the predominant characteristic.
Our captain had already been round four times, and he held the opinion that the
season made no difference, and that it was better to keep near the land. We
shaped our course accordingly for Staten Land, intending to pass through the
Straits of Le Maire and hug the Horn, as close as possible, in doubling it. We
made the Falkland Islands, or West Falkland rather, just as the sun rose, one
morning, bearing a little on our weather-quarter, with the wind blowing heavily
at the eastward. The weather was thick, and, what was still worse, there was so
little day, and no moon, that it was getting to be ticklish work to be standing
for a passage as narrow as that we aimed at. Marble and I talked the matter
over, between ourselves, and wished the captain could be persuaded to haul up,
and try to go to the eastward of the island, as was still possible, with the
wind where it was. Still, neither of us dared propose it; I, on account of my
youth, and the chief-mate, as he said, on account of "the old fellow’s
obstinacy." "He likes to be poking about in such places," Marble
added, "and is never so happy as when he is running round the ocean in
places where it is full of unknown islands, looking for sandal wood, and bêche-la-mar!
I’ll warrant you, he’ll give us a famous time of it, if he ever get us up on
the North-West Coast." Here the consultation terminated, we mates
believing it wiser to let things take their course.
I confess to having
seen the mountains on our weather-quarter disappear, with melancholy forebodings.
There was little hope of getting any observation that day; and to render
matters worse, about noon, the wind began to haul more to the southward. As it
hauled, it increased in violence, until, at midnight, it blew a gale; the
commencement of such a tempest as I had never witnessed in any of my previous
passages at sea. As a matter of course, sail was reduced as fast as it became
necessary, until we had brought the ship down to a close-reefed main-top-sail,
the fore-top-mast staysail, the fore-course, and the mizen-staysail. This was
old fashioned Canvass; the more recent spencer being then unknown.
Our situation was now
far from pleasant. The tides and currents, in that high latitude, run with
great velocity; and, then, at a moment when it was of the greatest importance
to know precisely where the ship was, we were left to the painful uncertainty
of conjecture, and theories that might be very wide of the truth. The captain
had nerve enough, notwithstanding, to keep on the larboard tack until daylight,
in the hope of getting in sight of the mountains of Terra del Fuego. No one,
now, expected we should be able to fetch through the Straits; but it would be a
great relief to obtain a sight of the land, as it would enable us to get some
tolerably accurate notions of our position. Daylight came at length, but it
brought no certainty. The weather was so thick, between a drizzling rain,
sea-mist and the spray, that it was seldom we could see a league around us, and
frequently not half a mile. Fortunately, the general direction of the eastern
coast of Terra del Fuego, is from north-west to south-east, always giving us
room to ware off shore, provided we did not unexpectedly get embarrassed in
some one of the many deep indentations of that wild and inhospitable shore.
Captain Williams showed
great steadiness in the trying circumstances in which we were placed. The ship
was just far enough south to render it probable she could weather Falkland
Islands, on the other tack, could we rely upon the currents; but it would be
ticklish work to undertake such a thing, in the long, intensely dark nights we
had, and thus run the risk of finding ourselves on a lee shore. He determined,
therefore, to hold on as long as possible, on the tack we were on, expecting to
get through another night, without coming upon the land, every hour now giving
us the hope that we were drawing near to the termination of the gale. I presume
he felt more emboldened to pursue this course by the circumstance that the wind
evidently inclined to haul little by little, more to the southward, which was
not only increasing our chances of laying past the islands, but lessened the
danger from Terra del Fuego.
Marble was exceedingly
uneasy during that second night. He remained on deck with me the whole of the
morning watch; not that he distrusted my discretion in the least, but because
he distrusted the wind and the land. I never saw him in so much concern before,
for it was his habit to consider himself a timber of the ship, that was to sink
or swim with the craft.
"Miles," said
he, "you and I know something of these ’bloody currents,’ and we know they
take a ship one way, while she looks as fiercely the other as a pig that is
dragged aft by the tail. If we had run down the 50th degree of longitude, now, we
might have had plenty of sea-room, and been laying past the Cape, with this
very wind; but, no, the old fellow would have had no islands in that case, and
he never could be happy without half-a-dozen islands to bother him."
"Had we run down
the 50th degree of longitude," I answered, "we should have had twenty
degrees to make to get round the Horn; whereas, could we only lay through the
Straits of Le Maire, six or eight of those very same degrees would carry us
clear of everything."
"Only lay through
the Straits of Le Maire, on the 10th November, or what is the same thing in
this quarter of the world, of May, and with less than nine hours of day-light!
And such day-light, too! Why, our Newfoundland fogs, such stuff as I used to
eat when a youngster and a fisherman, are high noon to it! Soundings are out of
the question hereabouts; and, before one has hauled in the deep-sea, with all
its line out, his cut-water may be on a rock. This ship is so weatherly and
drags ahead so fast, that we shall see terra firma before any one has a notion
of it. The old man fancies, because the coast of Fuego trends to the
north-west, that the land will fall away from us, as fast as we draw towards
it. I hope he may live long enough to persuade all hands that he is right!"
Marble and I were
conversing on the forecastle at the time, our eyes turned to the westward, for
it was scarcely possible for him to look in any other direction, when he
interrupted himself, by shouting out--"hard up with the helm--spring to
the after-braces, my lads--man mizen-staysail downhaul!" This set
everybody in motion, and the captain and third-mate were on deck in a minute.
The ship fell off, as soon as we got the mizen-staysail in, and the
main-topsail touching. Gathering way fast, as she got the wind more aft, her
helm threw her stern up, and away she went like a top. The fore-topmast
staysail-sheet was tended with care, and yet the cloth emitted a sound like the
report of a swivel, when the sail first filled on the other tack. We got the
starboard fore-tack forward, and the larboard sheet aft, by two tremendously
severe drags, the blocks and bolts seeming fairly to quiver, as they felt the
strains. Everything succeeded, however, and the Crisis began to drag off from
the coast of Terra del Fuego, of a certainty; but to go whither, no one could
precisely tell. She headed up nearly east, the wind playing about between
south-and-by-east, and south-east-and-by-south. On that course, I own I had now
great doubt whether she could lay past the Falkland Islands, though I felt
persuaded we must be a long distance from them. There was plenty of time before
us to take the chances of a change.
As soon as the ship was
round, and trimmed by the wind on the other tack, Captain Williams had a grave
conversation with the chief-mate, on the subject of his reason for what he had
done. Marble maintained he had caught a glimpse of the land ahead--"Just
as you know I did of la Dame de Nantes, Captain Williams," he continued,
"and seeing there was no time to be lost, I ordered the helm hard up, to
ware off shore." I distrusted this account, even while it was in the very
process of coming out of the chief mate’s mouth, and Marble afterwards admitted
to me, quite justly; but the captain either was satisfied, or thought it prudent
to seem so. By the best calculations I afterwards made, I suppose we must have
been from fifteen to twenty leagues from the land when we wore ship; but, as
Marble said, when he made his private confessions, "Madagascar was quite
enough for me, Miles, without breaking our nose on this sea-gull coast; and
there may be ’bloody currents’ on this side of the Cape of Good Hope, as well
as on the other. We’ve got just so much of a gale and a foul wind to weather,
and the ship will do both quite as well with her head to the eastward, as with
her head to the westward."
All that day the Crisis
stood on the starboard tack, dragging through the raging waters as it might be
by violence; and just as night shut in again, she wore round, once more, with
her head to the westward. So far from abating, the wind increased, and towards
evening we found it necessary to furl our topsail and fore-course. Mere rag of
a sail as the former had been reduced to, with its four reefs in, it was a
delicate job to roll it up. Neb and I stood together in the bunt, and never did
I exert myself more than on that occasion. The foresail, too, was a serious
matter, but we got both sails in without losing either. Just as the sun set, or
as night came to increase the darkness of that gloomy day, the
fore-topmast-staysail went out of the bolt-rope, with a report that was heard
all over the ship; disappearing in the mist, like a cloud driving in the
heavens. A few minutes later, the mizen-staysail was hauled down in order to
prevent it from travelling the same road. The jerks even this low canvass
occasionally gave the ship, made her tremble from her keel to her trucks.
For the first time, I
now witnessed a tempest at sea. Gales, and pretty hard ones, I had often seen;
but the force of the wind on this occasion, as much exceeded that in ordinary
gales of wind, as the force of these had exceeded that of a whole-sail breeze.
The seas seemed crushed, the pressure of the swooping atmosphere, as the
currents of the air went howling over the surface of the ocean, fairly
preventing them from rising; or, where a mound of water did appear, it was
scooped up and borne off in spray, as the axe dubs inequalities from the log.
In less than an hour after it began to blow the hardest, there was no very
apparent swell--the deep breathing of the ocean is never entirely stilled--and
the ship was as steady as if hove half out, her lower yard-arms nearly touching
the water, an inclination at which they remained as steadily as if kept there
by purchases. A few of us were compelled to go as high as the futtock-shrouds
to secure the sails, but higher it was impossible to get. I observed that when
I thrust out a hand to clutch anything, it was necessary to make the movement
in such a direction as to allow for lee-way, precisely as a boat quarters the
stream in crossing against a current. In ascending it was difficult to keep the
feet on the ratlins, and in descending, it required a strong effort to force
the body down towards the centre of gravity. I make no doubt, had I groped my
way up to the cross-trees, and leaped overboard, my body would have struck the
water, thirty or forty yards from the ship. A marlin-spike falling from either
top, would have endangered no one on deck.
When the day returned,
a species of lurid, sombre light was diffused over the watery waste, though
nothing was visible but the ocean and the ship. Even the sea-birds seemed to
have taken refuge in the caverns of the adjacent coast, none re-appearing with
the dawn. The air was full of spray, and it was with difficulty that the eye
could penetrate as far into the humid atmosphere as half a mile. All hands
mustered on deck, as a matter of course, no one wishing to sleep at a time like
that. As for us officers, we collected on the forecastle, the spot where danger
would first make itself apparent, did it come from the side of the land. It is
not easy to make a landsman understand the embarrassments of our situation. We
had had no observations for several days, and had been moving about by dead
reckoning, in a part of the ocean where the tides run like a mill-tail, with
the wind blowing a little hurricane. Even now, when her bows were half
submerged, and without a stitch of canvass exposed, the Crisis drove ahead at
the rate of three or four knots, luffing as close to the wind as if she carried
after-sail. It was Marble’s opinion that, in such smooth water, do all we
could, the vessel would drive towards the much-dreaded land again, between sun
and sun of that short day, a distance of from thirty to forty miles. "Nor
is this all, Miles," he added to me, in an aside, "I no more like
this ’bloody current,’ than that we had over on the other side of the pond,
when we broke our back on the rocks of Madagascar. You never see as smooth
water as this, unless when the wind and current are travelling in the same
direction." I made no reply, but there all four of us, the captain and his
three mates, stood looking anxiously into the vacant mist on our lee-bow, as if
we expected every moment to behold our homes. A silence of ten minutes
succeeded, and I was still gazing in the same direction, when by a sort of
mystic rising of the curtain, I fancied I saw a beach of long extent, with a
dark-looking waste of low bottom extending inland, for a considerable distance.
The beach did not appear to be distant half a knot, while the ship seemed to
glide along it, as compared with visible objects on shore, at a rate of six or
eight miles the hour. It extended, almost in a parallel line with our course,
too, as far as could be seen, both astern and ahead.
"What a strange
delusion is this!" I thought to myself, and turned to look at my
companions, when I found all looking, one at the other, as if to ask a common
explanation.
"There is no
mistake here," said captain Williams, quietly. "That is land,
gentlemen."
"As true as the
gospel," answered Marble, with the sort of steadiness despair sometimes
gives. "What is to be done, sir?"
"What can be done,
Mr. Marble?--We have not room to ware, and, of the two, there seems, so far as
I can judge more sea-room ahead than astern."
This was so apparent,
there was no disputing it. We could still see the land, looking low, chill, and
of the hue of November; and we could also perceive that ahead, if anything, it
fell off a little towards the northward, while astern it seemingly stretched in
a due line with our course. That we passed it with great velocity, too, was a
circumstance that our eyes showed us too plainly to admit of any mistake. As
the ship was still without a rag of sail, borne down by the wind as she had
been for hours, and burying to her hawse-holes forward, it was only to a racing
tide, or current of some sort, that we could be indebted for our speed. We
tried the lead, and got bottom in six fathoms!
The captain and Marble
now held a serious consultation; That the ship was entering some sort of an
estuary was certain, but of what depth, how far favoured by a holding ground,
or how far without any anchorage at all, were facts that defied our inquiries.
We knew that the land called Terra del Fuego was, in truth, a cluster of
islands, intersected by various channels and passages, into which ships had
occasionally ventured, though their navigation had never led to any other
results than some immaterial discoveries in geography. That we were entering
one of these passages, and under favourable circumstances, though so purely
accidental, was the common belief; and it only remained to look out for the
best anchorage, while we had day-light. Fortunately, as we drove into the bay,
or passage, or whatever it was, the tempest lifted less spray from the water,
and, owing to this and other causes, the atmosphere gradually grew clearer. By
ten o’clock, we could see fully a league, though I can hardly say that the wind
blew less fiercely than before. As for sea, there was none, or next to none;
the water being as smooth as in a river.
The day drew on, and we
began to feel increased uneasiness at the novelty of our situation. Our hope
and expectation were to find some anchorage; but to obtain this it was indispensable
also to find a lee. As the ship moved forward, we still kept the land in view,
on our starboard hand, but that was a lee, instead of a weather shore; the last
alone could give our ground-tackle any chance, whatever, in such a tempest. We
were drawing gradually away from this shore, too, which trended more northerly,
giving us additional sea-room. The fact that we were in a powerful tide’s way,
puzzled us the most. There was but one mode of accounting for the circumstance.
Had we entered a bay, the current must have been less, and it seemed necessary
there should be some outlet to such a swift accumulation of water. It was not
the mere rising of the water, swelling in an estuary, but an arrow-like
glancing of the element, as it shot through a pass. We had a proof of this last
fact, about eleven o’clock, that admitted of no dispute. Land was seen directly
ahead, at that hour, and great was the panic it created. A second look,
however, reassured us, the land proving to be merely a rocky islet of some six
or eight acres in extent. We gave it a berth, of course, though we examined
closely for an anchorage near it, as we approached. The islet was too low and
too small to make any lee, nor did we like the looks of the holding-ground. The
notion of anchoring there was consequently abandoned; but we had now some means
of noting our progress. The ship was kept a little away, in order to give this
island a berth, and the gale drove her through the water at the rate of seven
or eight knots. This, however, was far from being our whole speed, the tide
sweeping us onward at a furious rate, in addition. Even Captain Williams
thought we must be passing that rock at the rate of fifteen knots!
It was noon, and there
was no abatement in the tempest, no change in the current, no means of
returning, no chance of stopping; away we were driven, like events ruled by
fate. The only change was the gradual clearing up of the atmosphere, as we
receded from the ocean, and got farther removed from its mists and spray.
Perhaps the power of the gale had, in a small degree, abated, by two o’clock,
and it would have been possible to carry some short sail; but there being no
sea to injure us, it was unnecessary, and the ship continued to drive ahead,
under bare poles. Night was the time to dread.
There was, now, but one
opinion among us, and that was this:--we thought the ship had entered one of
the passages that intersect Terra del Fuego, and that there was the chance of
soon finding a lee, as these channels were known to be very irregular and
winding. To run in the night seemed impossible; nor was it desirable, as it was
almost certain we should be compelled to return by the way we had entered, to
extricate ourselves from the dangers of so intricate a navigation. Islands
began to appear, moreover, and we had indications that the main passage itself,
was beginning to diminish in width. Under the circumstances, therefore, it was
resolved to get everything ready, and to let go two anchors, as soon as we
could find a suitable spot. Between the hours of two and four, the ship passed
seventeen islets, some of them quite near; but they afforded no shelter. At
last, and it was time, the sun beginning to fall very low, as we could see by
the waning light, we saw an island of some height and size ahead, and we hoped
it might afford us a lee. The tide had changed too, and that was in our favour.
Turning to windward, however, was out of the question, since we could carry no
sail, and the night was near. Anchor, then, we must, or continue to drive onward
in the darkness, sheered about in all directions by a powerful adverse current.
It is true, this current would have been a means of safety, by enabling us to
haul up from rocks and dangers ahead, could we carry any canvass; but it still
blew too violently for the last. To anchor, then, it was determined.
I had never seen so
much anxiety in Captain Williams’s countenance, as when he was approaching the
island mentioned. There was still light enough to observe its outlines and
shores, the last appearing bold and promising. As the island itself may have
been a mile in circuit, it made a tolerable lee, when close to it. This was
then our object, and the helm was put to starboard as we went slowly past, the
tide checking our speed. The ship sheered into a sort of roadstead--a very wild
one it was--as soon as she had room. It was ticklish work, for no one could
tell how soon we might hit a rock; but we went clear, luffing quite near to the
land, where we let go both bowers at the same instant. The ship’s way had been
sufficiently deadened, by throwing her up as near the wind as she could be got,
and there was no difficulty in snubbing her. The lead gave us seven fathoms,
and this within pistol-shot of the shore. We knew we were temporarily safe. The
great point was to ascertain how the vessel would tend, and with how much
strain upon her cables. To everybody’s delight, it was found we were in a
moderate eddy, that drew the ship’s stern from the island, and allowed her to
tend to the wind, which still had a fair range from her top-sail yards to the
trucks. Lower down, the tempest scuffled about, howling and eddying, and
whirling first to one side, and then to the other, in a way to prove how much
its headlong impetuosity was broken and checked by the land. It is not easy to
describe the relief we felt at these happy chances. It was like giving foothold
to some wretch who thought a descent of the precipice was inevitable.
The ship was found to
ride easily by one cable, and the hands were sent to the windlass to heave up
the other anchor, as our lead told us, we had rocks beneath us, and the captain
was afraid of the chafing. The larboard-bower anchor was catted immediately,
and there it was left suspended, with a range of cable overhauled, in readiness
to let go at a moment’s notice. After this, the people were told to get their
suppers. As for us officers, we had other things to think of. The Crisis
carried a small quarter-boat, and this was lowered into the water, the
third-mate and myself manned its oars, and away we went to carry the captain
round the ship, in order that he might ascertain the soundings, should it be
necessary to get under way in the night. The examination was satisfactory, on
all points but one; that of the holding-ground; and we returned to the vessel,
having taken good care to trust ourselves in neither the wind nor the current.
An anchor-watch was set, with a mate on deck, four hours and four hours, and
all hands turned in.
I had the morning
watch. What occurred from seven o’clock (the captain keeping the dog-watches
himself,) until a few minutes before four, I cannot tell in detail, though I
understood generally, that the wind continued to blow in the same quarter,
though it gradually diminished in violence, getting down to something like a mere
gale, by midnight. The ship rode more easily; but, when the flood came in,
there was no longer an eddy, the current sucking round each side of the island
in a very unusual manner. About ten minutes before the hour when it was my
regular watch on deck, all hands were called; I ran on deck, and found the ship
had struck adrift, the cable having parted. Marble had got the vessel’s head up
to the wind, under bare poles as before, and we soon began to heave in the
cable. It was found that the mischief had been done by the rocks, the strands
being chafed two-thirds through. As soon as the current took the vessel’s hull
with force, the cable parted. We lost our anchor, of course, for there was no
possible way of getting back to the island at present, or until the ebb again
made.
It wanted several hours
of day, and the captain called a council. He told us, he made no doubt that the
ship had got into one of the Terra del Fuego passages, guided by Providence;
and, as he supposed we must be almost as far south as Staten Land, he was of
opinion we had made an important discovery! Get back we could not, so long as
the wind held where it was, and he was disposed to make sail, and push the
examination of the channel, as far as circumstances would allow. Captain
Williams had a weakness on this point, that was amiable and respectable
perhaps, but which hardly comported with the objects and prudence of a trading
ship-master. We were not surprised, therefore, at hearing his suggestion; and,
in spite of the danger, curiosity added its impulses to our other motives of
acquiescing. We could not get back as the wind then was, and we were disposed
to move forward. As for the dangers of the navigation, they seemed to be
lessening as we advanced, fewer islands appearing ahead, and the passage itself
grew wider. Our course, however, was more to the southward bringing the ship
close up by the wind, once more.
The morning promised to
be lighter than we had found the weather for several days, and we even
experienced some benefit from the moon. The wind, too, began to back round to
the eastward again, as we approached the dawn; and we got the three top-sails,
close-reefed, the fore-course, and a new fore-top-mast stay-sail, on the ship.
At length day appeared, and the sun was actually seen struggling among dark
masses of wild-looking, driving clouds. For the first time since we entered
those narrow waters, we now got a good look around us. The land could be seen
in all directions.
The passage in which we
found the Crisis, at sunrise on the morning of the second of these adventurous
days, was of several leagues in width; and bounded, especially on the north, by
high, precipitous mountains, many of which were covered with snow. The channel
was unobstructed; and not an island, islet, or rock, was visible. No impediment
to our proceeding offered, and we were still more encouraged to push on. The
course we were steering was about south-south-west, and the captain predicted
we should come out into the ocean to the westward of the Straits of Le Maire,
and somewhere near the Cape itself. We should unquestionably make a great
discovery! The wind continued to back round, and soon got to be abaft the beam.
We now shook our reefs out, one after another, and we had whole topsails on the
vessel by nine o’clock. This was carrying hard, it must be owned; but the
skipper was determined to make hay while the sun shone. There were a few hours,
when I think the ship went fifteen knots by the land, being so much favoured by
the current. Little did we know the difficulties towards which we were rushing!
Quite early in the day,
land appeared ahead, and Marble began to predict that our rope was nearly run
out. We were coming to the bottom of a deep bay. Captain Williams thought
differently; and when he discovered a narrow passage between two promontories,
he triumphantly predicted our near approach to the Cape. He had seen some such
shape to the mountains inland, in doubling the Horn, and the hill-tops looked
like old acquaintances. Unfortunately, we could not see the sun at meridian, and
got no observation. For several hours we ran south-westerly, in a passage of no
great width, when we came to a sudden bend in our course, which led us away to
the north-west. Here we still had the tide with us, and we then all felt
certain that we had reached a point where the ebb must flow in a direction
contrary to that in which we had found it, in the other parts of the passage.
It followed, that we were now halfway through to the ocean, though the course
we were steering predicted a sinuous channel. We were certainly not going now
towards Cape Horn.
Notwithstanding the
difficulties and doubts which beset us, Captain Williams packed on the ship,
determined to get ahead as fast as he could, while there was light. It no
longer blew a gale, and the wind was hauling more to the southward again. It
soon got to be right aft, and before sunset it had a little westing in it.
Fortunately, it moderated, and we set our main-sail and top-gallant-sails. We
had carried a lower and top-mast studding-sails nearly all day. The worst
feature in our situation, now, was the vast number of islands, or islets, we
met. The shore on each side was mountainous and rude, and deep indentations
were constantly tempting us to turn aside. But, rightly judging that the set of
the tide was a lair index to the true course, the captain stood on.
The night that followed
was one of the most anxious I ever passed. We were tempted to anchor a dozen
times, in some of the different bays, of which we passed twenty; but could not
make up our minds to risk another cable. We met the flood a little after
sunset, and got rid of it before morning. But the wind kept hauling, and at
last it brought us fairly on a taut bow-line; under top-gallant-sails, however.
We had come too far to recede, or now would have been the time to turn round,
and retrace our steps. But we hoped every moment to reach some inclination
south, again, that would carry us into the open sea. We ran a vast many chances
of shipwreck, passing frightfully near several reefs; but the same good
Providence which had so far protected us, carried us clear. Never was I so
rejoiced as when I saw day returning.
We had the young ebb,
and a scant wind, when the sun rose next day. It was a brilliant morning,
however, and everybody predicted an observation at noon. The channel was full
of islands, still, and other dangers were not wanting; but, as we could see our
way, we got through them all safely. At length our course became embarrassed,
so many large islands, with passages between them, offering on different sides.
One headland, however, lay before us; and, the ship promising to weather it, we
held on our way. It was just ten o’clock as we approached this cape, and we
found a passage westward that actually led into the ocean! All hands gave three
cheers as we became certain of this fact, the ship tacking as soon as far
enough ahead, and setting seaward famously with the tide.
Captain Williams now
told us to get our quadrants, for the heavens were cloudless, and we should
have a horizon in time for the sun. He was anxious to get the latitude of our
discovery. Sure enough, it so fell out, and we prepared to observe; some
predicting one parallel, some another. As for the skipper himself, he said he
thought we were still to the eastward of the Cape; but he felt confident that
we had come out to the westward of Le Maire. Marble was silent; but he had
observed, and made his calculations, before either of the others had commenced
the last. I saw him scratch his head, and go to the chart which lay on the companionway.
Then I heard him shout--
"In the Pacific,
by St. Kennebunk!"--he always swore by this pious individual when
excited--"We have come through the Straits of Magellan without knowing
it!"
"Sound trumpets,
ho!--weigh anchor--loosen sail--
The seaward-flying
banners chide delay;
As if’t were heaven
that breathes this kindly gale,
Our life-like bark
beneath it speeds away.--"
PINKNEY.
The stout ship Crisis
had, like certain persons, done a good thing purely by chance, Had her exploit
happened in the year 1519, instead of that of 1800, the renowned passage we had
just escaped from would have been called the Crisis Straits, a better name than
the mongrel appellation it now bears; which is neither English, nor Portuguese.
The ship had been lost, like a man in the woods, and came out nearer home, than
those in her could have at all expected. The "bloody currents" had
been at the bottom of the mistake, though this time they did good, instead of
harm. Any one who has been thoroughly lost on a heath, or in a forest, or, even
in a town, can comprehend how the head gets turned on such occasions, and will
understand the manner in which we had mystified ourselves.
I shall remember the
feelings of delight with which I looked around me, as the ship passed out into
the open ocean, to my dying day. There lay the vast Pacific, its long, regular
waves rolling in towards the coast, in mountain-like ridges, it is true, but
under a radiant sun, and in a bright atmosphere. Everybody was cheered by the view,
and never did orders sound more pleasant in my ears, than when the captain
called out, in a cheerful voice, "to man the weather braces." This
command was given the instant it was prudent; and the ship went foaming past
the last cape with the speed of a courser. Studding-sails were then set, and,
when the sun was dipping, we had a good offing, were driving to the northward
under everything we could carry, and had a fair prospect of an excellent run
from the neighbourhood of Terra del Fuego, and its stormy seas.
It is not my intention
to dwell on our passage along the western coast of South America. A voyage to
the Pacific was a very different thing in the year 1800, however, from what it
is to-day. The power of Spain was then completely in the ascendant, intercourse
with any nation but the mother country, being strictly prohibited. It is true,
a species of commerce, that was called the "forced trade on the Spanish
Main" existed under that code of elastic morals, which adapts the maxim of
"your purse or your life" to modern diplomacy, as well as to the
habits of the highwayman. According to divers masters in the art of ethics now
flourishing among ourselves, more especially in the atmosphere of the journals
of the commercial communities, the people that "can trade and won’t trade,
must be made to trade." At the commencement of the century, your
mercantile moralists were far less manly in the avowal of their sentiments,
though their practices were in no degree wanting in the spirit of our more
modern theories. Ships were fitted out, armed, and navigated, on this just
principle, quite as confidently and successfully as if the tongue had declared
all that the head had conceived.
Guarda-Costas were the
arguments used, on the other side of this knotty question, by the authorities
of Spain; and a very insufficient argument, on the whole, did they prove to be.
It is an old saying, that vice is twice as active as virtue; the last sleeping,
while the former is hard at work. If this be true of things in general, it is thrice
true as regards smugglers and custom-house officers. Owing to this
circumstance, and sundry other causes, it is certain that English and American
vessels found the means of plundering the inhabitants of South America, at the
period of which I am writing, without having recourse to the no longer
reputable violence of Dampier, Wood, Rogers, or Drake. As I feel bound to deal
honestly with the reader, whatever I may have done by the Spanish laws, I shall
own that we made one or two calls, as we proceeded north, shoving ashore
certain articles purchased in London, and taking on board dollars, in return
for our civility. I do not know whether I am bound, or not, to apologize for my
own agency in these irregular transactions--regular, would be quite as apposite
a word--for, had I been disposed to murmur, it would have done my morals no
good, nor the smuggling any harm. Captain Williams was a silent man, and it was
not easy to ascertain precisely what he thought on the subject of smuggling;
but, in the way of practice, I never saw any reason to doubt that he was a firm
believer in the doctrine of Free Trade. As for Marble, he put me in mind of a
certain renowned editor of a well-known New York journal, who evidently thinks
that all things in heaven and earth, sun, moon, and stars, the void above and
the caverns beneath us, the universe, in short, was created to furnish
materials for newspaper paragraphs; the worthy mate, just as confidently
believing that coasts, bays, inlets, roadsteads and havens, were all intended
by nature, as means to run goods ashore wherever the duties, or prohibitions,
rendered it inconvenient to land them in the more legal mode. Smuggling, in his
view of the matter, was rather more creditable than the regular commerce, since
it required greater cleverness.
I shall not dwell on
the movements of the Crisis, for the five months that succeeded her escape from
the Straits of Magellan. Suffice it to say, that she anchored at as many
different points on the coast; that all which came up the main-hatch, went
ashore; and all that came over the bulwarks, was passed down into the run. We
were chased by guarda-costas seven times, escaping from them on each occasion,
with ease; though we had three little running fights. I observed that Captain
Williams was desirous of engaging these emissaries of the law, as easily as
possible, ordering us to fire altogether at their spars. I have since thought
that this moderation proceeded from a species of principle that is common
enough--a certain half-way code of right and wrong--which encouraged him to
smuggle, but which caused him to shrink from taking human life. Your half-way
rogues are the bane of honesty.
After quitting the
Spanish coast, altogether, we proceeded north, with the laudable intention of
converting certain quantities of glass-beads, inferior jack-knives,
frying-pans, and other homely articles of the same nature, into valuable furs.
In a word, we shaped our course for that district which bids fair to set the
mother and daughter by the ears, one of these days, unless it shall happen to
be disposed of à la Texas, or, what is almost as bad, à la Maine, ere long. At
that time the whole north-west coast was unoccupied by white men, and I felt no
scruples about trading with the natives who presented themselves with their
skins as soon as we had anchored, believing that they had the best right to the
country and its products. We passed months in this traffic, getting, at every
point where we stopped, something to pay us for our trouble.
We went as far north as
53°, and that is pretty much all I ever knew of our last position. At the time,
I thought we had anchored in a bay on the main land, but I have since been
inclined to think it was in one of the many islands that line that broken
coast. We got a very secure berth, having been led to it by a native pilot who
boarded us several leagues at sea, and who knew enough English to persuade our
captain that he could take us to a point where sea-otter skins might be had for
the asking. Nor did the man deceive us, though a more unpromising-looking guide
never had charge of smuggling Christians. He carried us into a very small bay,
where we found plenty of water, capital holding-ground, and a basin as smooth
as a dock. But one wind--that which blew from the north-west--could make any
impression on it, and the effects of even that were much broken by a small
island that lay abreast of the entrance; leaving good passages, on each side of
it, out to sea. The basin itself was rather small, it is true, but it did well
enough for a single ship. Its diameter may have been three hundred yards, and I
never saw a sheet of natural water that was so near a circle. Into a place like
this, the reader will imagine, we did not venture without taking the proper
precautions. Marble was sent in first, to reconnoitre and sound, and it was on
his report that Captain Williams ventured to take the ship in.
At that time, ships on
the North-West Coast had to use the greatest precautions against the treachery
and violence of the natives. This rendered the size of our haven the subject of
distrust; for, lying in the middle of it, where we moored, we were barely an
arrow’s flight from the shore, in every direction but that which led to the
narrow entrance. It was a most secure anchorage, as against the dangers of the
sea, but a most insecure one as against the dangers of the savages. This we all
felt, as soon as our anchors were down; but, intending to remain only while we
bartered for the skins which we had been told were ready for the first ship
that should offer, we trusted to vigilance as our safeguard in the interval.
I never could master
the uncouth sounds of the still more uncouth savages of that distant region.
The fellow who carried us in had a name of his own, doubtless, but it was not to
be pronounced by a Christian tongue, and he got the sobriquet of the Dipper
from us, owing to the manner in which he ducked at the report of our muskets,
which had been discharged by Marble merely with the intention to renew the
cartridges. We had hardly got into the little basin, before the Dipper left us,
returning in an hour, however, with a canoe loaded to the water’s edge, with
beautiful skins, and accompanied by three savages as wild-looking, seemingly as
fierce, and certainly as avaricious as he was himself. These auxiliaries,
through various little circumstances, were known among us that same afternoon,
by the several appellations of Smudge, Tin-pot, and Slit-nose. These were not
heroic names, of a certainty, but their owners had as little of the heroic in
their appearance, as usually falls to the lot of man in the savage state. I
cannot tell the designation of the tribes to which these four worthies
belonged, nor do I know any more of their history and pursuits than the few
facts which came under my own immediate observation. I did ask some questions
of the captain, with a view to obtain a few ideas on this subject, but all he
knew was, that these people put a high value on blankets, beads, gun-powder,
frying-pans, and old hoops, and that they set a remarkably low price on
sea-otter skins, as well as on the external coverings of sundry other animals.
An application to Mr. Marble was still less successful, being met by the pithy
answer that he was "no naturalist, and knew nothing about these critturs,
or any wild beasts, in general." Degraded as the men certainly were,
however, we thought them quite good enough to be anxious to trade with them.
Commerce, like misery, sometimes makes a man acquainted with strange
bed-fellows.
I had often seen our
own Indians after they had become degraded by their intercourse with the whites
and the use of rum, but never had I beheld any beings so low in the scale of
the human race, as the North-Western savages appeared to be. They seemed to me
to be the Hottentots of our own continent. Still they were not altogether
without the means of commanding our respect. As physical men they were both
active and strong, and there were gleams of ferocity about them, that all their
avarice and art could not conceal. I could not discover in their usages, dress,
or deportment, a single trace of that chivalrous honour which forms so great a
relief to the well-established cruelty of the warrior of our own part of the
continent. Then, these sea-otter dealers had some knowledge of the use of
fire-arms, and were too well acquainted with the ships of us civilized men to
have any superstitious dread of our power.
The Dipper, and his
companions, sold us one hundred and thirty-three sea-otter skins the very
afternoon we anchored. This, of itself, was thought to be a sufficient reward
for the trouble and risk of coming into this unknown basin. Both parties seemed
pleased with the results of the trading, and we were given to understand that,
by remaining at anchor, we might hope for six or eight times our present number
of skins. Captain Williams was greatly gratified with the success with which he
had already met, and having found that all the Dipper had promised came true,
he determined to remain a day or two, in his present berth, in order to wait
for more bargains. This resolution was no sooner communicated to the savages
than they expressed their delight, sending off Tin-pot and Slit-nose with the
intelligence, while the Dipper and Smudge remained in the ship, apparently on
terms of perfect good-fellowship with everybody on board. The gentry of the
North-West Coast being flagrant thieves, however, all hands had orders to keep
a good look-out on our two guests, Captain Williams expressing his intention to
flog them soundly, should they be detected in any of their usual light-fingered
dexterity.
Marble and myself
observed that the canoe, in which the messengers left us, did not pull out to
sea, but that it entered a small stream, or creek, that communicated with the
head of the bay. As there was no duty on board, we asked the captain’s
permission to explore this spot; and, at the same time, to make a more thorough
examination of our haven, generally. The request being granted, we got into the
yawl, with four men, all of us armed, and set out on our little expedition.
Smudge, a withered, grey-headed old Indian, with muscles however that resembled
whip-cord, was alone on deck, when this movement took place. He watched our
proceedings narrowly, and, when he saw us descend into the boat, he very coolly
slipped down the ship’s side, and took his place in the stern-sheets, with as
much quiet dignity as if he had been captain. Marble was a good deal of a ship’s
martinet in such matters, and he did not more than half like the familiarity
and impudence of the procedure.
"What say you,
Miles," he asked, a little sharply, "shall we take this dried
ourang-outang ashore with us, or shall we try to moisten him a little, by
throwing him overboard’!"
"Let him go, by
all means, Mr. Marble. I dare say the man wishes to be of use, and he has only
a bad manner of showing it."
"Of use! He is
worth no more than the carcase of a whale that has been stripped of its
blubber. I say, Miles, there would be no need of the windlass to heave the
blanket off of this fish!"
This professional
witticism put Marble in good humour with himself, and he permitted the fellow
to remain. I remember the thoughts that passed through my mind, as the yawl
pulled towards the creek, on that occasion, as well as if it had all occurred yesterday.
I sat looking at the semi-human being who was seated opposite, wondering at the
dispensation of Divine Providence which could leave one endowed with a portion
of the ineffable; nature of the Deity, in a situation so degraded. I had seen
beasts in cages that appeared to me to be quite as intelligent, and members of
the diversified family of human caricatures, or of the baboons and monkeys,
that I thought were quite as agreeable objects to the eye. Smudge seemed to be
almost without ideas. In his bargains, he had trusted entirely to the vigilance
of the Dipper, whom we supposed to be some sort of a relation; and the articles
he received in exchange for his skins, failed to arouse in his grim, vacant
countenance, the smallest signs of pleasure. Emotion and he, if they had been
acquainted, now appeared to be utter strangers to each other; nor was this
apathy in the least like the well-known stoicism of the American Indian; but
had the air of downright insensibility. Yet this man assuredly had a soul, a
spark of the never-dying flame that separates man from all the other beings of
earth!
The basin in which the
Crisis lay was entirely fringed with forest. The trees in most places even
overhung the water, forming an impenetrable screen to everything inland, at the
season when they were in leaf. Not a sign of a habitation of any sort was
visible; and, as we approached the shore, Marble remarked that the savages
could only resort to the place at the moments when they had induced a ship to
enter, in order to trade with them.
"No--no,"
added the mate, turning his head in all directions, in order to take a complete
survey of the bay; "there are no wigwams, or papooses, hereabouts. This is
only a trading-post; and luckily for us, it is altogether without custom-house
officers."
"Not without
smugglers, I fancy, Mr. Marble, if contriving to get other people’s property
without their knowledge, can make a smuggler. I never saw a more
thorough-looking thief than the chap we have nick-named the Dipper. I believe
he would swallow one of our iron spoons, rather than not get it!"
"Ay, there’s no
mistake about him, ’Master Mile,’ as Neb calls you. But this fellow here, hasn’t
brains enough to tell his own property from that of another man. I would let
him into our bread-lockers, without any dread of his knowing enough to eat. I
never saw such a vacancy in a human form; a down-east idiot would wind him up
in a trade, as handily as a pedlar sets his wooden clocks in motion."
Such was Marble’s
opinion of the sagacity of Mr. Smudge; and, to own the truth, such, in a great
measure, was my own. The men laughed at the remarks--seamen are a little apt to
laugh at chief-mates’ wit--and their looks showed how thoroughly they coincided
with us in opinion. All this time, the boat had been pushing ahead, and it soon
reached the mouth of the little creek.
We found the inlet
deep, but narrow and winding. Like the bay itself, it was fringed with trees
and bushes, and this in a way to render it difficult to get a view of anything
on the land; more especially as the banks were ten or fifteen feet in height.
Under the circumstances, Marble proposed that we should land on both sides of
the creek, and follow its windings on foot, for a short distance, in order to
get a better opportunity to reconnoitre. Our dispositions were soon made.
Marble and one of the boat’s crew, each armed, landed on one side of the inlet,
while Neb and myself, similarly provided, went ashore on the other. The two
remaining men were ordered to keep abreast of us in the boat, in readiness to
take us on board again, as soon as required.
"Leave that Mr.
Smudge in the boat, Miles," Marble called out across the creek, as I was
about to put foot on the ground. I made a sign to that effect to the savage,
but when I reached the level ground on the top of the bank, I perceived the
fellow was at my elbow. It was so difficult to make such a creature understand
one’s wishes, without the aid of speech, that, after a fruitless effort or two
to send him back by means of signs, I abandoned the attempt, and moved forward,
so as to keep the whole party in the desired line. Neb offered to catch the old
fellow in his arms, and to carry him down to the yawl; but I thought it more
prudent to avoid anything like violence. We proceeded, therefore, accompanied
by this escort.
There was nothing,
however, to excite alarm, or awaken distrust. We found ourselves in a virgin
forest, with all its wildness, dampness, gloomy shadows, dead and fallen trees,
and unequal surface. On my side of the creek, there was not the smallest sign
of a foot-path; and Marble soon called out to say, he was equally without any
evidences of the steps of man. I should think we proceeded quite a mile in this
manner, certain that the inlet would be a true guide on our return. At length a
call from the boat let us know there was no longer water enough to float it,
and that it could proceed no farther. Marble and myself descended the banks at
the same moment, and were taken in, intending to return in the yawl. Smudge
glided back to his old place, with his former silence.
"I told you to
leave the ourang-outang behind," Marble carelessly observed, as he took
his own seat, after assisting in getting the boat round, with its head towards
the bay. "I would rather have a rattlesnake for a pet, than such a
cub."
"It is easier said
than done, sir. Master Smudge stuck to me as close as a leech."
"The fellow seems
all the better for his walk--I never saw him look half as amiable as he does at
this moment."
Of course this raised a
laugh, and it induced me to look round. For the first time, I could detect
something like a human expression in the countenance of Smudge, who seemed to
experience some sensation a little akin to satisfaction.
"I rather think he
had taken it into his head we were about to desert the coppers," I
remarked, "and fancied he might lose his supper. Now, he must see we are
going back, he probably fancies he will go to bed on a full stomach."
Marble assented to the
probability of this conjecture, and the conversation changed. It was matter of
surprise to us that we had met no traces of anything like a residence near the
creek, not the smallest sign of man having been discovered by either. It was
reasonable to expect that some traces of an encampment, at least, would have been
found. Everybody kept a vigilant look-out at the shore as we descended the
creek; but, as on the ascent, not even a foot-print was detected.
On reaching the bay,
there being still several hours of day-light, we made its entire circuit,
finding nowhere any proof of the former presence of man. At length, Marble
proposed pulling to the small wooded island that lay a little without the
entrance of the haven, suggesting that it was possible the savages might have
something like an encampment there, the place being more convenient as a
look-out into the offing, than any point within the bay itself. In order to do
this, it was necessary to pass the ship; and we were hailed by the captain, who
wished to know the result of our examinations. As soon as he learned our
present object, he told us to come alongside, intending to accompany us to the
island in person. On getting into the boat, which was small and a little
crowded by the presence of Smudge, Captain Williams made a sign for that
personage to quit the yawl. He might as well have intimated as much to one of
the thwarts! Laughing at the savage’s stupidity, or obstinacy, we scarce knew
which to term it, the boat was shoved off, and we pulled through the entrance,
two hundred yards outside perhaps, until our keel grated against the low rocks
of this islet.
There was no difficulty
in landing; and Neb, who preceded the party, soon gave a shout, the proof that
he had made some discovery. Every man among us now looked to his arms,
expecting to meet an encampment of savages; but we were disappointed. All that
the negro had discovered were the unequivocal traces of a former bivouac; and,
judging from a few of the signs, that of no very recent occupation. The traces
were extensive, covering quite half of the interior of the island; leaving an
extensive curtain of trees and bushes, however, so as completely to conceal the
spot from any eyes without. Most of the trees had been burnt down, as we at
first thought, in order to obtain fuel; but, farther examination satisfied us,
that it had been done as much by accident, as by design.
At first, nothing was
discovered in this encampment, which had every appearance of not having been
extensively used for years, though the traces of numerous fires, and the signs
of footsteps, and a spring in the centre, indicated the recent occupation, of
which I have just spoken. A little further scrutiny, however, brought to light
certain objects that we did not note without much wonder and concern. Marble
made the first discovery. It was impossible for seamen to mistake the object,
which was the head of a rudder, containing the tiller-hole, and which might
have belonged to a vessel of some two hundred and fifty, or three hundred tons.
This set all hands of us at work, and, in a few minutes we found, scattered
about, fragments of plank, top-timbers, floor-timbers, and other portions of a
ship, all more or less burnt, and stripped of every particle of metal. Even the
nails had been drawn by means of perseverance and labour. Nothing was left but
the wood, which proved to be live-oak, cedar and locust, the proofs that the
unfortunate craft had been a vessel of some value. We wanted no assurance of
this, however, as none but a North-West trader could well have got as high up
the coast, and all vessels of that class were of the best description. Then the
locust, a wood unknown to the ship-builders of Europe, gave us the nearly
certain assurance that this doomed craft had been a countryman.
At first, we were all
too much occupied with our interesting discovery to bethink us of Smudge. At
length, I turned to observe its effect on the savage. He evidently noted our
proceedings; but his feelings, if the creature had any, were so deeply buried
beneath the mask of dullness, as completely to foil my penetration. He saw us
take up fragment after fragment, examine them, heard us converse over them,
though in a language he could not understand, and saw us throw them away, one
after another, with seemingly equal indifference. At length he brought a
half-burned billet to the captain, and held it before his eyes, as if he began
to feel some interest in our proceedings. It proved to be merely a bit of
ordinary wood, a fragment of one of the beeches of the forest that lay near an
extinguished pile; and the act satisfied us all, the fellow did not comprehend
the reason of the interest we betrayed. He clearly knew nothing of the strange
vessel.
In walking around this
deserted encampment, the traces of a pathway to the shore were found. They were
too obvious to be mistaken, and led us to the water in the passage opposite to
that by which the Crisis had been carried in by the Dipper, and at a point that
was not in view from her present anchorage. Here we found a sort of landing,
and many of the heavier pieces of the wreck; such as it had not been thought
necessary to haul up to the fires, having no metal about them. Among other
things of this sort, was a portion of the keel quite thirty feet long, the
keelson bolts, keelson, and floor-timbers all attached. This was the only instance
in which we discovered any metal; and this we found, only because the fragment
was too strong and heavy to be manageable. We looked carefully, in all
directions, in the hope of discovering something that might give us an insight
into the nature of the disaster that had evidently occurred, but, for some time
without success. At length I strolled to a little distance from the landing,
and took a seat on a flat stone, which had been placed on the living rock that
faced most of the island, evidently to form a resting-place. My seat proved
unsteady, and in endeavouring to adjust it more to my mind, I removed the
stone, and discovered that it rested on a common log-slate. This slate was
still covered with legible writing, and I soon had the whole party around me,
eager to learn the contents. The melancholy record was in these precise words:
viz.--
"The American brig
Sea-Otter, John Squires, master, coaxed into this bay, June 9th, 1797, and
seized by savages, on the morning of the 11th. Master, second-mate, and seven
of the people killed on the spot. Brig gutted first, then hauled up here, and
burnt to the water’s edge for the iron. David King, first-mate, and six others,
viz., George Lunt, Henry Webster, Stephen Stimpson and John Harris, seamen,
Bill Flint, cook, and Peter Doolittle, boy, still living, but God only knows
what is to be our fate. I shall put this slate beneath the stone I now sit on,
in the hope it may one day let our friends learn what has happened."--
We looked at each
other, astounded. Both the captain and Marble remembered to have heard that a
brig in this trade, called the Sea-Otter, was missing; and, here, by a
communication that was little short of miraculous, we were let into the secret
of her disappearance.
"Coaxed in--"
repeated the captain, running his eye over the writing, which had been thus
singularly preserved, and that, in a situation where one would think it might
have been discovered a thousand times.--"Yes, yes--I now begin to
understand the whole matter. If there were any wind, gentlemen, I would go to
sea this very night."
"That would be
hardly worth our while, Captain Williams," the chief-mate answered,
"since we are now on our guard, and I feel pretty certain that there are
no savages in our neighbourhood. So far, the Dipper and his friends have traded
with us fairly enough, and it is likely they have more skins to dispose of.
This chap, whom the people have christened Smudge, takes matters so coolly,
that I hardly think he knows anything about the Sea-Otter, which may have been
cut off by another gang, altogether."
There was good reason
in these remarks, and they had their effect on the captain. The latter,
however, determined to put Smudge to the proof, by showing him the slate, and
otherwise bringing him under such a cross-examination as signs alone could
effect. I dare say, an indifferent spectator would have laughed at witnessing
our efforts to confound the Indian. We made grimaces, pointed, exclaimed,
hallooed, swore, and gesticulated in vain. Smudge was as unmoved at it all, as
the fragment of keel to which he was confronted. The fellow either did not, or
would not understand us. His stupidity defied our tests; and Marble gave the
matter up in despair, declaring that "the beast knows nothing of anything,
much less of the Sea-Otter." As for the slate, he did not seem to have the
smallest notion what such a thing meant.
We returned to the
ship, carrying with us the slate, and the report of our discoveries. All hands
were called, and the captain made us a speech. It was sufficiently to the
point, though it was not in the least, of the "God-like" character.
We were told how ships were lost by the carelessness of their crews; reminded
we were on the North-West Coast, where a vessel with a few boxes of beads and
bales of blankets, to say nothing of her gunpowder, firearms, and metals, was
as valuable, as a vessel laden with gold dust would be in one of our own ports.
Vigilance, while on watch, and obedience to the orders of the vessel, in the
event of an alarm, were the principal things dwelt on. By observing these two
great requisites, we should all be safe enough; whereas, by disregarding them,
we should probably share the fate of the people of the brig, of which we had
just discovered some of the remains.
I will confess, I
passed an uncomfortable night. An unknown enemy is always a formidable enemy;
and I would rather have fought three guarda-costas at once, than lie where we
did, in a bay as smooth as a looking-glass, surrounded by forests as silent as
a desert, and in a well-armed ship, that was prepared at all points, to meet
her foes, even to her boarding-nettings.
Nothing came of it all.
The Dipper and Smudge eat their supper with the appetites of injured innocence,
and slept like tops. If guilty, we all agreed that they must be utterly
destitute of consciences. As for ourselves, we were on the alert until near
morning, the very moment when the danger would probably be the greatest,
provided there were any at all; and then weariness overcame all who were not on
the look-out, and some who were. Still, nothing happened. The sun returned to
us in due season, gilding the tree-tops with its beams; our little bay began to
bask in its glory, and with the cheerfulness that usually accompanies such a
scene, vanished most of our apprehensions for the moment. A night of reflection
had quieted our fears, and we all woke up next morning, as indifferent to the
fate of the Sea-Otter, as was at all decent.
"The monarch
mind--the mystery of commanding,
The godlike power--the
art Napoleon,
Of winning, fettering,
moulding, wielding, banding
The hearts of millions,
till they move as one;
Thou hast it."
HALLECK--Red Jacket.
Smudge and the Dipper
behaved admirably all next day. Beef, pork and bread--those great desiderata of
life, which the European is apt to say form the primum mobile of American
existence--seemed to engross their thoughts; and when they were not eating,
they were busy with sleep. At length we grew ashamed of watching such mere
animals, and turned our thoughts to other subjects. We had understood the
Dipper, that eight-and-forty hours must elapse before we might expect to see
any more skins; and Captain Williams, passing from alarm to extreme security,
determined to profit by a lovely day, and send down, or rather strip, all three
of the top-masts, and pay some necessary attention to their rigging. At nine o’clock,
accordingly, the hands were turned-to, and before noon the ship was pretty
thoroughly en deshabille. We sent as little down as possible, keeping even the
top-sail-yards aloft, though without their lifts or braces, steadying them by
guys; but the top-masts were lowered as far as was found possible, without
absolutely placing the lower yards on the hammock-cloths. In a word, we put the
ship in the most unmanageable position, without absolutely littering our decks.
The security of the haven, and the extreme beauty of the weather, emboldened
the captain to do this; apprehension of every sort appearing to have quite
taken leave of him.
The work proceeded
merrily. We had not only a strong crew, but we had a good crew; and our
Philadelphians were in their element, the moment there was a question of the
rigging. By sunset, the chafes were examined, and parcelled, and served anew;
and the top-mast rigging was all got up and put over the mast-heads again, and
everything was ready to sway upon in the morning. But an uncommonly active day
required a good night’s rest; and the people were all ordered to turn in, as
soon as they had supped. The ship was to be left to the vigilance of the
captain and the three mates, during the night.
The anchor-watch was
set at eight, and ran from two hours, to two hours. My turn commenced at
midnight, and was to last until two; Marble succeeding me from two until four,
when all hands were to be called to get our sticks aloft. When I turned out at
twelve, I found the third-mate conversing, as well as he could, with the
Dipper; who, with Smudge, having slept so much of the day, appeared disposed to
pass the night in smoking.
"How long have
these fellows been on deck?" I asked of the third-mate, as he was about to
go below.
"All my watch; I
found them with the captain, who passed them over to me for company. If that
chap, the Dipper, only knew anything of a human language, he would be something
of society; but I’m as tired of making signs to him, as I ever was with a hard
day’s work."
I was armed, and felt
ashamed of manifesting fear of an unarmed man. Then the two savages gave no
additional cause of distrust; the Dipper having taken a seat on the windlass,
where he was smoking his pipe with an appearance of philosophy that would have
done credit to the gravest-looking baboon. As for Smudge, he did not appear to
be sufficiently intellectual to smoke; an occupation that has at least the
merit of affecting the air of wisdom and reflection. I never could discover
whether your great smokers were actually wiser than the rest of the race, or
not; but, it will be admitted, they occasionally seem to be so. It was a pity
Smudge did not have recourse to the practice, as it might have given the fellow
an appearance of sometimes cogitating. As it was, while his companion was
enjoying his pipe at the windlass, he kept strolling about the deck, much as a
pig would have wandered in the same place, and seemingly with the same object.
I took charge of the
decks with a very lively sense of the peculiarity of our situation. The
security that prevailed on board struck me as unnatural; and yet I could detect
no particular reason for immediate alarm. I might be thrown overboard or
murdered by the two savages on deck, it was very true; but of what use would it
be to destroy me, since they could not hope to destroy all the rest on board
without being discovered. The night was star-lit, and there was little chance
of a canoe’s approaching the ship without my seeing it; a circumstance that, of
itself, in a great measure, removed the danger. I passed the first quarter of
an hour in reflecting on these things; and then, as use accustomed me to my situation,
I began to think less of them, and to revert to other subjects.
Clawbonny, Grace, Lucy,
and Mr. Hardinge, often rose before my mind’s eye, in those distant seas. It
was seldom I passed a tranquil watch at night, without revisiting the scenes of
my boyhood, and wandering through my own fields, accompanied by my beloved
sister, and her quite as well beloved friend. How many hours of happiness had I
thus passed on the trackless wastes of the Pacific and the Atlantic; and with
how much fidelity did memory recall the peculiar graces, whether of body or
mind, of each of the dear girls in particular! Since my recent experience in
London, Emily Merton would occasionally adorn the picture, with her more
cultivated discourse and more finished manner; and yet I do not remember to
have ever given her more than a third place on the scale of my admiration.
On the present occasion
I was soon lost in ruminations on the past, and in imagining events for the
future. I was not particularly expert at building castles in the air; but what
youth of twenty, or maiden of sixteen, never reared some sort of a fabric of
this nature? These fanciful structures are the results of inexperience building
with the materials of hope. In my most imaginative moments, I could even fancy
Rupert an industrious, staid lawyer, adorning his profession, and rendering
both Lucy and Grace happy. Beyond this, it was not easy for the human faculties
to conceive.
Lucy sang sweetly. At
times, her songs fairly haunted me, and for hours I could think of nothing but
their tender sentiment and their touching melody. I was no nightingale myself,
though I sometimes endeavoured to hum some one of the airs that floated in my
recollection, like beautiful visions of the past. This night, in particular, my
thoughts recurred to one of these songs that told of affection and home; and I
stood, for several minutes, leaning over the railing forward, humming the tune
to myself, while I endeavoured to recall not only the words, but the sweet
voice that was wont to give them so much thrilling pathos. I did this sometimes
at Clawbonny; and time and again had Lucy placed her soft little hand on my
mouth, as she would laughingly say, "Miles, Miles! do not spoil so pretty
a song! You will never succeed with music, so work the harder with your
Latin." Sometimes she would steal behind me--I fancied I could hear her
breathing at my shoulder, even as I leaned over the rail--and would apply her
hand slyly to my lips, in her many attempts of this nature. So vivid did one of
these scenes become, that I thought I really felt the soft smooth hand on my
mouth, and I was actually about to kiss it, when something that was smooth
enough, certainly, but which was very far from being soft, passed between my
teeth, and I felt it drawn so tight as completely to prevent my calling out. At
the same moment, my arms were seized from behind, and held as if grasped by a
vice. Turning, as well as I was able, I found that rascal Smudge had been
breathing within an inch of my ear, while he passed the gag; and the Dipper was
busy in lashing my arms together behind my back. The whole had been done so
suddenly, and yet with so much skill, that I was a helpless prisoner, as it
might be, in a single instant!
Resistance being as
much out of my power as it was to give any alarm, I was soon secured, hands and
feet, and placed carefully in the waist, a little out of the way; for I
probably owed my life solely to the wish of Smudge to keep me as his slave.
From that instant every appearance of stupidity vanished from this fellow’s
countenance and manner, and he became the moving spirit, and I might say the
soul, of all the proceedings of his companions. As for myself, there I sat,
lashed to a spar, utterly unable to help myself, an unwilling witness of all
that followed. I felt the imminent danger of our situation, but I think I felt
the disgrace of having such a surprise occur in my watch, more even than the
personal risks I ran!
In the first place, I
was disarmed. Then, the Dipper took a lantern which stood on the binnacle,
lighted it, and showed it, for half a minute, above the taffrail. His signal
must have been instantly answered, for he soon extinguished the light, and
moved about the deck, in attentive watchfulness to seize any straggler, who
might happen to come on deck. Little fear of that, however, weariness chaining
the men to their berths as closely as if they had been bolted down with iron. I
now expected to see the fellows fill the yawl with effects, and run away with
them, for, as yet, I could not believe that two men would have the hardihood to
attack such a ship’s company as ours.
I reckoned without my
host. It might have been ten minutes after I was seized, that dark-looking
figures began to climb the ship’s sides, until more than thirty of them were on
her decks. This was done so noiselessly, too, that the most vigilant attention
on my part gave no notice of their approach, until they stood among us. All
these men were armed; a few with muskets; others with clubs, and some with bows
and arrows. So far as I could discover, each had some sort of a knife, and a
few had hatchets, or tomahawks. To my great regret, I saw that three or four
were immediately stationed at the companion-way, aft, and as many more at the
booby-hatch, forward. This was effectually commanding the only two passages by
which the officers and men would be likely to ascend, in the event of their
attempting to come on deck. It is true, the main hatch, as well as that of the
steerage, was used by day, but both had been covered over night, and no one
would think of using either, unless aware of the danger that existed on deck.
I suffered a good deal,
both from the gag and the ropes that bound my limbs, and yet I hardly thought
of the pain, so intense was my curiosity as to what was to follow. After the
savages were all on board, the first quarter of an hour passed in making their
dispositions, Smudge, the stupid, inanimate, senseless Smudge, acting as
leader, and manifesting not only authority, but readiness and sagacity. He
placed all his people in ambush, so that, one appearing from below, would not
at once be apprized of the change that had taken place on deck, and thus give
the savages time to act. After this, another quarter of an hour passed, during
which the fall of a pin might almost have been heard, so profound was the
silence. I shut my eyes in this terrific interval, and endeavoured to pray.
"On deck,
here--forward, there!" said a voice suddenly, that, at once, I knew to be
the captain’s. I would have given the world to be able to answer, in order to
warn him of the danger, but this was impossible. I did groan, and I believe the
captain heard me; for he moved away from the cabin-door, and called out
"Mr. Wallingford--where have you got to, Mr. Wallingford?" He was without
his hat, having come on deck half-clad, simply to ascertain how went the night,
and it makes me shudder, even now, to write about the blow that fell on his
unprotected skull. It would have felled an ox, and it crushed him on the spot.
The caution of his murderers prevented his falling, however, for they did not
wish to alarm the sleepers below; though the plash on the water that followed,
could not fail to reach ears which took in every sound with the avidity of
mine. Thus perished Captain Williams, a mild, well-meaning man, an excellent
seaman, and one whose principal fault was want of caution. I do not think the
water was necessary to complete his fate, as nothing human could have survived
such a blow.
Smudge had been the
principal actor in this frightful scene; and, as soon as it was over, he caused
his men to return to their ambushes. I now thought the officers and men were to
be murdered, in this manner, as one by one they appeared on deck. It would soon
be time for Marble to turn out, though there was the hope he might not unless
called, and I could not do this office, situated as I was. But, I was mistaken.
Instead of enticing any men on deck, the savages pursued a different course.
Having destroyed the captain, they closed the doors of the companion-way, drew
over the booby-hatch, and adopted the safe expedient of making all below
prisoners. This was not done altogether without noise, and the alarm was
evidently given by the means taken to secure the fastenings. I heard a rush at
the cabin-doors, which was soon followed by one at the booby-hatch; but Smudge’s
ingenuity had been sufficient to prevent either from being successful.
As soon as certain that
their prisoners were safe, the savages came and loosened the ropes of my arms
sufficiently to put me more at my ease. They removed those which bound my feet
entirely, and, at the same instant, the gag was taken from my mouth. I was then
led to the companionway, and, by a sign, given to understand I might
communicate with my friends below. In the management of all this, I found that
Smudge, the semi-human, dull, animal-seeming Smudge, was at the head. I also
came to the conclusion my life was to be spared, for a time at least, and for
some purpose that, as yet, baffled my conjectures. I did not call out immediately,
but waited until I heard a movement on the ladder, when I complied with the
orders of my captors and masters.
"Mr. Marble,"
I cried, loud enough to be heard below, "is that you?"
"Ay, ay--and is
that you, Master Miles?"
"This is I. Be
cautious how you act, Mr. Marble. The savages are in possession of the upper
deck, and I am their prisoner. The people are all below, with a strong watch at
the fore-scuttle."
I heard a long, low
whistle, within the companion-way doors, which it was easy enough to interpret
into an expression of the chief-mate’s concern and wonder. For myself, I saw no
use in attempting concealment, but was resolved to speak out fully, even though
it might be at the risk of betraying some of my feelings to my captors, among
whom I thought it probable there might be more than one who understood
something of English.
"We miss Captain
Williams below here," Marble resumed, after a short delay. "Do you
know anything of his movements?"
"Alas! Mr.
Marble--poor Captain Williams can be of no service to any of us, now."
"What of
him?" was demanded in a clear, full voice and as quick as lightning.
"Let me know, at once."
"He has been
killed by a blow from a club, and is thrown overboard."
A dead silence
followed, and it lasted near a minute.
"Then it has
fallen to my duty to decide what is to be done!" Marble at length
exclaimed. "Miles, are you at liberty?--dare you say what you think?"
"I am held here,
by two of the savages, whose prisoner I certainly am. Still, Mr. Marble, they
encourage me to speak, but I fear some among them understand what we say."
There was another
pause, during which the mate was doubtless reflecting on the best course to
pursue.
"Harkee,
Miles," Marble continued, "we know each other, and can tell what is
meant without blabbing. How old are you, out there, on deck."
"Quite thirty
years, Mr. Marble--and good stout years they are, too."
"Well provided
for, with sulphur and the pills, or only with Indian tools, such as our boys
sometimes play with?"
"A little of the
first--half-a-dozen, perhaps; with some of the last, and a plenty of
carvers."
An impatient push from
the Dipper warned me to speak plainer, and satisfied me that the fellow could
comprehend what passed, so long as we confined ourselves to a straight, forward
discourse. This discovery had the effect to put me still more on my guard.
"I understand you,
Miles," Marble answered, in a thoughtful manner; "we must be on our
guard. Do you think they mean to come below?"
"I see no signs at
present--but understanding--" emphasizing the word, "is more general
than you imagine, and no secrets must be told. My advice is ’Millions for
defence, and not a cent for tribute.’"
As this last expression
was common in the mouths of the Americans of the day, having been used on the
occasion of the existing war with France, I felt confident it would be
understood. Marble made no answer, and I was permitted to move from the
companion-way, and to take a seat on the hen-coops. My situation was
sufficiently remarkable. It was still dark; but enough light fell from the
stars to permit me to see all the swarthy and savage forms that were gliding
about the decks, and even to observe something of the expression of the
countenances of those, who, from time to time, came near to stare me in the
face. The last seemed ferociously disposed; but it was evident that a
master-spirit held all these wild beings in strict subjection; quelling the
turbulence of their humours, restraining their fierce disposition to violence,
and giving concert and design to all their proceedings. This master-spirit was
Smudge! Of the fact, I could not doubt; his gestures, his voice, his commands,
giving movement and method to everything that was done. I observed that he
spoke with authority and confidence, though he spoke calmly. He was obeyed,
without any particular marks of deference, but he was obeyed implicitly. I
could also see that the savages considered themselves as conquerors; caring
very little for the men under hatches.
Nothing material occurred
until day dawned. Smudge--for so I must continue to call this revolting-looking
chief, for want of his true name--would permit nothing to be attempted, until
the light became sufficiently strong to enable him to note the proceedings of
his followers. I subsequently ascertained, too, that he waited for
reinforcements, a yell being raised in the ship, just as the sun appeared,
which was answered from the forest. The last seemed fairly alive with savages;
nor was it long before canoes issued from the creek, and I counted one hundred
and seven of these wretches on board the ship. This was their whole force,
however, no more ever appearing.
All this time, or for
three hours, I had no more communication with our own people. I was certain,
however, that they were all together, a junction being easy enough, by means of
the middle-deck, which had no other cargo than the light articles intended for
the north-west trade, and by knocking down the forecastle bulk-head. There was
a sliding board in the last, indeed, that would admit of one man’s passing at a
time, without having recourse to this last expedient. I entertained no doubt
Marble had collected all hands below; and, being in possession of plenty of
arms, the men having carried their muskets and pistols below with them, with
all the ammunition, he was still extremely formidable. What course he would
pursue, I was obliged to conjecture. A sortie would have been very hazardous,
if practicable at all; and it was scarcely practicable, after the means taken
by Smudge and the Dipper to secure the passages. Everything, so far as I was
concerned, was left to conjecture.
The manner in which my
captors treated me, excited my surprise. As soon as it was light, my limbs were
released, and I was permitted to walk up and down the quarter-deck to restore
the circulation of the blood. A clot of blood, with some fragments of hair,
marked the spot where poor Captain Williams had fallen; and I was allowed to
dash a bucket of water over the place, in order to wash away the revolting
signs of the murder. For myself, a strange recklessness had taken the place of
concern, and I became momentarily indifferent to my fate. I expected to die,
and I am now ashamed to confess that my feelings took a direction towards
revenge, rather than towards penitence for my past sins. At times, I even
envied Marble, and those below, who might destroy their enemies at a swoop, by
throwing a match into the magazine. I felt persuaded, indeed, it would come to
that before the mate and men would submit to be the captives of such wretches
as were then in possession of the deck. Smudge and his associates, however,
appeared to be perfectly indifferent to this danger, of the character of which
they were probably ignorant. Their scheme had been very cunningly laid; and,
thus far, it was perfectly successful.
The sun was fairly up,
and the savages began to think seriously of securing their prize, when the two
leaders, Smudge and the Dipper, approached me in a manner to show they were on
the point of commencing operations. The last of these men I now discovered had
a trifling knowledge of English, which he had obtained from different ships.
Still he was a savage, to all intents and purposes, the little information thus
gleaned, serving to render his worst propensities more dangerous, rather than,
in any manner, tempering them. He now took the lead, parading all his men in
two lines on the deck, making a significant gesture towards his fingers, and
uttering, with emphasis, the word "count." I did count the wretches, making,
this time, one hundred and six, exclusively of the two leaders.
"Tell him, down
there"--growled the Dipper, pointing below.
I called for Mr.
Marble, and when he had reached the companion-way, the following conversation
took place between us:
"What is it now,
Miles, my hearty?" demanded the chief-mate.
"I am ordered to
tell you, sir, that the Indians number one hundred and eight, having just
counted them, for this purpose."
"I wish there were
a thousand, as we are about to lift the deck from the ship, and send them all
into the air. Do you think they can understand what I say, Miles?"
"The Dipper does,
sir, when you speak slow and plain. He has only half a notion of what you now
mean, as I can see by his countenance."
"Does the rascal
hear me, now?--is he anywhere near the companion-way?"
"He does, and
is--he is standing, at this moment, on the larboard side of the companion-way,
kneeling one knee, on the forward end of the hen-coop."
"Miles"--said
Marble, in a doubting sort of a voice.
"Mr. Marble--I
hear what you say."
"Suppose--eh--lead
through the companion-way--eh--what would happen to you?"
"I should care
little for that, sir, as I’ve made up my mind to be murdered. But it would do
no good, just now, and might do harm. I will tell them, however, of your
intention to blow them up, if you please; perhaps that may make them a little
shy."
Marble assented, and I
set about the office, as well as I could. Most of my communication had to be
made by means of signs; but, in the end, I succeeded in making the Dipper
understand my meaning. By this man the purport was told to Smudge, in terms.
The old man listened with grave attention, but the idea of being blown up
produced no more effect on him, than would have been produced by a message from
home to tell him that his chimney was on fire, supposing him to have possessed
such a civilized instrument of comfort. That he fully comprehended his friend,
I could see by the expression of his ourang-outang-looking countenance. But
fear was a passion that troubled him very little; and, sooth to say, a man
whose time was passed in a condition as miserable as that in which he
habitually dwelt, had no great reason to set a very high value on his life.
Yet, these miserable wretches never commit suicide! That is a relief reserved
rather for those who have become satiated with human enjoyments, nine pampered
sensualists dying in this mode, for one poor wretch whose miseries have driven
him to despair.
I was astonished at
seeing the intelligence that gleamed in the baboon-like face of Smudge, as he
listened to his friend’s words. Incredulity was the intellectual meaning in his
eye, while indifference seemed seated in his whole visage.
It was evident the
threat had made no impression, and I managed to let Marble understand as much,
and that in terms which the Dipper could not very well comprehend. I got no
answer, a death-like stillness reigning below decks, in lieu of the bustle that
had so lately been heard there. Smudge seemed struck with the change, and I
observed he was giving orders to two or three of the elder savages, apparently
to direct a greater degree of watchfulness. I confess to some uneasiness
myself, for expectation is an unpleasant guest, in a scene like that, and more
especially when accompanied by uncertainty.
Smudge now seemed to
think it time to commence his operations in earnest. Under the direction of the
Dipper a quantity of line was thrown into the yawl, studding-halyards, and such
other rope of convenient size as could be found in the launch, and the boat was
towed by two or three canoes to the island. Here the fellows made what seamen
call a "guess-warp," of their rope; fastening one end to a tree, and
paying out line, as the yawl was towed back again to the ship. The Dipper’s
calculation proved to be sufficiently accurate, the rope reaching from the
vessel to the tree.
As soon as this feat
was accomplished, and it was done with sufficient readiness, though somewhat
lubberly, twenty or thirty of the savages clapped on the warp, until they had
tautened it to as great a strain as it would bear. After this they ceased
pulling, and I observed a search around the galley in quest of the cook’s axe,
evidently with a design to cut the cables. I thought this a fact worth communicating
to Marble, and I resolved to do so at the risk of my life. "The Indians
have run a line to the island, and are about to cut the cables, no doubt
intending to warp the ship ashore; and that, too, at the very spot where they
once had the Sea-Otter."
"Ay, ay--let them
go on; we’ll be ready for them in time," was the only answer I received.
I never knew whether to
ascribe the apathy the savages manifested to this communication, to a wish that
the fact might be known to the people below, or to indifference. They certainly
proceeded in their movements with just as much coolness as if they had the ship
all to themselves. They had six or eight canoes, and parties of them began to
move round the vessel, with precisely the same confidence as men would do it in
a friendly port. What most surprised me were the quiet and submission to orders
they observed. At length the axe was found secreted in the bows of the launch,
and Marble was apprised of the use to which it was immediately applied, by the
heavy blows that fell upon the cables.
"Miles," said
the chief-mate--"these blows go to my heart! Are the blackguards really in
earnest?"
"The larboard
bower is gone, sir, and the blows you now hear are on the starboard, which is
already half in two--that finishes it; the ship now hangs only by the
warp."
"Is there any
wind, boy?"
"Not a breath of
it in the bay, though I can see a little ripple on the water, outside."
"Is it rising or
falling water, Miles?"
"The ebb is nearly
done--they’ll never be able to get the ship up on the shelving rock where they
had the Sea-Otter, until the water rises ten or twelve feet."
"Thank God for
that! I was afraid they might get her on that accursed bed, and break her back
at once."
"Is it of any
importance to us, Mr. Marble? What hope can we have of doing anything against
such odds, and in our circumstances?"
"The odds I care
nothing for, boy. My lads are screwed up so tight, they’d lick the whole
North-West Coast, if they could only get on deck without having their
fashion-pieces stove in. The circumstances, I allow, must count for a great
deal."
"The ship is
moving fast towards the island--I see no hope for us, Mr. Marble!"
"I say, Miles, it
is worth some risk to try and save the craft--were it not for fear of you, I
would have played the rascals a trick half an hour since."
"Never mind me,
sir--it was my fault it has happened, and I ought to suffer for it--do what
duty and discretion tell you is best."
I waited a minute after
this, in intense expectation, not knowing what was to follow, when a report
made me fancy for an instant some attempt was making to blow up the deck. The
wails and cries that succeeded, however, soon let me into the real state of the
case. A volley of muskets had been fired from the cabin-windows, and every
individual in two canoes that were passing at the time, to the number of
eleven, were shot down like bullocks. Three were killed dead, and the remainder
received wounds that promised to be mortal. My life would have been the instant
sacrifice of this act, had it not been for the stern authority of Smudge, who
ordered my assailants off, with a manner and tone that produced immediate
compliance. It was clear I was reserved for some peculiar fate.
Every man who could,
rushed into the remaining canoes and the ship’s yawl, in order to pick up the
killed and wounded, as soon as the nature of the calamity was known. I watched
them from the taffrail, and soon ascertained that Marble was doing the same
from the windows below me. But the savages did not dare venture in a line with
a fire that had proved so fatal, and were compelled to wait until the ship had
moved sufficiently ahead to enable them to succour their friends, without
exposing their own lives. As this required some distance, as well as time, the
ship was not only left without a canoe, or boat of any sort, in the water, but
with only half her assailants on board of her. Those who did remain, for want
of means to attack any other enemy, vented their spite on the ship, expending
all their strength in frantic efforts on the warp. The result was, that while
they gave great way to the vessel, they finally broke the line.
I was leaning on the
wheel, with Smudge near me, when this accident occurred. The tide was still
running ebb, and with some strength; and the ship was just entering the narrow
passage between the island and the point that formed one termination of the
bay, heading, of course, toward the tree to which the warp had been secured. It
was an impulsive feeling, rather than any reason, that made me give the vessel
a sheer with the helm, so as to send her directly through the passage, instead
of letting her strike the rocks. I had no eventual hope in so doing, nor any
other motive than the strong reluctance I felt to have the good craft hit the
bottom. Luckily, the Dipper was in the canoes, and it was not an easy matter to
follow the ship, under the fire from her cabin-windows, had he understood the
case, and been disposed to do so. But, like all the rest in the canoes, he was
busy with his wounded friends, who were all carried off towards the creek. This
left me master of the ship’s movements for five minutes, and by that time she
had drawn through the passage, and was actually shooting out into the open
ocean.
This was a novel, and
in some respects an embarrassing situation. It left a gleam of hope, but it was
a hope without a direction, and almost without an object. I could perceive that
none of the savages on board had any knowledge of the cause of our movement,
unless they might understand the action of the tide. They had expected the ship
to be run ashore at the tree; and here she was gliding into the ocean, and was
already clear of the passage. The effect was to produce a panic, and fully
one-half of those who had remained in the ship, jumped overboard and began to
swim for the island. I was momentarily in hope all would take this course; but
quite five-and-twenty remained, more from necessity than choice, as I
afterwards discovered, for they did not know how to swim. Of this number was
Smudge, who probably still remained to secure his conquest. It struck me the
moment was favourable, and I went to the companion-way, and was about to remove
its fastenings, thinking the ship might be recovered during the prevalence of
the panic. But a severe blow, and a knife gleaming in the hands of Smudge,
admonished me of the necessity of greater caution. The affair was not yet
ended, nor was my captor a man as easily disconcerted as I had incautiously
supposed. Unpromising as he seemed, this fellow had a spirit that fitted him
for great achievements, and which, under other circumstances, might have made
him a hero. He taught me the useful lesson of not judging of men merely by
their exteriors.
Court--"Brother
John Bates, is not that the morning which breaks yonder?"Bates.--"I
think it be; but we have no great cause to desire the approach of
day."Will.--"We see yonder the beginning of the day; but I think we
shall never see the end of it----"
Henry V.
The ship did not lose
her steerage-way. As soon as past the point of the island, a gentle southerly
breeze was felt; and, acting on the spars and hull, it enabled me, by putting
the helm a little up, to keep her head off shore, and thus increase her
distance from the bay. The set of the tide did more for her than the wind, it
is true; but the two, acting in unison, carried her away from the coast at a
rate that nearly equalled two knots in the hour. This was slow moving,
certainly, for a vessel in such a strait; but it would require fifteen or
twenty minutes for the canoes to return from the creek, and make the circuit of
the island by the other channel. By that time we should be near half a mile at
sea.
Smudge, beyond a
question, understood that he was in a dilemma, though totally ignorant of some
of the leading difficulties of his case. It was plain to me he could not
comprehend why the ship took the direction of the offing, for he had no
conception of the power of the rudder. Our tiller worked below, and it is
possible this circumstance mystified him, more small vessels in that day
managing their helms without the aid of the wheel, than with it. At length the
movement of the vessel became too palpable to admit of further delay; and this
savage approached me, with a drawn knife, and a manner that proved natural
affection had not been the motive of his previous moderation. After flourishing
his weapon fiercely before my eyes, and pressing it most significantly, once or
twice, against my breast, he made signs for me to cause the ship to turn round
and re-enter the port. I thought my last moment had come, but naturally enough
pointed to the spars, giving my master to understand that the vessel was not in
her usual trim. I believe I was understood as to this part of my excuses, it
being too apparent that our masts and yards were not in their usual places, for
the fact to be overlooked even by a savage. Smudge, however, saw that several
of the sails were bent, and he pointed to those, growling out his threats,
should I refuse to set them. The spanker, in particular, being near him, he
took hold of it, shook it, and ordered me to loosen it forthwith.
It is scarcely
necessary to say, I obeyed this order with secret joy. Casting loose the
brails, I put the out-hauler in the hands of a dozen of the savages, and set
the example of pulling. In a minute we had this sail spread, with the sheet a
little eased off. I then led a party forward, and got the fore and main
stay-sails on the ship. To these were added the mizen stay-sail, the only other
piece of canvass we could show, until the top-masts were fidded. The effect of
these four sails, however, was to add at least another knot to the way of the
ship, and to carry her out sooner to a point where she felt the full force of
the light breeze that was blowing from the south-east. By the time the four
sails were set, we were fully a quarter of a mile from the island, every
instant getting more fairly into the true currents of the air.
Smudge watched me with
the eyes of a hawk. As I had obeyed his own orders in making sail, he could not
complain of that; but the result evidently disappointed him. He saw we were
still moving in the wrong direction, and, as yet, not a canoe was visible. As
for these last, now the vessel had way on her, I was not without hopes of being
able to keep them exposed to the fire from the cabin-windows, and, finally, of
getting rid of them by drawing off the land to a distance they would not be
likely to follow. The Dipper, however, I was aware, was a bold fellow--knew
something of vessels--and I was determined to give a hint to Marble to pick him
off, should he come within range of his muskets.
In the meantime the
alarm and impatience of Smudge and his companions, very sensibly increased.
Five minutes were an age in the circumstances in which they were placed, and I
saw that it would soon be necessary to adopt some new expedient, or I might
expect to be sacrificed to the resentment of these savages. Necessity sharpens
the wits, and I hit upon a scheme which was not entirely without the merit of
ingenuity. As it was, I suppose I owed my life to the consciousness of the
savages, that they could do nothing without me.
Smudge, with three or
four of the fiercest of his companions, had begun again to menace me with the
knife, making signs, at the same time, for me to turn the ship’s head towards
the land. I asked for a little room, and then describing a long circle on the
deck, pointing to the four sails we had set, and this in a way to tell them
that under the canvass we carried, it would be necessary to go a great distance
in order to turn round. When I had succeeded in communicating this idea, I
forthwith set about giving them to understand that by getting up the top-masts,
and making more sail, we might return immediately. The savages understood me,
and the explanation appearing reasonable to them, they went aside and consulted
together. As time pressed, it was not long before Smudge came to me with signs
to show him and his party how to get the remainder of the sails set. Of course,
I was not backward in giving the desired information.
In a few minutes, I had
a string of the savages hold of the mast-rope, forward, a luff-tackle being
applied. As everything was ready aloft, all we had to do was to pull, until,
judging by the eye, I thought the spar was high enough, when I ran up the
rigging and clapped in the fid. Having the top-mast out of the way, without
touching any of its rigging, I went down on the fore-yard, and loosened the
sail. This appeared so much like business, that the savages gave sundry
exclamations of delight; and, by the time I got on deck, they were all ready to
applaud me as a good fellow. Even Smudge was completely mystified; and when I
set the others at work at the jeer-fall to sway up the fore-yard, he was as
active as any of them. We soon had the yard in its place, and I went aloft to
secure it, touching the braces first so as to fill the sail.
The reader may rest
assured I did not hurry myself, now I had things in so fair a way. I could
perceive that my power and importance increased with every foot we went from
the land; and the ship steering herself under such canvass, the wheel being a
trifle up, there was no occasion for extraordinary exertion on my part. I
determined now to stay aloft as long as possible. The yard was soon secured,
and then I went up into the top, where I began to set up the weather-rigging.
Of course, nothing was very thoroughly done, though sufficiently so for the
weather we had.
From the top I had a
good view of the offing, and of the coast for leagues. We were now quite a mile
at sea, and, though the tide was no longer of any use to us, we were drawing
through the water quite at the rate of two knots. I thought that the flood had
made, and that it took us a little on our lee-bow, hawsing us up to windward.
Just as I had got the last lanyard fastened, the canoes began to appear, coming
round the island by the farther passage, and promising to overtake us in the
course of the next twenty minutes. The crisis demanded decision, and I
determined to get the jib on the ship. Accordingly, I was soon on deck.
Having so much the
confidence of the savages, who now fancied their return depended on me, I soon
had them at work, and we had the stay set up in two or three minutes. I then
ran out and cast off the gaskets, when my boys began to hoist at a signal from
me. I have seldom been so happy as when I saw that large sheet of canvass open
to the air. The sheet was hauled in and belayed as fast as possible, and then
it struck me I should not have time to do any more before the canoes would
overtake us. It was my wish to communicate with Marble. While passing aft, to
effect this object, I paused a moment to examine the movement of the canoes;
old Smudge, the whole time, expressing his impatience that the ship did not
turn round. I make no doubt I should have been murdered a dozen times, had I
lives enough, were it not that the savages felt how dependent they were on me,
for the government of the vessel. I began to see my importance, and grew bold
in proportion. As for the canoes, I took a look at them through a glass, They
were about half-a-mile distant; had ceased paddling, and were lying close
together, seemingly in consultation. I fancied the appearance of the ship, under
canvass, had alarmed them, and that they began to think we had regained the
vessel, and were getting her in sailing condition again, and that it might not
be prudent to come too near. Could I confirm this impression, a great point
would be gained. Under the pretence of making more sail, in order to get the
ship’s head round, a difficulty I had to explain to Smudge by means of signs
some six or eight times, I placed the savages at the main-top-mast mast-rope,
and told them to drag. This was a task likely to keep them occupied, and what
was more, it kept them all looking forward, leaving me affecting to be busied
aft. I had given Smudge a segar too, to put him in good humour, and I had also
taken the liberty to light one for myself.
Our guns had all been
primed, levelled, and had their tompions taken out the night before, in
readiness to repel any assault that might be made. I had only to remove the
apron from the after-gun, and it was ready to be discharged. Going to the
wheel, I put the helm hard up, until our broadside bore on the canoes. Then
glancing along my gun, until I saw it had a tolerable range, I clapped the
segar to the priming, springing back to the wheel, and putting the helm down.
The explosion produced a general yell among the savages, several of whom
actually leaped into the chains ready to go overboard, while Smudge rushed
towards me, fiercely brandishing his knife. I thought my time had come! but,
perceiving that the ship was luffing fast, I motioned eagerly forward, to draw
the attention of my assailant in that quarter. The vessel was coming-to, and
Smudge was easily induced to believe it was the commencement of turning round.
The breathing time allowed me to mystify him with a few more signs; after
which, he rejoined his people, showed them exultingly the ship still luffing,
and I make no doubt, he thought himself, and induced the rest to think, that
the gun had a material agency in producing all these apparent changes. As for
the canoes, the grape had whistled so near them, that they began to paddle
back, doubtless under the impression, that we were again masters of the ship,
and had sent them this hint to keep aloof.
Thus far I had
succeeded beyond my most sanguine expectations; and I began to entertain lively
hopes of not only saving my life, but of recovering the command of the vessel.
Could I manage to get her out of sight of land, my services would be so
indispensable, as almost to insure success. The coast was very low, and a run
of six or eight hours would do this, provided the vessel’s head could be kept
in the right direction. The wind, moreover, was freshening, and I judged that
the Crisis had already four knots way on her. Less than twenty miles would put
all the visible coast under water. But, it was time to say something to Marble.
With a view to lull distrust, I called Smudge to the companion-way, in order
that he might hear what passed, though I felt satisfied, now that the Dipper
was out of the ship, not a soul remained among the savages, who could
understand a syllable of English, or knew anything of vessels. The first call
brought the mate to the door. "Well, Miles; what is it?"--he
asked--"what meant the gun, and who fired it?"
"All right, Mr.
Marble. I fired the gun to keep off the canoes, and it has had the effect I
wished."
"Yes; my head was
out of the cabin-window at the time, for I believed the ship was waring, and
thought you had given up, and were going back into port. I saw the roundshot
strike within twenty fathoms of the canoes, and as for the grape, some of it flew
beyond them. Why, we are more than half a league from the land, boy!--Will
Smudge stand that much longer?"
I then told Marble
precisely how we were situated on deck, the sail we were under, the number of
savages we had on board, and the notion the savages entertained on the subject
of turning the ship round. It is not easy to say which listened with the most
attention, Marble, or Smudge. The latter made frequent gestures for me to turn
the ship towards the coast, for by this time she had the wind abeam again, and
was once more running in a straight line. It was necessary, on more accounts
than one, to adopt some immediate remedy for the danger that began to press on
me anew. Not only must Smudge and his associates be pacified, but, as the ship
got into the offing, she began to feel the ground-swell, and her spars, aloft,
were anything but secure. The main-top-mast was about half-up, and it was
beginning to surge and move in the cap, in a way I did not like. It is true,
there was not much danger yet; but the wind was rising, and what was to be
done, ought to be done at once. I was not sorry, however, to perceive that five
or six of the savages, Smudge among the number, began to betray signs of
sea-sickness. I would have given Clawbonny, at the moment, to have had all the
rascals in rough water!
I now endeavoured to
make Smudge understand the necessity of my having assistance from below, both
to assist in turning the vessel, and in getting the yards and masts into their
places. The old fellow shook his head, and looked grave at this. I saw he was
not sick enough yet, to be indifferent about his life. After a time, however,
he pronounced the names of Neb and Yo, the blacks having attracted the
attention of the savages, the last being the cook. I understood him, he would
suffer these two to come to my assistance, provided it could be done without
endangering his own ascendency. Three unarmed men could hardly be dangerous to
twenty-five who were armed; and then I suspected that he fancied the negroes
would prove allies to himself, in the event of a struggle, rather than foes. As
for Neb, he made a fatal mistake; nor was he much nearer the truth in regard to
Joe-or Yo, as he called him--the cook feeling quite as much for the honour of
the American flag, as the fairest-skinned seaman in the country. It is
generally found, that the loyalty of the negroes is of proof.
I found means to make
Smudge understand the manner in which these two blacks could be got on deck,
without letting up the rest. As soon as he fairly comprehended the means to be
used, he cheerfully acquiesced, and I made the necessary communication to
Marble. A rope was sent down, over the stern-boat, to the cabin-windows, and
Neb took a turn round his body; when he was hauled up to the gunwale of the boat,
into which he was dragged by the assistance of the savages. The same process
was used with Joe. Before the negroes were permitted to go aloft, however,
Smudge made them a brief oration, in which oracular sentences were blended with
significant gestures, and indications of what they were to expect, in the event
of bad behaviour. After this, I sent the blacks into the main-top, and glad
enough I thought they were both to get there.
Thus reinforced, we had
the main-top-mast fidded in a very few minutes. Neb was then directed to set up
the rigging, and to clear away the yard, so it might be got into its place. In
a word, an hour passed in active exertions, at the end of which, we had
everything rove, bent, and in its place, on the main-mast, from the top-mast-head
to the deck. The top-gallant-mast was lying fore and aft in the waist, and
could not then be touched; nor was it necessary. I ordered the men to loosen
both sails, and to overhaul down their rigging. In the eyes of Smudge, this
looked highly promising; and the savages gave a yell of delight when they saw
the top-sail fairly filled and drawing. I added the main-sail to the pressure,
and then the ship began to walk off the coast, at a rate that promised all I
hoped for. It was now necessary for me to stick by the wheel, of the uses of
which Smudge began to obtain some notions. At this time, the vessel was more
than two leagues from the island, and objects began to look dim along the
coast. As for the canoes, they could no longer be seen, and chasing us any
farther was quite out of the question. I felt that the crisis was approaching.
Smudge and his
companions now became more and more earnest on the subject of turning the ship
round. The indistinctness of the land began seriously to alarm them, and sea-sickness
had actually placed four of their number flat on the deck. I could see that the
old fellow himself was a good deal affected, though his spirit, and the risks
he ran, kept him in motion, and vigilantly on the watch. It was necessary to
seem to do something; and I sent the negroes up into the fore-top, to get the
top sail-yard in its place, and the sail set. This occupied another hour,
before we were entirely through, when the land was getting nearly awash. As
soon as the mizen-top-sail was set, I braced sharp up, and brought the ship
close upon the wind. This caused the Indians to wilt down like flowers under a
burning sun, just as I expected; there being, by this time, a seven-knot
breeze, and a smart head-sea on. Old Smudge felt that his forces were fast
deserting him, and he now came to me, in a manner that would not be denied, and
I felt the necessity of doing something to appease him. I got the savages
stationed as well as I could, hauled up the main-sail, and put the ship in
stays. We tacked better than I could have believed possible, and when my wild
captors saw that we were actually moving in the direction of the land, again,
their delight was infinite. Their leader was ready to hug me; but I avoided
this pleasure in the best manner I could. As for the consequences, I had no
apprehensions, knowing we were too far off to have any reason to dread the
canoes, and being certain it was easy enough to avoid them in such a breeze.
Smudge and his
companions were less on the alert, as soon as they perceived the ship was going
in the proper direction. They probably believed the danger in a measure over,
and they began to yield a little to their physical sufferings. I called Neb to
the wheel, and leaning over the taffrail, I succeeded in getting Marble to a cabin-window,
without alarming Smudge. I then told the mate to get all his forces in the
forecastle, having observed that the Indians avoided that part of the vessel,
on account of the heavy plunges she occasionally made, and possibly because
they fancied our people were all aft. As soon as the plan was understood, I
strolled forward, looking up at the sails, and touching a rope, here and there,
like one bent on his ordinary duty. The savage stationed at the fore-scuttle
was as sick as a dog, and with streaming eyes, he was paying the landsmen’s
tribute to the sea. The hatch was very strong, and it was secured simply by its
hasp and a bit of iron thrust through it. I had only to slip my hand down,
remove the iron, throw open the hatch, when the ship’s company streamed up on
deck, Marble leading.
It was not a moment for
explanations. I saw, at a glance, that the mate and his followers regarded the
situation of the ship very differently from what I did myself. I had now been
hours with the savages, had attained a little of their confidence, and knew how
dependent they were on myself for their final safety; all of which, in a small
degree, disposed me to treat them with some of the lenity I fancied I had
received from them, in my own person. But, Marble and the crew had been chafing
below, like caged lions, the whole time, and, as I afterwards learned, had
actually taken an unanimous vote to blow themselves up, before they would
permit the Indians to retain the control of the vessel. Then poor Captain
Williams was much beloved forward, and his death remained to be avenged. I
would have said a word in favour of my captors, but the first glance I got at
the flushed face of the mate, told me it would be useless. I turned, therefore,
to the sick savage who had been left as a sentinel over the fore-scuttle, to
prevent his interference. This man was armed with the pistols that had been
taken from me, and he showed a disposition to use them. I was too quick in my
motions, however, falling upon him so soon as to prevent one who was not expert
with the weapons from using them. We clenched, and fell on the deck together,
the Indian letting the pistols fall to meet my grasp.
As this occurred, I
heard the cheers of the seamen; and Marble, shouting out to "revenge
Captain Williams," gave the order to charge. I soon had my own fellow
perfectly at my mercy, and got him so near the end of the jib downhaul, as to
secure him with a turn or two of that rope. The man made little resistance,
after the first onset; and, catching up the pistols, I left him, to join in
what was doing aft. As I lay on the deck, I heard several plunges into the
water, and then half-a-dozen of most cruelly crushing blows succeeded. Not a
shot was fired by either party, though some of our people, who had carried all
their arms below the night the ship was seized, used their pikes with savage
freedom. By the time I got as far aft as the main-mast, the vessel was our own.
Nearly half the Indians had thrown themselves into the sea; the remaining dozen
had either been knocked in the head like beeves, or were stuck, like so many
porkers. The dead bodies followed the living into the sea. Old Smudge alone
remained, at the moment of which I have spoken.
The leader of the
savages was examining the movements of Neb, at the moment the shout was raised;
and the black, abandoning the wheel, threw his arms round those of the old man,
holding him like a vice. In this situation he was found by Marble and myself,
who approached at the same instant, one on each side of the quarter-deck.
"Overboard with
the blackguard!" called out the excited mate; "overboard with him,
Neb, like a trooper’s horse!"
"Hold--" I
interrupted, "spare the old wretch, Mr. Marble;--he spared me."
A request from me
would, at any moment, outweigh an order from the captain, himself, so far as
the black was concerned, else Smudge would certainly have gone into the ocean,
like a bundle of straw. Marble had in him a good deal of the indifference to
bodily suffering that is generated by habit, and, aroused, he was a dangerous,
and sometimes a hard man; but, in the main, he was not cruel; and then he was
always manly. In the short struggle which he had passed, he had actually
dropped his pike, to knock an Indian down with his fist; bundling the fellow
through a port without ceremony, ere he had time to help himself. But he
disdained striking Smudge, with such odds against him; and he went to the helm,
himself, bidding Neb secure the prisoner. Glad of this little relief to a scene
so horrible, I ran forward, intending to bring my own prisoner aft, and to have
the two confined together, below. But I was too late. One of the Philadelphians
had just got the poor wretch’s head and shoulders through the bow-port, and I
was barely in time to see his feet disappear.
Not a cheer was given
for our success. When all was over, the men stood gazing at each other, stern,
frowning, and yet with the aspects of those who felt they had been, in a
manner, disgraced by the circumstances which led them to the necessity of thus
regaining the command of their own vessel. As for myself, I ran and sprang upon
the taffrail, to look into the ship’s wake. A painful sight met me, there!
During the minute or two passed in the brief struggle, the Crisis had gone
steadily ahead, like the earth moving in its orbit, indifferent to the
struggles of the nations that are contending on its bosom. I could see heads
and arms tossing in our track for a hundred fathoms, those who could not swim
struggling to the last to preserve their existence. Marble, Smudge and Neb,
were all looking in the same direction, at that instant. Under an impulse I
could not control, I ventured to suggest that we might yet tack and save
several of the wretches.
"Let them drown,
and be d----d!" was the chief-mate’s sententious answer.
"No--no--Masser
Mile," Neb ventured to add, with a remonstrating shake of the
head--"dat will nebber do--no good ebber come of Injin. If you don’t drown
him, he sartain drown you."
I saw it was idle to
remonstrate; and by this time one dark spot, after another, began to disappear,
as the victims sank in the ocean. As for Smudge, his eye was riveted on the
struggling forms of his followers, in a manner to show that traces of human
feeling are to be found, in some aspect or other, in every condition of life. I
thought I could detect workings of the countenance of this being, indurated as
his heart had become by a long life of savage ferocity, which denoted how
keenly he felt the sudden destruction that had alighted on his tribe. He might
have had sons and grandsons among those struggling wretches, on whom he was now
gazing for the last time. If so, his self-command was almost miraculous; for,
while I could see that he felt, and felt intensely, not a sign of weakness
escaped him. As the last head sunk from view, I could see him shudder; a
suppressed groan escaped him; then he turned his face towards the bulwarks, and
stood immovable as one of the pines of his own forests, for a long time. I
asked Marble’s permission to release the old man’s arms, and the mate granted
it, though not without growling a few curses on him, and on all who had been
concerned in the late occurrences on board the ship.
There was too much duty
to be done, to render all secure, to suffer us to waste much time in mere
sympathy. All the top-mast rigging, backstays, &c., had to be set up
afresh, and gangs were sent about this duty, forward and aft. The blood was
washed from the decks, and a portion of the crew got along the top-gallant-masts,
and pointed them. The topsails were all close-reefed, the courses hauled up,
the spanker and jib taken in, and the ship hove-to. It wanted but two hours of
sunset when Mr. Marble had got things to his mind. We had crossed royal-yards,
and had everything set that would draw, from the trucks down. The launch was in
the water towing astern; the ship was then about a mile from the southern
passage into the bay, towards which she was steering with the wind very much as
it had been since an hour after sunrise, though slightly falling. Our guns were
loose, and the crew was at quarters. Even I did not know what the new captain
intended to do, for he had given his orders in the manner of one whose mind was
too immovably made up, to admit of consultation. The larboard battery was
manned, and orders had been given to see the guns on that side levelled and
ready for firing. As the ship brushed past the island, in entering the bay, the
whole of this broadside was delivered in among its bushes and trees. We heard a
few yells, in reply, that satisfied us the grape had told, and that Marble had
not miscalculated the position of some of his enemies, at least.
When the ship entered
the little bay, it was with a moderate and steady movement, the breeze being
greatly broken by the forests. The main-yard was thrown aback, and I was
ordered into the launch, with its crew armed. A swivel was in the bows of the
boat, and I pulled into the creek, in order to ascertain if there were any
signs of the savages. In entering the creek, the swivel was discharged,
according to orders, and we soon detected proofs that we disturbed a bivouac. I
now kept loading and firing this little piece into the bushes, supporting it
with occasional volleys of musketry, until pretty well satisfied that we had
swept the shore effectually. At the bivouac, I found the canoes, and our own
yawl, and what was some little revenge for what had happened, I also found a
pile of no less than six hundred skins, which had doubtless been brought to
trade with us, if necessary, in order to blind-our eyes until the favourable
moment for the execution of the conspiracy should offer. I made no scruple
about confiscating these skins, which were taken on board the ship.
I next went to the
island, on which I found one man dying with a grape-shot wound, and evidence
that a considerable party had left it, as soon as they felt our fire. This
party had probably gone outside the island, but it was getting too late to
follow. On my return, I met the ship coming out, Captain Marble being
determined not to trust her inside another night. The wind was getting light,
and, the tides running fiercely in that high latitude, we were glad to make an
offing again while there was still day. The success with the skins greatly
mollified the new captain, who declared to me that, after he had hanged Smudge
in sight of his own shores, he should "feel something like himself
again."
We passed the night
under our top-sails, standing off and on, with the wind steady, but light, at
the southward. Next morning, the duty of the ship went on as usual, until the
men had breakfasted, when we stood again into the bay. This time, we hove-to so
as to get one of the buoys, when we dropped the stream, leaving the top-sails
set. We then hove up the anchor, securing the range of cable that was bent to
it. Both of the anchors, and their ranges of cable, were thus recovered; the
ends of the last being entered at the hawse-holes, and the pieces spliced. This
work may have occupied us four hours; after which, the stream-anchor was hove
up, catted and fished. Marble then ordered a whip rove at the fore-yard-arm.
I was on the
quarter-deck when this command was suddenly given. I wished to remonstrate, for
I had some tolerably accurate notions of legality, and the rights of persons.
Still, I did not like to say anything; for Captain Marble’s eye and manner were
not the least in the trifling mood, at that instant. The whip was soon rove,
and the men stood looking aft, in silent expectation.
"Take that
murdering blackguard forward, fasten his arms behind his back, place him on the
third gun, and wait for orders," added our new captain, sternly.
No one dared hesitate
about obeying these orders, though I could see that one or two of the lads
disliked the business.
"Surely," I
ventured to say, in a low voice, "you are not in earnest, Mr.
Marble!"
"Captain Marble,
if you please, Mr. Wallingford. I am now master of this vessel, and you are her
chief-mate. I intend to hang your friend Smudge, as an example to the rest of
the coast. These woods are full of eyes at this moment; and the sight they’ll
presently see, will do more good than forty missionaries, and threescore and
ten years of preaching. Set the fellow up on the gun, men, as I ordered. This
is the way to generalize with an Indian."
In a moment, there
stood the hapless wretch, looking about him with an expression that denoted the
consciousness of danger, though it was not possible he could comprehend the
precise mode of his execution. I went to him, and pressed his hand, pointing
upward, as much as to say his whole trust was now in the Great Spirit. The
Indian understood me, for from that instant he assumed an air of dignified
composure, like one every way prepared to meet his fate. It is not probable,
with his habits, that he saw any peculiar hardship in his own case; for he had,
doubtless, sacrificed many a prisoner under circumstances of less exasperation
than that which his own conduct had provoked.
"Let two of the ’niggers’
take a turn with the end of the whip round the chap’s neck," said Marble,
too dignified to turn Jack Ketch in person, and unwilling to set any of the
white seamen at so ungracious an office. The cook, Joe, and another black, soon
performed this revolting duty, from the odium of which a sailor seldom
altogether escapes.
I now perceived Smudge
looking upward, seeming to comprehend the nature of the fate that awaited him.
The deeply-seated principle within him, caused a dark shadow to pass over a
countenance already so gloomy and wrinkled by suffering and exposure; and he
turned his look wistfully towards Marble, at whose command each order in
succession had been obeyed. Our new captain caught that gaze, and I was, for a
single moment, in hope he would relent, and let the wretch go. But Marble had persuaded
himself he was performing a great act of nautical justice; nor was he aware,
himself, how much he was influenced by a feeling allied to vengeance.
"Sway away!"
he called out; and Smudge was dangling at the yard-arm in a few seconds.
A block of wood could
not have been more motionless than the body of this savage, after one quivering
shudder of suffering had escaped it. There it hung, like a jewel-block, and
every sign of life was soon taken away. In a quarter of an hour, a man was sent
up, and, cutting the rope, the body fell, with a sharp plunge, into the water,
and disappeared.
At a later day, the
account of this affair found its way into the newspapers at home. A few
moralists endeavoured to throw some doubts over the legality and necessity of
the proceedings, pretending that more evil than good was done to the cause of
sacred justice by such disregard of law and principles; but the feeling of
trade, and the security of ships when far from home, were motives too powerful
to be put down by the still, quiet remonstrances of reason and right. The
abuses to which such practices would be likely to lead, in cases in which one
of the parties constituted himself the law, the judge, and the executioner,
were urged in vain against the active and ever-stimulating incentive of a love
of gold. Still, I knew that Marble wished the thing undone when it was too
late, it being idle to think of quieting the suggestions of that monitor God
has implanted within us, by the meretricious and selfish approbation of those
who judge of right and wrong by their own narrow standard of interest.
1st Lord.--"Throca
movonsas, cargo, cargo, cargo."All.--"Cargo, cargo, villianda par
corbo, cargo."Par.--"O! ransome, ransome:--Do not hide mine
eyes"1st Sold.--"Boskos Thromuldo boskos."Par.--"I know you
are the Muskos’ regiment, And I shall lose my life for want of
language.--"
All’s Well That Ends
Well.
The Crisis was tacked,
as soon as the body of Smudge was cut down, and she moved slowly, her crew
maintaining a melancholy silence, out of the little haven. I never witnessed
stronger evidence of sadness in the evolutions of a vessel; the slow and
stately departure resembling that of mourners leaving the grave on which they
had just heard the fall of the clod. Marble told me afterwards, he had been
disposed to anchor, and remain until the body of poor Captain Williams should
rise, as it probably would within the next forty-eight hours; but the dread of
a necessity of sacrificing more of the natives, induced him to quit the fatal
spot, without paying the last duties to our worthy old commander. I always
regretted we did not remain, for I think no Indian would have come near us, had
we continued in the harbour a month.
It was high-noon when
the ship once more issued into the broad bosom of the Pacific. The wind was at
south-east, and as we drew off from the land, it came fresh and steady. About
two, having an offing of ten or twelve miles, orders were issued to set all the
larboard studding-sails, and we stood to the southward and westward under a
press of canvass. Every one saw in this change, a determination to quit the
coast; nor did we regret the measure, for our trade had been quite successful,
down to the moment of the seizure, but could hardly be prosperous after what
had passed. I had not been consulted in the affair at all, but the second-mate
having the watch, I was now summoned to the cabin, and let into the secret of
our future movements. I found Marble seated at the cabin table, with Captain
Williams’s writing-desk open before him, and sundry papers under examination.
"Take a seat, Mr.
Wallingford," said the new master, with a dignity and manner suited to the
occasion. "I have just been overhauling the old man’s instructions from
the owners, and find I have done right in leaving these hang-gallows rascals to
themselves, and shaping our course to the next point of destination. As it is,
the ship has done surprisingly well. There are $67,370 good Spaniards down in
the run, and that for goods which I see are invoiced at just $26,240; and when
you consider that no duties, port-charges, or commissions are to be deducted,
but that the dollars under our feet are all our own, without any drawbacks, I
call the operation a good one. Then that blundering through the Straits, though
it must never be talked of in any other light than a bold push for a quick
passage, did us a wonderful deal of good, shoving us ahead near a month in
time. It has put us so much ahead of our calculations, indeed, that I would
cruise for Frenchmen for five or six weeks, were there the least probability
that one of the chaps was to the westward of the Horn. Such not being the fact,
however, and there still being a very long road before us, I have thought it
best to push for the next point of destination. Read that page of the owner’s
idees, Mr. Wallingford, and you will get their advice for just such a situation
as that in which we find ourselves."
The passage pointed out
by Captain Marble was somewhat parenthetical, and was simply intended to aid
Captain Williams, in the event of his not being able to accomplish the other
objects of his voyage. It had a place in the instructions, indeed, solely on account
of a suggestion of Marble’s himself, the project being one of those favourite
schemes of the mate, that men sometimes maintain through thick or thin, until
they get to be ruling thoughts. On Captain Williams it had not weighed a
feather; his intention having been to proceed to the Sandwich Islands for
sandalwood, which was the course then usually pursued by North-West traders,
after quitting the coast. The parenthetical project, however, was to touch at
the last island, procure a few divers, and proceed in quest of certain islands
where it was supposed the pearl fishery would succeed. Our ship was altogether
too large, and every way too expensive, to be risked in such an adventure, and
so I told the ex-mate without any scruple. But this fishery was a "fixed
idea," a quick road to wealth, in the new captain’s mind, and finding it
in the instructions, though simply as a contingent course, he was inclined to
regard it as the great object of the voyage. Such it was in his eyes, and such
it ought to be, as he imagined, in those of the owners.
Marble had excellent
qualities in his way, but he was not fit to command a ship. No man could stow
her better, fit her better, sail her better, take better care of her in heavy
weather, or navigate her better; and yet he wanted the judgment necessary to
manage the property that must be committed to his care, and he had no more
ideas of commercial thrift, than if he had never been employed in any of the
concerns of commerce. This was, in truth, the reason he had never risen any
higher in his profession, the mercantile instinct--one of the liveliest and
most acute to be found in natural history--forewarning his different owners
that he was already in the berth nature and art had best qualified him to fill.
It is wonderful how acute even dull men get to be, on the subject of money!
I own my judgment, such
as it was at nineteen, was opposed to the opinion of the captain. I could see
that the contingency contemplated by the instructions had not arisen, and that
we should be acting more in conformity with the wishes of the owners, by
proceeding to the Sandwich Islands in quest of sandal-wood, and thence to
China, after a cargo of teas. Marble was not to be convinced, however, though I
think my arguments shook him a little. What might have been the result, it is
difficult to say, had not chance befriended the views of each of us,
respectively. It is proper to add, that Marble availed himself of this
opportunity to promote Talcott, who was brought into the cabin as third-mate. I
rejoiced greatly in this addition to our little circle on the quarter-deck,
Talcott being a man of education, much nearer my own age than the two others,
and united to me by unusual ties since our common adventure in the prize. I was
not only rejoiced to be able to associate with him, but to hear him called Mr.
Talcott.
We had a long, but
mild, passage to the Sandwich Islands. This group occupied a very different
place, in the opinions of the world, in the year 1800, from that it fills
to-day. Still it had made some small advances in civilization since the time of
Cook. I am told there are churches, taverns, billiard-tables, and stone
dwellings in these islands now, which are fast turning to the Christian
religion, and obtaining the medley of convenience, security, vice, roguery, law
and comfort, that is known as civilization. It was far different then, our
reception being by men who were but a small degree removed from savages. Among
those who first came on board us, however, was the master of an American brig,
belonging to Boston, whose vessel had got on a reef, and bilged. He intended to
remain by the wreck, but wished to dispose of a considerable amount of
sandal-wood that was still in his vessel, and for the safety of which he was
under great concern, as the first gale of wind might scatter it to the winds of
the ocean. If he could obtain a fresh stock of goods to trade on, he proposed
remaining on the islands until another vessel belonging to the same owners,
which was expected in a few months, should arrive, on board which vessel he
intended to embark with everything he could save from the wreck, and such wood
as he could purchase in the interim. Captain Marble rubbed his hands with
delight, when he returned from a visit to the wreck, his arrangements all completed.
"Luck is with us,
Master Miles," he said, "and we’ll be off for them pearl fisheries
next week. I have bought all the sandal-wood in the wreck, paying in trumpery,
and at prices only about double Indian trade, and we will heave up, and carry
the ship round to the wreck, and begin to take in this afternoon. There is
capital holding-ground inside the reef, and the ship can be safely carried
within a hundred fathoms of her cargo!"
All turned out as
Marble had hoped and predicted, and the Crisis was back at her anchorage in
front of the village, which is now the city of Honolulu, within the week named.
We got our supply of hogs, and having procured four of the best divers going,
we sailed in quest of Captain Marble’s Eldorado of pearls. I was less opposed
to the scheme than I had been, for we were now so much in advance of our time,
that we could afford to pass a few weeks among the islands, previously to
sailing for China. Our course was to the south-west, crossing the line in about
170° west longitude. There was a clear sea, for more than a fortnight, while we
were near the equator, the ship making but little progress. Glad enough was I
to hear the order given to turn more to the northward again; for the heat was
oppressive, and this was inclining towards our route to China. We had been out
from Owyhee, as it was then usual to call the island where Cook was
killed--Hawaii, as it is called to-day--we had been out from this island, about
a month, when Marble came up to me one fine, moon-light evening, in my watch,
rubbing his hands, as was his custom when in good humour, and broke out as
follows:--
"I’ll tell you
what, Miles," he said, "you and I have been salted down by Providence
for something more than common! Just look back at all our adventures in the
last three years, and see what they come to. Firstly, there was shipwreck over
here on the coast of Madagascar," jerking his thumb over a shoulder in a
manner that was intended to indicate about two hundred degrees of longitude,
that being somewhat near our present distance from the place he mentioned, in
an air line; "then followed the boat business under the Isle of Bourbon,
and the affair with the privateer off Guadaloupe. Well, as if that wern’t
enough, we ship together again in this vessel, and a time we had of it with the
French letter-of-marque. After that, a devil of a passage we made of it through
the Straits of Magellan. Then came the melancholy loss of Captain Williams, and
all that business; after which we got the sandal-wood out of the wreck, which I
consider the luckiest transaction of all."
"I hope you don’t
set down the loss of Captain Williams among our luck, sir!"
"Not I, but the
stuff is all logged together, you know; and, in overhauling for one idee, in
such a mess, a fellow is apt to get hold of another. As I was saying, we have
been amazingly lucky, and I expect nothing else but we shall discover an island
yet!"
"Can that be of
any great service to us? There are so many owners ready to start up and claim
such discoveries, that I question if it would do us any great benefit."
"Let them start
up--who cares for them; we’ll have the christening, and that’s half the battle.
Marble Land, Wallingford Bay, Talcott Hills, and Cape Crisis, would look well
on a chart--ha! Miles?"
"I have no
objection to see it, sir."
"Land ho!"
cried the look-out on the forecastle.
"There it is now,
by George!" cried Marble, springing forward--"I overhauled the chart
half an hour since, and there ought to be nothing within six hundred miles of
us."
There it was, sure
enough, and much nearer to us than was at all desirable. So near, indeed, that
the wash of the breakers on the reef that so generally lies off from the low
coral islands of the Pacific, was distinctly audible from the ship. The moon
gave a strong light, it is true, and the night was soft and balmy; but the air,
which was very light, blew directly towards this reef, and then there were
always currents to apprehend. We sounded, but got no bottom.
"Ay, this is one
of your coral reefs, where a man goes on the rocks from off soundings, at a
single jump," muttered Marble, ordering the ship brought by the wind on
the best tack to haul off shore. "No notice, and a wreck. As for anchoring
in such a place, a fellow might as well run a line out to Japan; and, could an
anchor find the bottom, the cable would have some such berth as a man who slept
in a hammock filled with open razors."
All this was true
enough; and we watched the effect of our change of course with the greatest
anxiety. All hands were called, and the men were stationed, in readiness to
work the ship. But, a few minutes satisfied us, the hope of clawing off, in so
light an air, was to the last degree vain. The vessel set in fast towards the
reef, the breakers on which now became apparent, even by the light of the moon;
the certain sign they were fearfully near.
This was one of those
moments in which Marble could show himself to be a true man. He was perfectly
calm and self-possessed; and stood on the taffrail, giving his orders, with a
distinctness and precision I had never seen surpassed. I was kept in the
chains, myself, to watch the casts of the lead. No bottom, however, was the
never-failing report; nor was any bottom expected; it being known that these
reefs were quite perpendicular on their seaward side. The captain called out to
me, from time to time, to be active and vigilant, as our set inshore was
uncontrollable, and the boats, if in the water, as the launch could not be for
twenty minutes, would be altogether useless. I proposed to lower the yawl, and
to pull to leeward, to try the soundings, in order to ascertain if it were not
possible to find bottom at some point short of the reef, on which we should
hopelessly be set, unless checked by some such means, in the course of the next
fifteen or twenty minutes.
"Do it at once,
sir," cried Marble. "The thought is a good one, and does you credit,
Mr. Wallingford."
I left the ship in less
than five minutes, and pulled off, under the ship’s lee-bow, knowing that
tacking or waring would be out of the question, under the circumstances. I
stood up in the stern-sheets, and made constant casts with the hand-lead, with
a short line, however, as the boat went foaming through the water. The reef was
now plainly in sight, and I could see, as well as hear, the long, formidable
ground-swells of the Pacific, while fetching up against these solid barriers,
they rolled over, broke, and went beyond the rocks in angry froth. At this
perilous instant, when I would not have given the poorest acre of Clawbonny to
have been the owner of the Crisis, I saw a spot to leeward that was
comparatively still, or in which the water did not break. It was not fifty
fathoms from me when first discovered; and towards it I steered, animating the
men to redoubled exertions. We were in this narrow belt of smooth water, as it
might be in an instant, and the current sucked the boat through it so fast, as
to allow time to make but a single cast of the lead. I got bottom; but it was
in six fathoms!
The boat was turned,
and headed out again, as if life and death depended on the result. The ship was
fortunately within sound of the voice, steering still by the wind, though
setting three feet towards the reef, for one made in the desired direction; and
I hailed.
"What now, Mr.
Wallingford?" demanded Marble, as calmly as if anchored near a wharf at
home.
"Do you see the
boat, sir?"
"Quite
plainly;--God knows you are near enough to be seen."
"Has the ship
steerage-way on her, Captain Marble?"
"Just that, and
nothing more to boast of."
"Then ask no
questions; but try to follow the boat. It is the only hope; and it may
succeed."
I got no answer; but I
heard the deep, authoritative voice of Marble, ordering the "helm
up," and the men "to man the weather-braces." I could scarcely
breathe, while I stood looking at the ship’s bows, as they fell off, and noted
her slow progress ahead. Her speed increased sensibly, however, and I kept the
boat far enough to windward to give the vessel room fairly to enter the pass.
At the proper moment, we moved towards the inlet, the Crisis keeping more and
more away, in order to follow. I was soon in the pass itself, the water
breaking within ten fathoms on each side of me, sending portions of its foam,
to the very blades of our oars; but the lead still gave me six fathoms. At the
next cast, I got ten; and then the shin was at the point where I had just
before found six. Two breakers were roaring behind me, and I pulled round, and
waited for the ship, steering to the southward, sounding as I went. I could see
that the ship hauled up, and that I was already behind the reef. Straining my
voice, I now called out--
"Anchor, sir--bear
a hand and anchor, as soon as possible."
Not a word came back;
but up went the courses, followed by the top-gallant-sails, after which down
went the jib. I heard the fore and main-top-sail-halyards overhauling
themselves, spite of the roar of the breakers, and then the ship luffed into
the wind. Glad enough was I to hear the heavy plunge of one of the bowers, as
it fell from the cathead into the water. Even then I remained stationary, to
note the result. The ship took her scope of cable freely, after which I
observed that she was brought up. The next moment I was on board her.
"A close shave,
Mr. Wallingford," said Marble, giving me a squeeze of the hand, that said
more for his feelings than any words such a being could utter; "and many
thanks for your piloting. Is not that land I see, away here to leeward--more to
the westward, boy?"
"It is, sir,
beyond a doubt. It must be one of the coral islands; and this is the reef that
usually lies to seaward from them. There is the appearance of trees
ashore!"
"It’s a discovery,
youngster, and will make us all great names! Remember, this passage I call ’Miles’s
Inlet;’ and to the reef, I give the name of ’Yawl Reef.’"
I could not smile at
this touch of Marble’s vanity, for concern left me no thoughts but for the
ship. The weather was now mild and the bay smooth; the night was fine, and it
might be of the last importance to us to know something more of our situation.
The cable might chafe off, probably would, so near a coral reef; and I offered
to pull in towards the land, sounding as I went, and otherwise gaining the
knowledge that might be necessary to our security. After a little reflection,
the captain consented, ordering me to take provisions and water in the boat, as
the duty might detain me until morning.
I found the bay between
the reef and the island about a league in breadth, and across its entire width,
the soundings did not vary much from ten fathoms. The outer barrier of rock, on
which the sea broke, appeared to be an advanced wall, that the indefatigable
little insects had erected, as it might be, in defence of their island, which
had probably been raised from the depths of the ocean, a century or two ago, by
some of their own ancestors. The gigantic works completed by these little
aquatic animals, are well known to navigators, and give us some tolerably
accurate notions of the manner in which the face of the globe has been made to
undergo some of its alterations. I found the land easy of access, low, wooded,
and without any sign of habitation. The night was so fine that I ventured
inland, and after walking more than a mile, most of the distance in a grove of
cocoa and bananas, I came to the basin of water that is usually found in the
islands of this particular formation. The inlet from the sea was at no great
distance, and I sent one of the men back to the yawl, with orders for the boat
to proceed thither. I next sounded the inlet and the bay, and found everywhere
a sandy bottom, and about ten fathoms of water. As I expected, the shoalest
spot was the inlet; but in this, which I sounded thoroughly, there was nowhere
less than five. It was now midnight; and I should have remained on the island
until morning, to make further surveys by daylight, had we not seen the ship,
under her canvass, and so much nearer to us than we had supposed possible, as
to satisfy me she was drifting in fast towards the land. Of course I did not
hesitate, but pulled on board.
It was as I suspected.
The rocks so near the reef had chafed off the cable; the ship struck adrift,
and Marble was under his canvass waiting my return, in order to ascertain where
he might anchor anew. I told him of the lagoon in the centre of the island, and
gave him every assurance of there being water enough to carry in any craft that
floats. My reputation was up, in consequence of the manner the ship had been
taken through the first inlet, and I was ordered to conn her into this new
haven.
The task was not
difficult. The lightness of the wind, and uncertainty about the currents
proving the only source of embarrassment, I succeeded in finding the passage,
after a short trial; and sending the boat ahead, under Talcott, as an
additional precaution, soon had the Crisis floating in the very centre of this
natural dock. Sail was shortened as we came in, and the ship made a flying
moor; after which we lay as securely, at if actually in some basin wrought by
art. It is my opinion, the vessel would have ridden out the hardest gale, or
anything short of a hurricane, at single anchor, in that place. The sense of
security was now so strong upon us, that we rolled up our canvass, set an
anchor watch of only one man, and turned in.
I never laid my head
down, on board ship, with greater satisfaction, than I did that night. Let the
truth be frankly stated. I was perfectly satisfied with myself. It was owing to
my decision and vigilance that the ship was saved, when outside the reef, out
of all question; and I think she would have been lost after she struck adrift,
had I not discovered her present berth. There she was, however, with land
virtually all round her, a good bottom, plenty of water, and well moored. As I
have said already, she could not be better secured in an artificial dock. In
the midst of the Pacific, away from all custom-house officers, in a recently
discovered and uninhabited island, there was nothing to fear. Men sleep soundly
in such circumstances, and I should have been in a deep slumber in a minute
after I was in my berth, had not Marble’s conversation kept me awake, quite
unwillingly on my part, for five minutes. His state-room door was open, and,
through it, the following discourse was held.
"I think, on the
whole," commenced the captain, "it will be better to generalize a
little more,"--this was a favourite expression of the ex-mate’s, and one
he often used without exactly knowing its application himself.--"Yes, to
generalize a little more; it shall be Marble Land, Wallingford Bay, Yawl, Reef,
Talcott Inlet, Miles’s Anchorage--and a d----d bad anchorage it was, Miles;
but, never mind, we must take the good with the bad, in this wicked
world."
"Very true, sir;
but as for taking that anchorage, you must excuse me, as I shall never take it
again."
"Perhaps not.
Well, this is what I call comfort--ha! Talcott?--Is Talcott asleep,
Miles?"
"He and the
second-mate are hard at it, sir--full and by, and going ten knots," I
muttered, wishing my tormentor in Japan, at the moment.
"Ay; they are
rackers at a sleep! I say, Miles, such a discovery as this will make a man’s
fortune! The world generalizes in discoveries, altogether, making no great
matter of distinction between your Columbuses, Cooks, or Marbles. An island is
an island and he who first discovers it, has the credit. Poor Captain Williams!
He would have sailed this ship for a whole generation, and never found anything
in the way of novelty."
"Except the
Straits--" I muttered very indistinctly, breathing deep and hard.
"Ay, that was an
affair! Hadn’t you and I been aboard, the ship never would have done that. We
are the very offspring of luck! There was the affair of the wreck off
Madagascar--there are bloody currents in the Pacific, too, I find, Miles."
"Yes,
sir--hard-a-weather--"
"The fellow’s
dreaming. One word, boy, before you cut loose from all reason and reflection.
Don’t you think it would be a capital idea to poke in a little patriotism among
the names; patriotism goes so far in our part of the world. Congress Rocks
would be a good title for the highest part of the reef, and Washington Sands
would do for the landing you told me of. Washington should have a finger in the
pie."
"Crust isn’t down,
sir."
"The fellow’s off,
and I may as well follow, though it is not easy to sleep on the honour of a
discovery like this. Good night, Miles!"
"Ay, ay!
sir."
Such was the account
Marble afterwards gave me of the termination of the dialogue. Sleep, sleep,
sleep! Never did men enjoy their rest more than we did for the next five hours,
the ship being as silent as a church on a week-day, during the whole time. For
myself, I can safely say I heard nothing, or knew nothing, until I was awakened
by a violent shake of the shoulder. Supposing myself to have been aroused for
an ordinary watch at sea, I was erect in an instant, and found the sun’s rays
streaming into my face, through the cabin-windows. This prevented me, for a
moment, from seeing that I had been disturbed by Captain Marble himself. The
latter waited until he perceived I could understand him, and then he said, in a
grave, meaning manner--
"Miles, there is a
mutiny in the ship! Do you understand me, Mr. Wallingford?--a bloody
mutiny!"
"A mutiny, Captain
Marble! You confound me, sir--I had thought our people perfectly
satisfied."
"Umph! One never
knows whether the copper will come up head or tail. I thought, when I turned in
last night, it was to take the surest nap I ever tasted afloat; and here I
awake and find a mutiny!"
I was on my feet and
dressing in an instant, as a matter of course, having first gone to the berths
of the two other mates, and given each a call.
"But how do you
know this, Captain Marble?" I resumed, as soon as there was a chance.
"I hear no disturbance, and the ship is just where we left her,"
glancing through the cabin-windows; "I think you must be mistaken,
sir."
"Not I. I turned
out, ten minutes since, and was about to go on deck to get a look at your
basin, and breathe the fresh air, when I found the companion-doors fastened,
precisely Smudge-fashion. I suppose you will allow that no regular ship’s
company would dare to fasten the officers below, unless they intended to seize
the craft."
"This is very
extraordinary! Perhaps some accident has befallen the doors. Did you call out, sir?"
"I thumped like an
admiral, but got no answer. When on the point of trying the virtue of a few
kicks, I overheard a low laugh on deck, and that let me into the secret of the
state of the nation at once. I suppose you will all admit, gentlemen, when
sailors laugh at their officers, as well as batten them down, that they must be
somewhat near a state of mutiny."
"It does look so,
indeed, sir. We had better arm the moment we are dressed, Captain Marble."
"I have done that
already, and you will each find loaded pistols in my state-room."
In two minutes from
that moment, all four of us were in a state for action, each man armed with a
brace of ship’s pistols, well-loaded and freshly primed. Marble was for making
a rush at the cabin-doors, at once; but I suggested the improbability of the
steward or Neb’s being engaged in any plot against the officers, and thought it
might be well to ascertain what had become of the two blacks, before we commenced
operations. Talcott proceeded instantly to the steerage, where the steward
slept, and returned in a moment to report that he had found him sound asleep in
his berth.
Reinforced by this man,
Captain Marble determined to make his first demonstration by way of the
forecastle, where, by acting with caution, a surprise on the mutineers might be
effected. It will be remembered that a door communicated with the forecastle,
the fastenings of which were on the side of "’twixt decks." Most of
the cargo being in the lower hold, there was no difficulty in making our way to
this door, where we stopped and listened, in order to learn the state of things
on the other side of the bulkhead. Marble had whispered to me, as we groped our
way along in the sort of twilight which pervaded the place, the hatches being
on and secured, that "them bloody Philadelphians" must be at the
bottom of the mischief, as our old crew were a set of as "peaceable,
well-disposed chaps as ever eat duff (dough) out of a kid."
The result of the
listening was to produce a general surprise. Out of all question, snoring, and
that on no small scale of the gamut of Morpheus, was unequivocally heard.
Marble instantly opened the door, and we entered the forecastle, pistols in
hand. Every berth had its tenant, and all hands were asleep! Fatigue, and the
habit of waiting for calls, had evidently kept each of the seamen in his berth,
until that instant. Contrary to usage in so warm a climate, the scuttle was on,
and a trial soon told us it was fast.
"To generalize on
this idee, Miles," exclaimed the captain, "I should say we are again
battened down by savages!"
"It does indeed
look so, sir; and yet I saw no sign of the island’s being inhabited. It may be
well, Captain Marble, to muster the crew, that we may learn who’s who."
"Quite right--do
you turn ’em up, and send ’em all aft into the cabin, where we have more
daylight."
I set about awaking the
people, which was not difficult, and in a few minutes everybody was sent aft.
Following the crew, it was soon found that only one man was missing, and he was
the very individual whom we had left on deck, when we had all gone below on
securing the ship. Every soul belonging to the vessel was present in the cabin,
or steerage, but this solitary man--Philadelphians and all!
"It can never be
that Harris has dared to trifle with us," said Talcott; "and yet it
does look surprisingly like it."
"Quite sure,
Miles, that Marble Land is an uninhabited island?" said the captain,
interrogatively.
"I can only say,
sir, that it is as much like all the other uninhabited coral islands we have
passed, as one pea is like another; and that there were no signs of a living
being visible last night. It is true, we saw but little of the island, though
to all appearances there was not much to see."
"Unluckily, all
the men’s arms are on deck, in the arm-chest, or strapped to the boom or masts.
There is no use, however, in dillydallying against one man; so I will make a
rumpus that will soon bring the chap to his bearings."
Hereupon Marble made
what he called a rumpus in good earnest. I thought, for a minute, he would kick
the cabin-doors down.
"’Andzomelee-’andzomelee,"
said some one on deck. "Vat for you make so much kick?"
"Who the devil are
you?" demanded Marble, kicking harder than ever." Open the
cabin-doors, or I’ll kick them down, and yourself overboard."
"Monsieur--sair,"
rejoined another voice, "tenez--you air prisonnier.
Comprenez-vous--prisonair, eh?"
"These are
Frenchmen, Captain Marble," I exclaimed, "and we are in the hands of
the enemy."
This was astounding
intelligence; so much so, that all had difficulty in believing it. A further
parley, however, destroyed our hopes, little by little, until we entered into
an arrangement with those on deck, to the following effect: I was to be
permitted to go out, in order to ascertain the real facts of our situation;
while Marble and the remainder of the crew were to remain below, passive, until
the result should be reported. Under this arrangement, one of the cabin-doors
was opened, and I sallied forth.
Astonishment almost
deprived me of the power of vision, when I looked around me. Quite fifty armed
white men, sailors and natives of France, by their air and language, crowded
round me, as curious to see me, as I could possibly be to see them. In their
midst was Harris, who approached me with an embarrassed and sorrowful air--
"I know I deserve
death, Mr. Wallingford," this man commenced; "but I fell asleep after
so much work, and everything looking so safe and out-of-harm’s-way like; and
when I woke up, I found these people on hoard, and in possession of the
ship."
"In the name of
wonder, whence come they, Harris? is there a French ship at the island?"
"By all I can
learn and see, sir, they are the crew of a wrecked letter-of-marque--an
Indiaman of some sort or other; and finding a good occasion to get off the
island, and make a rich prize, they have helped themselves to the poor
Crisis--God bless her! say I, though she is now under the French flag, I
suppose."
I looked up at the
gaff, and, sure enough, there was flying the tri-color!
"The morning air
blows fresh on him:"
"The waves dance
gladly in his sight;"
"The sea-birds
call, and wheel, and skim--"
"O, blessed
morning light!"
"He doth not hear
their joyous call; he sees
No beauty in the wave,
nor feels the breeze."
DANA.
Truth is, truly, often
stranger than fiction. The history of the circumstances that brought us into
the hands of our enemies will fully show this. La Pauline was a ship of six
hundred tons, that carried letters-of-marque from the French government. She
sailed from France a few weeks after we had left London, bound on a voyage
somewhat similar to our own, though neither sea-otter skins, sandal-wood, nor
pearls, formed any part of her contemplated bargains. Her first destination was
the French islands off Madagascar, where she left part of her cargo, and took
in a few valuables in return. Thence she proceeded to the Philippine Islands,
passing in the track of English and American traders, capturing two of the
former, and sinking them after taking out such portions of cargo as suited her
own views. From Manilla, la Pauline shaped her course for the coast of South
America, intending to leave certain articles brought from France, others
purchased at Bourbon, the Isle of France, and the Philippines, and divers bales
and boxes found in the holds of her prizes, in that quarter of the world, in
exchange for the precious metals. In effecting all this, Monsieur Le Compte,
her commander, relied, firstly, on the uncommon sailing of his ship; secondly,
on his own uncommon boldness and dexterity, and thirdly on the well-known
disposition of the South Americans to smuggle. Doubloons and dollars taking up
but little room, he reserved most of the interior of his vessel, after his
traffic on the "Main," for such property as might be found in the six
or eight prizes he calculated, with certainty, on making, after getting to the
eastward of the Horn. All these well-grounded anticipations had been signally
realized down to a period of just three months to a day, prior to our own
arrival at this unhappy island.
On the night of the day
just mentioned, la Pauline, without the smallest notice of the vicinity of any
danger, running in an easy bowline, and without much sea, had brought up on
another part of the very reef from which we had made so narrow an escape. The
rocks being coral, there was little hope for her; and, in fact, they appeared
through her bottom within two hours after she struck. The sugars taken in at
the Isle of France, as a ground tier of ballast, were soon rendered of doubtful
value, as a matter of course, but the weather remaining pleasant, Captain Le
Compte succeeded, by means of his boats, in getting everything else of value on
the island, and forthwith set about breaking up the wreck, in order to
construct a craft that might carry himself and his people to some civilized
land. Having plenty of tools, and something like sixty men, great progress had
been made in the work, a schooner of about ninety tons being then so far
completed, as to be nearly ready to be put in the water. Such was the state of
things, when, one fine night, we arrived in the manner already related. The
French kept constant look-outs, and it seems we were seen, a distant speck on
the ocean, just as the sun set, while the low trees of the island eluded our
vigilance. By the aid of a good night-glass, our movements were watched, and a
boat was about to be sent out to warn us of our danger, when we passed within
the reef. Captain Le Compte knew the chances were twenty to one that we were an
enemy, and he chose to lie concealed to watch the result. As soon as we had
anchored within the basin, and silence prevailed in the ship, he manned his own
gig, and pulled with muffled oars up under our bows, to reconnoitre. Finding
everything quiet, he ventured into the fore-chains, and thence on deck,
accompanied by three of his men. He found Harris, snoring with his back
supported against a gun-carriage, and immediately secured him. Then, it only
remained to close the forescuttle and the cabin-doors, and to fasten them, to
have us all prisoners below. The boat was sent for more men, and hours before
any of us in the berths were awake, the ship had effectually changed masters.
Harris told our story, and the captors knew our whole history, from the day of
sailing down to the present time.
Much of this I learned
in subsequent conversations with the French, but enough of it was related to me
then, to let me understand the outlines of the truth. My eyes also let me into
many secrets. I found the island, by day-light, substantially as I had supposed
it to be. It was not so large, however, as it had seemed to me by the aid of
the moon, though its general character was the same. The basin in which the
ship lay might have covered a hundred and fifty acres in extent, the belt of
land which encircled it, varying in breadth from a quarter of a mile to three
miles. Most of the island was an open grove, lying at an elevation of from ten
to thirty feet above the ocean; and we ascertained there were several springs
of the sweetest water on it. Nature, by one of its secret processes, had
covered the earth with a beautiful short grass; and the French, with their
usual attention to the table, and their commendable activity, had already
several materials for salads, &c., in full growth. String-beans might be
had for asking, and petits pois were literally a drug. I saw the tents of the
French, extending in a line beneath the shades of the trees; and there was la
Petite Pauline (the schooner) on her ways, actually undergoing the process of
receiving her first coat of paint. As for la Pauline, herself, I could just
discover her lower mast-heads, inclining at an angle of forty-five degrees from
the perpendicular, through a vista in the trees.
There was a
good-humoured common sense in all the proceedings of Mons. Le Compte, that
showed he was a philosopher in the best sense of the word. He took things
without repining himself, and wished to make others as happy as circumstances
would allow. At his suggestion, I invited Marble on deck; and, after making my
own commander acquainted with the state of the facts, we both listened to the
propositions of our captor. Mons. Le Compte, all his officers, and not a few of
his men, had been prisoners, some time or other, in England, and there was no difficulty
in carrying on the negotiations in our mother tongue.
"Votre bâtiment--your
sheep, shall become French--bien entendu"--commenced our captor--"vid
her cargaison--rig, and tout cela. Bien; c’est convenu. I shall not exact
rigueur in mes conditions. If you shall have possible to take your sheep from
nous autres Français--d’accord. Every man for himself et sa nation. Zere is the
pavillion Français--and zere it shall fly, so long as we shall not
help--mais--parole d’honneur, ze prize come cheep, and shall be sell very
dear--entendez vous? Bien. Now, sair, I shall put you and all your peepl’ on ze
island, vere you shall take our place, while we take your place. Ze arm shall
be in our hand, while ze sheep stay, but we leave you fusils, poudre et tout
cela, behind."
This was nearly
verbatim, the programme of capitulation, as laid down by Captain Le Compte. As
for Marble, it was not in his nature to acquiesce in such an arrangement,
without much cavilling and contention. But cui bono? We were in Mons. le Compte’s
hands; and, though disposed to deal very handsomely by us, it was easy enough
to see he was determined to make his own conditions. I succeeded, at last, in
making Marble understand that resistance was useless; and he submitted, though
with some such grace as a man, who has not been mesmerized, submits to an
amputation--those who have, are said rather to delight in the amusement.
The terms of the
capitulation--and they differed but little from surrendering at
discretion--were no sooner agreed to, than our people were ordered into the
forecastle, whence they were transferred to the boats, in readiness to be sent
ashore. All the chests, and private effects, were moved out, in the most
honourable manner, and sent into la Pauline’s boats, which lay prepared to
receive them. As for us officers, we were put in the gig, Neb and the cabin
steward being charged with the duty of looking after our private property. When
everybody, the blacks excepted, was in a boat, we shoved off, and proceeded
towards the landing, as chop-fallen and melancholy a party as ever took
possession of a newly-discovered country. Marble affected to whistle, for he
was secretly furious at the nonchalance manifested by Captain Le Compte; but I
detected him in getting parts of Monny Musk and the Irish Washerwoman, into the
same strain. To own the truth, the ex-mate was morally much disturbed. As for
myself, I considered the affair as an incident of war, and cared much less.
"Voila,
messieurs," exclaimed Monsieur Le Compte, flourishing his arm, with an air
of unsurpassed generosity; "you shall be master here, so soon after we
shall go away, and take our leetl’ property wid us!"
"He’s d----d
generous, Miles," growled Marble, in my ear. "He’ll leave us the
island, and the reef, and the cocoa-nuts, when he has gone off with our ship,
and her cargo. I’ll bet all I’m worth, he tows off his bloody schooner, in the
bargain."
"There is no use
in complaining, sir; and by keeping on good terms with the French, we may fare
the better."
The truth of this was
soon apparent. Captain Le Compte invited us all to share his breakfast, and we
repaired to the tent of the French officers, with that purpose. In the mean
time, the French sailors were transferring the few articles they intended to
carry away, to the ship, with the generous object of leaving their own tents to
the immediate occupation of us prisoners. As Monsieur Le Compte’s plan was to
proceed to the Spanish Main, in order to complete his contemplated traffic in
that quarter, no sooner were the tents prepared, than the French began also to
ship such articles of their own, as it had originally been proposed to exchange
for Spanish dollars. In the mean time, we sat down to breakfast.
"C’est la fortune
de guerre!--vat you call fortune of war, messieurs," observed Captain Le
Compte, whirling the stick in a vessel of chocolate, in a very artistical
manner, all the while. "Bon--c’est excellente--Antoin--"
Antoin appeared in the
shape of a well-smoked, copper-coloured cabin-boy. He was told to take a small pitcher
of the chocolate, with Captain Le Compte’s compliments to mademoiselle, and to
tell her there was now every prospect of their quitting the island in a very
few days, and of seeing la belle France, in the course of the next four or five
months. This was said in French, and rapidly, with the vehemence of one who
felt all he uttered, and more too but I knew enough of the language to
understand its drift.
"I suppose the
fellow is generalizing on our misfortunes, in his d----d lingo," growled
Marble; "but, let him look out--he’s not home yet, by many a thousand
miles!"
I endeavoured to
explain it all to Marble; but it was useless; he insisted the Frenchman was
sending chocolate from his own table, to his crew, in order to play the
magnifico, on the score of his own good luck. There was no use in "kicking
against the pricks," and I let Marble enjoy the pleasure of believing the
worst of his captor; a sort of Anglo-Saxon propensity, that has garnished many
a page in English and American history--to say nothing of the propensities and
histories of others, among the great family of nations.
When breakfast was
over, Monsieur Le Compte led me aside, in a walk under the trees, to explain
his views and intentions. He gave me to understand I had been selected for this
communication, on account of his observing the state of mind of my captain. I
also comprehended a little French, which was quite convenient in a conversation
with one who interlarded his English so much with phrases taken from his mother
tongue. I was given to understand that the French would put the schooner into
the water that very evening, and that we should find her masts, rigging, and
sails all fitted for her. With activity, she could be ready to quit the island
in a fortnight, at the farthest. A portion of our own provisions would be
landed, as better suited to our habits than those which had been taken from la
Pauline, while a portion of the last would be transferred to the Crisis, for
the same reason, as applied to the French. As for water-casks, &c., they
were all arranged; everything, of the sort having been taken from the wreck,
with little or no difficulty, immediately after the loss of the ship. In a
word, we should have little more to do, than to step the masts, rig our craft,
stow her hold, and proceed at once to the nearest friendly port.
"I zink you shall
go to Canton," added Monsieur Le Compte. "Ze distance shall not be
much more than to Sout’ America; and zere you shall find plenty of your
compatriotes. Of course, you can sleep and go chez vous-- vat you call ’home,’
with toute la facilité. Oui--cet arrangement est admirable." So the
arrangement might appear to him, though I confess to a decided ’preference to
remaining in the "blind Crisis," as our men had got to call her,
after her blundering through the Straits of Magellan. "Allons!"
exclaimed the French captain, suddenly. "We are near ze tent of
Mademoiselle--we shall go and demand how she carry herself ce beau matin!"
On looking up, I saw two small tents within fifty yards of us. They were
beautifully placed, in the midst of a thicker portion of the grove than usual,
and near a spring of the most exquisitely limpid water I ever beheld. These
tents were made of new canvass, and had been fashioned with care and skill. I
could see that the one we first approached was carpeted over, and that it had
many of the appliances of a comfortable abode. Mons. Le Compte, who was really
a good-looking fellow under forty, put on his most amiable appearance as he got
near the canvass-door; and he hemmed once or twice, as respectfully as he
could, by way of letting his presence be known. In an instant, a maid-servant
came out to receive him. The moment I laid eyes on this woman, it struck me her
face was familiar, though I could not recall the place, or time, where, or
when, we had before met. The occurrence was so singular, that I was still
ruminating on it, when I unexpectedly found myself standing in the tent, face
to face with Emily Merton and her father! We recognised each other at a glance,
and, to Mons. Le Compte’s amazement, hearty greetings passed between us, as old
acquaintances. Old acquaintances, however, we could scarce be called; but, on
an uninhabited island in the South Seas, one is glad to meet any face that he
has ever met before. Emily looked less blooming than when we had parted, near a
twelvemonth before, in London; but she was still pretty and pleasing. Both she
and her father were in mourning, and, the mother not appearing, I at once
guessed the truth. Mrs. Merton was an invalid when I knew her, though I had not
anticipated for her so speedy a death. I thought Captain Le Compte appeared
vexed at my reception. Still, he did not forget his good manners; and he rose,
saying he would leave me with my friends to make mutual explanations, while he
proceeded to overlook the duty of the day. On taking his leave, I was not
pleased to see him approach and kiss Emily’s hand. The act was done
respectfully, and not entirely without grace; but there were a feeling and
manner in it that could not well be mistaken. Emily blushed, as she wished him
good morning, and turning to look at me, in spite of a kind of
dog-in-the-manger sensation, I could not forbear smiling.
"Never, Mr.
Wallingford, never!" Emily said, with emphasis, the instant her admirer was
out of hearing. "We are at his mercy, and must keep terms with him; but I
can never marry a foreigner."
"That is poor
encouragement for Wallingford, my dear," said her father, laughing,
"should he happen to take a fancy to you himself."
Emily looked confused,
but, what, for the circumstances, was better still, she looked concerned.
"I am sure, dear
sir," she answered, with a quickness I thought charming, "I am sure
Mr. Wallingford will not suppose I meant anything so rude. Then, he is no
importunate suitor of mine, like this disagreeable Frenchman, who always seems
to me more like a Turkish master, than like one who really respects a woman. Besides--"
"Besides what,
Miss Merton?" I ventured to ask, perceiving that she hesitated.
"Besides,
Americans are hardly foreigners to us," added Emily, smiling; "for we
have even American relatives, you know, father."
"Quite true, my
dear, and came near being Americans ourselves. Had my father established
himself where he married, as had been his first intention, such would have been
our national character. But, Mons. Le Compte has given us a moment to tell our
stories to each other, and I think it will not be a very long moment. Let one
of us commence, if we wish the offices done without unpleasant listeners."
Emily urged me to
begin, and I did not hesitate. My story was soon told. Major Merton and his
daughter understood all about the capture of the ship in the basin, though they
were ignorant of the vessel’s name. I had only to relate our voyage on the
main, and the death of Captain Williams, therefore, to have my whole story
told. I made it all the shorter, from an impatience to hear the circumstances which
had thrown my friends into their present extraordinary position.
"It seems
extraordinary enough, beyond doubt," Major Merton began, the moment I left
him an opening by my closing remark, "but it is all very simple, when you
commence at the right end of the sad story, and follow events in the order in
which they occurred."
"When you left us
in London, Wallingford, I supposed we were on the point of sailing for the West
Indies, but a better appointment soon after offering in the East, my
destination was changed to Bombay. It was important that I should reach my port
at as early a day as possible; and, no regular Indiaman being ready, I took
passage in a licensed running vessel, a ship of no size, or force. Nothing
occurred until we had got within three or four days’ sail of our port, when we
fell in with la Pauline, and were captured. At first, I think Captain Le Compte
would have been willing to let me go on parole, but no opportunity offered, and
we went with the ship to Manilla. While there, the melancholy loss happened,
which, no doubt, you have comprehended from our mourning; and I was strongly in
hopes of making some arrangements that would still enable me to save my
situation. But, by this time, Monsieur Le Compte had become an open admirer of
Emily, and I suppose it is hopeless to expect any liberation, so long as he can
invent excuses to frustrate it."
"I trust he does
not abuse his power, in any way, and annoy Miss Merton with importunities that
are unpleasant to her."
Emily rewarded me for
the warmth with which I spoke, with a sweet smile and a slight blush.
"Of that I cannot
accuse him, in one sense at least," resumed Major Merton. "Mons. Le
Compte does all for us that his sense of delicacy can suggest; and it was not
possible for passengers to be more comfortable, or retired, on board ship, than
we were in the Pauline. That vessel had a poop, and its cabin was given up
entirely to our use. At Manilla, I was permitted to go at large, on a mere
verbal assurance of returning; and, in all other particulars, we have been
treated as well as circumstances would very well allow. Nevertheless, Emily is
too young to admire a suitor of forty, too English to admire a foreigner, and
too well-born to accept one who is merely a merchant sailor--I mean one who is
nothing, and has nothing, but what his ship makes him, or can give him."
I understood Major
Merton’s distinction; he saw a difference between the heir of Clawbonny,
pursuing his adventures for the love of the sea, and a man who pursued the sea
as an adventurer. It was not very delicately made, but it was pretty well, as
coming from an European to an American; the latter being assumed ex gratia, to
be a being of an inferior order, morally, politically, physically, socially and
in every other sense, but the pecuniary. Thank Heaven! the American dollar is
admitted, pennyweight for pennyweight, to a precedency immediately next to that
of the metal dollar of Europe. It even goes before the paper thaler of Prussia.
"I can readily
imagine Miss Merton would look higher than Captain Le Compte, for various
reasons," I answered, making a sort of acknowledgment for the distinction
in my favour, by bowing involuntarily, "and I should hope that gentleman
would cease to be importunate as soon as convinced he cannot succeed."
"You do not know a
Frenchman, Mr. Wallingford," rejoined Emily. "He is the hardest
creature on earth to persuade into the notion that he is not adorable."
"I can hardly
believe that this weakness extends as far as the sailors," said I,
laughing. "At all events, you will be released the instant you reach
France."
"Sooner too, I
trust, Wallingford," resumed the father. "These Frenchmen can have it
their own way, out here in the solitude of the Pacific; but, once in the
Atlantic, I shall expect some British cruiser to pick us up, long ere we can
reach France."
This was a reasonable
expectation, and we conversed about it for some time. I shall not repeat all
that passed; but the reader can have no difficulty in understanding, that Major
Merton and myself communicated to each other every fact that was likely to be
of interest to men in our situation. When I thought it prudent to take my
leave, he walked some distance with me, holding his way to a point on the outer
side of the island, where I could get a view of the wreck. Here he left me, for
the moment, while I proceeded along the beach, ruminating on all that had
passed.
The process by which
nature uses her materials to found islands in the midst of oceans like the
Pacific, is a curious study. The insect that forms the coral rock, must be an
industrious little creature, as there is reason to think that some of the reefs
that have become known to navigators within the last sixty or seventy years,
have since been converted into islands bearing trees, by their labours. Should
the work go on, a part of this vast sea will yet be converted into a continent;
and, who knows but a railroad may yet run across that portion of our globe,
connecting America with the old world? I see that Captain Beechy, in his voyage,
speaks of a wreck that occurred in 1792, on a reef, where, in 1826, he found an
island near three leagues long, bearing tall trees. It would be a curious
calculation to ascertain, if one family of insects can make an island three
leagues long, in thirty-four years, how many families it would take to make the
grading of the railroad I have mentioned. Ten years since, I would not have
ventured a hint of this nature, for it might have set speculation in motion,
and been the instrument of robbing more widows and orphans of their straitened
means; but, Heaven be praised! we have at length reached a period in the
history of the country, when a man may venture on a speculation in the theory
of geography without incurring the risk of giving birth to some wild--if not
unprincipled--speculation in dollars and cents.
As I drew near the
outer shore of the island, opposite to the wreck, I came unexpectedly on
Marble. The poor fellow was seated on a raised projection of coral rock, with
his arms folded, and, was in so thorough a brown study, that he did not even
hear my footsteps in approaching, though I purposely trod heavily, in order to
catch his ear. Unwilling to disturb him, I stood gazing at the wreck myself,
for some little time, the place affording a much better view of it than any
other point from which it had met my eye. The French had made far greater
inroads upon their vessel, than the elements. She had struck to leeward of the
island, and lay in a spot where, indeed, it might take years to break her entirely
up, in that placid sea. Most of her upper works, however, were gone; and I
subsequently discovered that her own carpenters had managed to get out even a
portion of her floor-timbers, leaving the fabric bound together by those they
left. Her lower masts were standing, but even her lower yards had been worked
up, in order to make something useful for the schooner. The beach, at no great
distance, was still strewed with objects brought from the reef, and which it
had not yet been found necessary to use.
At length a movement of
mine attracted Marble’s attention, and he turned his head towards me. He seemed
glad I had joined him, and expressed himself happy, also, that he saw me alone.
"I have been
generalizing a little on our condition, Miles," he said, "and look at
it which end forward I may, I find it bad enough; almost enough to overcome me.
I loved that ship, Mr. Wallingford, as much as some folks love their
parents--of wife or children, I never had any-- and the thought that she has
fallen into the hands of a Frenchman, is too much for my natur’. Had it been
Smudge, I could have borne up against it; but, to haul down one’s colours to a
wrack, and a bloody French wrack, too, it is superhuman!"
"You must remember
all the circumstances, Captain Marble, and you will find consolation. The ship
was surprised, as we surprised the Lady of Nantes."
"That’s just
it--put that on a general principle, now, and where are you? Surprisers mustn’t
be surprised. Had we set a quarter-watch, sir, it never could have happened;
and nothing less than a quarter-watch should have been set in a strange haven.
What mattered it, that it was an uninhabited island, and that the ship was
land-locked and well-moored, and the holding-ground was capital? It is all of
no account when you come to look at the affair in the way of duty. Why, old
Robbins, with his rivers in the ocean, would never have been caught in this
miserable manner."
Then Marble fairly gave
in, placed his two hard hands on his face, and I could see tears trickling from
beneath them, as if water were squeezed from a stone.
"The chances of
the sea, Captain Marble," I said, greatly shocked at such an exhibition,
coming from such a quarter--"the chances of the sea are sometimes too much
for the best sailors. We should look at this loss, as we look at the losses
occasioned by a gale--then there is some hope left, after all."
"I should like to
know what--to me, there is no land ahead."
"Surprisers may
not only be surprised, but they may carry on their old trade again, and surprise
once more, in their turn."
"What do you mean
by that, Miles," said Marble, looking up eagerly, and speaking as quick as
lightning; "are you generalizing, or have you any particular project in
view?"
"Both, Sir.
Generalizing, so far as taking the chances of war are concerned, and
particularizing, as to a certain notion that has come into my head."
"Out with the
last, Miles--out with it, boy; the Lord made you for something uncommon."
"First, let me
know, Captain Marble, whether you have had any further conversation with
Monsieur Le Compte? whether he has said any more on the subject of our future
proceedings?"
"I just left the
grinning rascal--these amiable smiles of his, Miles, are only so many grins
thrown into our faces to let us feel his good luck; but, d--n him, if I ever
get home, I’ll fit out a privateer and be after him, if there’s a fast-going
schooner to be had in all America for love or money. I think I’d turn pirate,
to catch the villain!"
Alas! poor Marble.
Little would he, who never got higher than a mate, unless by accident, be
likely to persuade your cautious ship-owners to intrust him with a vessel of
any sort, to go tilting against wind-mills afloat, in that fashion.
"But, why go to
America for a schooner, Captain Marble, when the French are polite enough to
give us one here, exactly where we are?"
"I begin to
understand you, boy. There is a little consolation in the idee, but this
Frenchman has already got my commission, and without the document we should be
no better than so many pirates."
"I doubt that,
sir, even were a ship to act generally, provided she actually sailed with a
commission, and lost it by accident. Commissions are all registered, and proof
of our character could be found at home."
"Ay, for the
Crisis, but not for this ’Pretty Polly’"--for so Marble translated Petite
Pauline--"The commission is only good for the vessel that is named in
it."
"I don’t know
that, Captain Marble. Suppose our ship had been sunk in an action in which we
took our enemy, could we not continue our voyage in the prize, and fight
anything that came in our way, afterwards?"
"By George, that
does look reasonable. Here was I just threatening to go out as a pirate, yet
hesitating about taking my own."
"Do not the crews
of captured vessels often rise upon their captors, and recapture their own
vessels? and were any of them ever called pirates? Besides, nations at war
authorise almost every sort of hostile act against their enemies."
"Miles, I have
been mistaken--you are a good seaman, but natur’ meant you for a lawyer! Give
me your hand, boy; I see a gleam of hope ahead, and a man can live on less hope
than food."
Marble then told me the
substance of the conversation he had held with Captain Le Compte. The latter
had expressed a sudden and violent impatience to be off--I understood the cause
in a moment; he wished to separate Emily from her old acquaintance, as soon as
possible--intending to put the schooner into the water for us, that very
afternoon, and to sail himself in the morning. This was a sudden resolution,
and the French were moving heaven and earth to carry it into effect. I confess
to some little regret at hearing it, for it was pleasant to meet the Mertons in
that unexpected manner, and the influence of woman in such a solitude is
unusually great. I now told Marble of my discovery, and when he had got through
with his expressions of wonder, I carried him to the tents, and led him into
the presence of his old acquaintances. In consequence of this visit, I enjoyed
another half hour’s tête à tête with Emily, Marble soon taking the Major to
walk with him, beneath the trees.
We were both recalled
to a sense of our real situation, by the reappearance of Monsieur Le Compte. I
cannot say that our conqueror behaved in the least unhandsomely towards us,
notwithstanding his evident jealousy. He had the tact to conceal most of his
feelings, and owing either to liberality or to art, he assumed an air of
generous confidence, that would be much more likely to touch the feelings of
the maid he sought, than any acts of severity. First asking permission of Miss
Merton, he even invited us, and himself, to dine with the Major, and, on the
whole, we had an agreeable entertainment. We had turtle and champaigne, and
both of a quality that was then out of the reach of all the aldermen of London
or New York; begging pardon of the Sir Peters and Sir Johns of Guildhall, for
putting them, in any sense, on a level with the "gentleman from the Fourth
Ward" or "the gentleman from the Eleventh Ward;" though, if the
truth must be told, the last very often eat the best dinners, and drink, out of
all comparison, the best wines. Who pays, is a fact buried in the arcana of
aldermanic legerdemain. It was late before we left the table, though Monsieur
Le Compte quitted us early.
At five o’clock
precisely we were summoned to witness the launch. Champaigne and claret had
brought Marble into good humour, nor was I at all out of spirits, myself. Emily
put on her hat, and took her parasol, just as she would have done at home, and
accepting my arm, she walked to the ship-yard, like all the rest of us. Getting
her a good place for the sight, I accompanied Marble to take a look at the
"Pretty Poll," which had not as yet attracted as much of our
attention as she ought. I had suggested to him the probability of an occasion
offering to rise upon the Frenchman, while their attention was taken up with
the schooner; but Monsieur Le Compte warily kept quite half his men in the
ship, and this put the attempt out of the question, since the guns of the
Crisis would have swept any part of the island.
The French mechanics
deserved great credit for the skill they had manifested in the construction of
La Petite Pauline. She was not only a safe and commodious craft for her size,
but, what was of great importance to us, her lines promised that she would turn
out to be a fast sailer. I afterwards ascertained that Captain Le Compte had
been her draftsman, possessing not only much taste for, but a good deal of
practice in, the art. The ship in which the Merton’s had taken passage to
Bombay, had the copper for a teak-built frigate and sloop of war in her, and
this had been transferred, among; other articles, to la Pauline, before the
prize was burned. Availing himself of this circumstance, Monsieur Le Compte had
actually coppered his schooner, and otherwise he had made her as neat and
commodious as possible. I make no doubt he intended to surprise his friends at
Marseilles, by showing what clever mariners, wrecked on an island of the
Pacific, could do, on an emergency. Then, doubtless, he found it pleasant to
linger on this island, eating fresh cocoa-nuts, with delicious turtle, and
making love to Emily Merton. Some of the charms of "Pretty Poll" were
fairly to be attributed to the charms of the young lady.
The men began to wedge
up, the moment we were all present, and this portion of the labour was soon
completed. Monsieur Le Compte then took his station in the head of the
schooner. Making a profound bow to Emily, as if to ask her permission, the signal
was given; the spur-shores were knocked away, and the little craft slid off
into the water so easily, making so little ripple as she shot a hundred fathoms
into the bay, as to give the assurance she would prove a fast vessel. Just as
she was water-borne, Le Compte dashed a bottle against the tiller, and shouted,
at the top of his voice, "succés à la Belle Emelie."
I turned to Emily, and
saw by the blush that she understood French, while the manner in which she
pouted her pretty plump lip betrayed the humour in which the compliment had
been received.
In a few minutes,
Captain Le Compte landed, and, in a set speech, he gave up the schooner to our
possession. We were told not to consider ourselves as prisoners, our captain
handsomely admitting that he had gained no laurels by his victory.
"We shall go away
good friend," he concluded, "mais, suppose we shall meet, and nos dux
republique shall not be at peace, then each must fight for son pavillion!"
This was a good
concluding sentiment, for such a scene. Immediately after the Mertons and their
domestics, of whom there were a man and a woman, embarked, I took leave of them
on the beach, and, either my observation, or my vanity, induced me to think
Emily got into the boat with reluctance. Many good wishes were exchanged, and
the Major called out to us, "we shall meet again, gentlemen--there has
been a Providence in our previous intercourse. Adieu, until then."
The French were now in
a great bustle. Most of the articles they intended to carry away were already
on board the ship; and, by the time it was dusk, they had closed their
communication with the land. When Captain Le Compte took his leave of us, I
could not but thank him for his many civilities. He had certainly dealt
generously by us, though I still think his sudden departure, which made us fall
heirs to many things we otherwise might not have so done, was owing to his wish
to remove Emily Merton, as quickly as possible, from my sight.
At daylight next
morning, Neb came to the officers’ tents to say, the ship was getting her
anchors. I was up and dressed in a moment. The distance to the inlet was about
a mile, and I reached it, just as the Crisis was cast. In a few minutes she
came sweeping into the narrow pass, under her topsails, and I saw Emily and her
father, leaning over the hammock-cloths of the quarter-deck. The beautiful girl
was so near, that I could read the expression of her soft eyes, and I fancied
they were filled with gentle concern. The Major called out, "God bless
you, dear Wallingford"--then the ship swept past, and was soon in the
outer bay. Half an hour later, or before I left the spot, she was at sea, under
everything that would draw from her trunks down.
"I better brook
the loss of brittle life,
Than those proud titles
thou hast won of me;
They wound my thoughts,
worse than thy sword my flesh."
SHAKESPEARE
Half-way between this
inlet and the ship-yard, I found Marble, standing with his arms folded, gazing
after the receding ship. His countenance was no longer saddened; but it was
fierce. He shook his hand menacingly at the French ensign, which was flying at our
old gaff, and said--
"Ay, d----n you,
flutter away; you quiver and shake now like one of your coxcombs
pigeon-winging; but where will you be this day two months? Miles, no man but a
bloody Frenchman would cast away a ship, there where this Mister Count has left
the bones of his vessel; though here, where we came so nigh going, it’s a
miracle any man could escape. Hadn’t we brought the Crisis through that opening
first, he never would have dared to go out by it."
I confess I saw little
about Monsieur Le Compte’s management but skill and good seamanship; but
nothing is more painful to most men than to admit the merit of those who have
obtained an advantage over them. Marble could not forget his own defeat; and
the recollection jaundiced his eyes, and biassed his judgment.
"I see our people
are busy, already, sir," I remarked, by way of drawing the captain’s
attention to some other subject. "They have hauled the schooner up to the
yard, and seem to be getting along spars for shores."
"Ay, ay--Talcott
has his orders; and I expect you will bestir yourself. I shall step the masts
myself, and you will get all the rigging ready to be put into its place, the
moment it is possible. That Frenchman calculated, he told me to my face, that
we might get to sea in a fortnight; I will let him see that a set of Yankees
can rig and stow his bloody schooner, in three days, and then leave themselves
time to play."
Marble was not a man of
idle vaunts. He soon had everybody at work, with a system, order, silence, and
activity, that proved he was master of his profession. Nor was the language
which might sound so boastful to foreign ears, altogether without its
justification. Forty Americans were a formidable force; and, well directed, I
make no doubt they would accomplish far more than the ordinary run of French
seamen, as they were governed and managed in the year 1800, and, counting them
man for man, would have accomplished in double the time. Our crew had now long
acted together, and frequently under the most trying circumstances; and they
showed their training, if men ever did, on the present occasion. Everybody was
busy; and we had the shears up, and both masts stepped, in the course of a few
hours. By the time the main-mast was in, I had the fore-mast rigged, the jib-boom
in its place, the sprit-sail yard crossed--everything carried a spar under its
bowsprit then--and the lower yard up. It is true, the French had got everything
ready for us; and when we turned the hands to, after dinner, we actually began
to strike in cargo, water, provisions, and such other things, as it was
intended to carry away. At dusk, when we knocked off work, the Emily looked
like a sea-going craft, and there was every prospect of our having her ready
for sea, by the following evening. But, the duty had been carried on, in
silence. Napoleon said there had been more noise made in the little schooner
which carried him from l’Orient to Basque Roads, than was made on board the
line-of-battle ship that conveyed him to St. Helena, during the whole passage.
Since that memorable day, the French have learned to be silent on board ship,
and the fruits remain to be seen.
That night, Marble and
myself consulted together on the aspect of things--or, as he expressed it,
"we generalized over our prospects." Monsieur Le Compte had done one
thing which duty required of him. He did not leave us a kernel of the gunpowder
belonging to either ship; nor could we find a boarding-pike, cutlass, or weapon
of any sort, except the officers’ pistols. We had a canister of powder, and a
sufficiency of bullets for the last, which had been left as, out of an esprit
de corps, or the feeling of an officer, which told him we might possibly need
these means to keep our own crew in order. Such was not the fact, however, with
the particular people we happened to have; a more orderly and reasonable set of
men never sailing together. But, Monsieur Le Compte knew it was his duty to put
it out of their power to trouble us, so far as it lay in his; but, at the same
time, while he left us the means of safety, he provided against our doing any
further injury to his own countrymen. In this he had pretty effectually
succeeded, so far as armament was concerned.
The next morning I was
up with the appearance of the dawn, and, having suffered much from the heat the
preceding day, I walked to a suitable spot, threw off my clothes, and plunged
into the basin. The water was transparent almost as air; and I happened to
select a place where the coral grew within a few yards of the surface. As I
dove, my eye fell on a considerable cluster of large oysters that were
collected on the rock, and, reaching them, I succeeded in bringing up half a
dozen that clung to each other. These dives I repeated, during the next quarter
of an hour, until I had all the oysters, sixty or eighty in number, safe on the
shore. That they were the pearl oysters, I knew immediately; and beckoning to
Neb, the fellow soon had them snug in a basket, and put away in a place of
security. The circumstance was mentioned to Marble, who, finding no more heavy
drags to be made, ordered the Sandwich Islanders to take a boat and pass a few
hours in their regular occupation, on account of the owners--if, indeed, the
last had any further claim on our services. These men met with tolerable
success, though, relatively, nothing equal to mine. What, just then, was of far
more importance, they made a discovery of an arm-chest lying on the bottom of
the basin, at the anchorage of the Crisis, and which had doubtless been sunk
there by the French. We had all la Pauline’s boats but the captain’s gig. I
went in one of them with a gang of hands, and, the divers securing a rope to
the handles of the chest, we soon got it in. It turned out to be one of the
arm-chests of the Crisis, which the French had found in their way and thrown
overboard, evidently preferring to use weapons to which they were accustomed.
They had done better by carrying the chest out to sea, and disposing of it in
fifty or a hundred fathom water.
The prize was turned
over to the gunner, who reported that it was the chest in which we kept our
cutlasses and pistols, of both of which there was a sufficient supply to give
every man one of each. There were also several horns of powder, and a bag of
bullets; but the first was ruined by the water. As for the arms, they were
rubbed dry, oiled, and put away again in the chest, after the last had stood a
whole day, in the hot sun, open. Thus, through the agency of men brought for a
very different purpose, we were put in possession of the means of achieving the
exploit, which might now be said to form the great object of our lives.
That day we got
everything on board the schooner that it was thought desirable to take with us.
We left much behind that was valuable, it is true, especially the copper; but
Marble wisely determined that it was inexpedient to put the vessel deeper than
good ballast-trim, lest it should hurt her sailing. We had got her fairly to
her bearings, and this was believed to be as low as was expedient. It is true,
a great deal remained to be stowed; the deck being littered, and the hold, the
ground-tier excepted, in great confusion. But our bread, water, beef, pork, and
other eatables, were all there, and in abundance; and, though not to be had for
the asking, they were still to be had. The sails were bent, and the only
anchor, la Pauline’s stream, with her two largest kedges, was on our bows.
While in this condition, Marble gave the unexpected order for all hands to come
on board, and for the shore-fasts to be cast off.
Of course, there was no
dissenting to so positive a command. We had signed new shipping-articles for
the schooner, extending the engagements made when we entered on board the
Crisis, to this new vessel, or any other she might capture. The wind was a
steady trade, and, when we showed our main-sail and jib to it, the little craft
glided athwart the basin like a duck. Shooting through the pass, Marble tacked
her twice, as soon as he had an offing; and everybody was delighted with the
quickness with which she was worked. There was barely light enough to enable us
to find our way through the opening in the reef; and, just thirty-eight hours
after the Crisis sailed, we were on her track. We had only conjecture to guide
us as to the ship’s course, with the exception of the main fact of her having
sailed for the west coast of South America; but we had not failed to notice
that she disappeared in the north-east trades on a bow-line. We put the
schooner as near as possible on the same course, making a proper allowance for
the difference in the rig of the two vessels.
The distance run that
night, satisfied us all that Mons. Le Compte was a good draftsman. The schooner
ran 106 miles in twelve hours, against a very respectable sea, which was at
least ten or fifteen more than the Crisis could have done under the same
circumstances. It is true, that what was close-hauled for her, was not
close-hauled for us; and, in this respect, we had the advantage of her. Marble
was so well pleased with our night’s work, that when he came on deck next
morning, the first thing he did was to order a bottle of rum to be brought him,
and then all hands to be called. As soon as the people were up, he went
forward, got into the head, and commanded every body to muster on the
forecastle. Marble now made a speech.
"We have some
good, and some bad luck, this v’y’ge, men," he said; "and, when we
generalize on the subject, it will be found that good luck has usually followed
the bad luck. Now, the savages, with that blackguard Smudge, knocked poor
Captain Williams in the head, and threw him overboard, and got the ship from
us; then came the good luck of getting her back again. After this, the French
did us that unhandsome thing: now, here comes the good luck of their leaving us
a craft that will overhaul the ship, when I needn’t tell you, what will come of
it." Here all hands, as in duty bound, gave three cheers. "Now, I
neither sail nor fight in a craft that carries a French name. Captain Count
christened the schooner the--Mr. Wallingford will tell you her exact name."
"La Belle Emélie,"
said I, "or the Beautiful Emily."
"None of your
belles for me, nor your Beautiful Emilys either," cried Marble, smashing
the bottle over the schooner’s nose; "So here goes three cheers again, for
the ’Pretty Poll,’ which was the name the craft was born to, and the name she
shall bear, as long as Moses Marble sails her."
From that moment, the
schooner was known by the name of the "Pretty Poll." I met with
portions of our crew years afterwards, and they always spoke of her by this
appellation; sometimes familiarly terming her the "Poll," or the
"Polly."
All the first day out,
we were busy in making ourselves comfortable, and in getting the Polly’s trim.
We succeeded so well in this last, that, according to our calculations, we made
a knot an hour more than the Crisis could have done under the same
circumstances, fast as the ship was known to be. As the Crisis had about
thirty-eight hours the start of us, and ran, on an average, about seven knots
the hour for all that time, it would require about ten days to overtake her. Of
course this could only happen, according to our own calculations, when we were
from eighteen hundred to two thousand miles from the island. For my own part, I
sincerely hoped it would not occur at all, at sea; feeling satisfied our only
chances of success depended on surprise. By following the vessel into some
port, it might be possible to succeed; but, for an unarmed schooner to attack a
ship like the Crisis, with even a large crew on board; it seemed rashness to
think of it. Marble, however, would not listen to my remonstrances. He insisted
we had more than powder enough to load all our pistols half-a-dozen times each,
and, laying the ship plump aboard, the pistols would do the rest. I was
silenced, quite as a matter of course, if not convinced.
The fifth day out, Neb
came to me, saying--"Master Miles, somet’ing must be done wid ’em ’ere ’ysters!
Dey smell, onaccountable; and de people swear dey will t’row ’em overboard, if
I don’t eat ’em. I not hungry enough for dat, sir."
These were the pearl
oysters, already mentioned, which had been hastening to dissolution and
decomposition, by the heat of the hold. As the captain was as much concerned in
this portion of the cargo, as I was myself, I communicated the state of things
to him, and he ordered the bags and barrels on deck, forthwith. It was well
something was done, or I doubt not a disease would have been the consequence.
As decomposition was the usual process by which to come at the treasures of
these animals, however, everything was exactly in the state we wished.
An uninterested
observer would have laughed, at seeing the employment of the quarter-deck, for
the next four hours. Marble, and the two mates, attacked a barrel belonging to
the captain, while Neb and I had my own share to ourselves. It was a trying
occupation, the odour far exceeding in strength that of the Spice Islands. We
stood it, however--for what will not man endure for the sake of riches? Marble
foresaw the difficulties, and had once announced to the mates that they then
would "open on shares." This had a solacing influence, and amid much
mirth and sundry grimaces, the work went on with tolerable rapidity. I
observed, however, that Talcott threw one or two subjects, that doubtless were
tougher than common, overboard, after very superficial examinations.
The first seven oysters
I examined, contained nothing but seed pearl, and not many of these. Neb
opened, and I examined; and the latter occupation was so little to my taste,
that I was just on the point of ordering the whole lot thrown overboard, when
Neb handed me another. This oyster contained nine beautiful pearls, of very
uniform dimensions, and each about as large as a good-sized pea. I dropped them
into a bowl of fresh water, whence they came out sweet, pearly, and lustrous.
They were of the sort known as the "white water," which is the kind
most prized among Christian nations, doubtless on account of their harmonizing
so well with the skins of their women. No sooner was my luck known, than it
brought all the other "pearl fishermen" around me; Marble, with his
nostrils plugged with oakum, and a quid of tobacco in his mouth, that was as
large as a small potatoe.
"By George, Miles,
that looks like business," the captain exclaimed, going back to his work,
with renovated zeal, "though it is a calling fit only for hogs and
scavengers! Did I embark in it largely, I would keep as many clerks as a bank.
What do you suppose now, these nine chaps may be worth?"
"Some fifty
dollars, or thereabouts--you see, sir, they are quite large--much larger than
it is usual to see our women wear."
The ninth of my oysters
produced eleven pearls, and all about the size and quality of the first. In a
few minutes I had seventy-three just such pearls, besides a quantity of seed pearl.
Then followed a succession of barren shells; a dozen not giving a pearl. The
three that succeeded them gave thirty-one more; and another yielded four
pearls, each of which was as large as a small cherry. After that, I got one
that was almost as large as a common hickory-nut, and six more of the size of
the cherry-sized pearls. In addition to these, I got in all, one hundred and
eighty-seven of the size of peas, besides a large handful of the seed pearl. I
afterwards ascertained, that the pearls I had thus obtained were worth in the
market about eighteen hundred dollars; as they were far more remarkable for
their beauty, than for their size.
Notwithstanding the
oakum plugs, and the tobacco, and the great quantity of shells his divers had
found, for they had brought up something like two hundred and fifty oysters in
the course of the day, the party of the captain found in all, but thirty-six
pearls, the seed excepted; though they obtained some beautiful specimens among
the shells. From that moment, Marble discontinued the trade, and I never heard
him say anything more on the subject of pursuing it. My own beauties were put
carefully away, in reserve for the time when I might delight the eyes of
certain of my female friends with them. I never intended to sell one, but they
were very precious to me on other accounts. As for the crew, glad enough were
they to be rid of such uncomfortable shipmates. As I gazed on the spotless and
lustrous pearls, and compared them with the revolting tenements from which they
had just been redeemed, I likened them to the souls of the just escaping from
their tenements of clay, to enjoy hereafter an endless existence of purity.
In the meantime, the
Pretty Poll continued to find her way along miles and miles of the deserted
track across the Pacific. Marble had once belonged to a Baltimore clipper, and
he sailed our craft probably much better than she would have been sailed by
Mons. Le Compte, though that officer, as I afterwards learned, had
distinguished himself in command of a lugger-privateer, in the British Channel.
Our progress was generally from a hundred and fifty to two hundred and twenty
miles in twenty-four hours; and so it continued to be for the first ten days,
or the period, when, according to our own calculations, we ought to be near the
Crisis, had that vessel steered a course resembling our own. For my own part, I
neither wished nor expected to see the ship, until we reached the coast of
South America, when we might ascertain her position by communicating with the shore.
As for the guarda-costas, I knew we could easily elude them, and there might be
a small chance of regaining the vessel, something like the way in which we had
lost her. But Marble’s impatience, and the keenness with which he felt our
disgrace, would not make terms even with the elements; and I do believe, he
would have run alongside of the Crisis in a gale of wind, could he have come up
with her. The chance of our having sailed so far, however, on a line so nearly
resembling that of the chase as to bring us together, was so very small, that
few of us thought it worth our consideration.
On the morning of the
eleventh day, the look-out we had kept on the fore-top-sail-yard, sang out
"Sail-ho!" Marble and myself were soon on the yard, there being
nothing visible from the deck. The upper sails, top-gallant-sails, and royals
of a ship were visible on our weather-quarter, distant from fifteen to twenty
miles. As we were now in the track of whalers, of which there were a good many
in that part of the Pacific, I thought it was probable this was one; but Marble
laughed at the notion, asking if I had ever heard of a whaler’s carrying royals
on her cruising ground. He affirmed it was the Crisis, heading the same way we
were ourselves, and which had only got to windward of us, by keeping a better
luff. We had calculated too much on the schooner’s weatherly qualities, and had
allowed her to fall off more than was necessary, in the night-watches.
The Pretty Poll was now
jammed up on a wind, in the hope of closing with the chase in the course of the
night. But the wind had been growing lighter and lighter for some hours, and by
noon, though we had neared the chase so much as to be able to see her from
deck, there was every prospect of its falling calm; after which, in the trades,
it would be surprising if we did not get a blow. To make the most of our time,
Marble determined to tack, when we had just got the chase a point off our
weather-bow. An hour after tacking, an object was seen adrift on the ocean, and
keeping away a little to close with it, it was ascertained to be a whale-boat,
adrift. The boat was American built, had a breaker of water, the oars, and all
the usual fittings in it; and the painter being loose, it had probably been
lost, when towing in the night, in consequence of having been fastened by three
half-hitches.
The moment Marble
ascertained the condition of this boat, he conceived his plan of operations.
The four Sandwich Islanders had been in whalers, and he ordered them into the
boat, put in some rum, and some food, gave me his orders, got in himself, and
pulled ahead, going off at five knots the hour, leaving the schooner to follow
at the rate of two. This was about an hour before sunset; and by the time it
was dark, the boat had become a mere speck on the water, nearly half-way
between us and the ship, which was now some fifteen miles distant, heading
always in the same direction.
My orders had been very
simple. They were, to stand on the same course, until I saw a light from the
boat, and then tack, so as to run on a parallel line with the ship. The signal
was made by Marble about nine o’clock. It was immediately answered from the
schooner. The light in the boat was concealed from the ship, and our own was
shown only for a few seconds, the disappearance of Mr. Marble’s telling us in
that brief space, that our answer was noted. I tacked immediately; and, taking
in the fore-sail, stood on the directed course. We had all foreseen a change in
the weather, and probably a thunder-squall. So far from its giving Marble any
uneasiness, he anticipated the blow with pleasure, as he intended to lay the
Crisis aboard in its height. He fancied that success would then be the most
certain. His whole concern was at not being able to find the ship in the darkness;
and it was to obviate this difficulty that he undertook to pilot us up to her
in the manner I have just mentioned.
After getting round, a
sharp look-out was kept for the light. We caught another view of it, directly
on our weather-beam. From this we inferred that the ship had more wind than we
felt; inasmuch as she had materially altered her position, while we had not
moved a mile since we tacked. This was on the supposition that Marble would
endeavour to follow the movements of the ship. At ten, the tempest broke upon
us with tropical violence, and with a suddenness that took everybody by
surprise. A squall had been expected; but no one anticipated its approach for
several hours; and we had all looked for the return of the whale-boat, ere that
moment should come. But, come it did, when least expected; the first puff
throwing our little schooner down, in a way to convince us the elements were in
earnest. In fifteen minutes after the first blast was felt, I had the schooner,
under a reefed foresail, and with that short canvass, there were instants, as
she struggled up to the summit of the waves, that it seemed as if she were
about to fly out of the water. My great concern, however, was for the boat, of
which nothing could now be seen. The orders left by Marble anticipated no such
occurrence as this tempest, and the concert between us was interrupted. It was
naturally inferred among us, in the schooner, that the boat would endeavour to
close, as soon as the danger was foreseen; and, as this would probably be done,
by running on a converging line, all our efforts were directed to keeping the
schooner astern of the other party, in order that they might first reach the
point of junction. In this manner there was a chance of Marble’s finding the
schooner, while there was little of our finding the boat. It is true, we
carried several lights; but as soon as it began to rain, even a bonfire would
not have been seen at a hundred yards. The water poured down upon us, as if it
fell from spouts, occasionally ceasing, and then returning in streams.
I had then never passed
so miserable a night; even that in which Smudge and his fellows murdered
Captain Williams and seized the ship, being happiness in comparison. I loved
Marble. Hardy, loose, in some respects, and unnurtured as he was in others, the
man had been steadily my friend. He was a capital seaman; a sort of an
instinctive navigator; true as the needle to the flag, and as brave as a lion.
Then, I knew he was in his present strait on account of mortified feeling, and
the rigid notions he entertained of his duty to his owners. I think I do myself
no more than justice, when I say that I would gladly have exchanged places with
him, any time that night.
We held a consultation
on the quarter-deck, and it was determined that our only chance of picking up
the boat, was by remaining as nearly as possible, at the place where her crew
must have last seen the schooner. Marble had a right to expect this; and we did
all that lay in our power to effect the object; waring often, and gaining on
our tacks what we lost in coming round. In this manner we passed a painful and
most uncomfortable night; the winds howling about us a sort of requiem for the
dead, while we hardly knew when we were wallowing in the seas or not, there
being so much water that came down from the clouds, as nearly to drown us on
deck.
At last the light
returned, and soon after the tempest broke, appearing to have expended its
fury. An hour after the sun had risen, we got the trade-wind again, the sea
became regular once more, and the schooner was under all her canvass. Of
course, every one of us officers was aloft, some forward, some aft, to look out
for the boat; but we did not see her again. What was still more extraordinary,
nothing could be seen of the ship! We kept all that day cruising around the
place, expecting to find at least the boat; but without success.
My situation was now
altogether novel to me. I had left home rather more than a twelvemonth before,
the third officer of the Crisis. From this station, I had risen regularly to be
her first officer; and now, by a dire catastrophe, I found myself in the
Pacific, solely charged with the fortunes of my owners, and those of some forty
human beings. And this, too, before I was quite twenty years old.
Marble’s scheme of
attacking the ship had always seemed to me to be wild and impracticable. This
was while it was his project, not my own. I still entertained the same opinion,
as regards the assault at sea; but I had, from the first, regarded an attempt
on the coast as a thing much more likely to succeed. Then Emily, and her
father, and the honour of the flag, and the credit I might personally gain, had
their influence; and, at sunset, all hope of finding the boat being gone, I
ordered sail made on our course.
The loss of the
whale-boat occurred when we were about two thousand miles from the western
coast of South America. We had a long road before us, consequently; and, as I
had doubted whether the ship we had seen was the Crisis, it was necessary to be
in motion, if anything was to be effected with our old enemies. The reader may
feel some desire to know in what manner my succession to the command was
received by the people. No man could have been more implicitly obeyed. I was
now six feet and an inch in height, of a powerful and active frame, a good
seaman, and had the habit of command, through a twelvemonth’s experience. The
crew knew me, having seen me tried, from the weather-earings down; and it is
very likely I possessed more of their confidence than I deserved. At all
events, I was as implicitly obeyed as if I had sailed from New York at their
head. Everybody regretted Marble; more, I think, than we regretted poor Captain
Williams, though it must have been on account of the manner we saw him
disappear, as it might be, from before our eyes; since, of the two, I think the
last was the most estimable man. Nevertheless, Marble had his strong points,
and they were points likely to take with seamen; and they had particularly
taken with us. As for the four Sandwich Islanders, I do not know that they
occupied any of our minds at all. We had been accustomed to regard them as
strange beings, who came from that ocean to which they had thus suddenly
returned.
Fifteen days after the
loss of the whale-boat, we made the peaks of the Andes, a very few degrees to
the southward of the equator. From some casual remarks made by the French, and
which I had overheard, I had been led to believe they intended to run for
Guayaquil, or its vicinity; and I aimed at reaching the coast near the same
point. We had been in, ourselves, at several bays and roadsteads, moreover, on
this part of the shore, on our way north; and I felt at home among them. We had
acquaintances, too, who could not fail to be of use to us; and everything
conspired to render this an advantageous land-fall.
On the evening of the
twenty-ninth day after quitting the island, we took the schooner into an open
roadstead, where we had carried on some extensive traffic in the ship, about
eight months before, and where I fancied we should still be recognised. As was
expected, we had scarcely anchored, before a Don Pedro Something, a fellow with
a surprising string of names, came off to us in a boat, in order to ascertain
who we were, and what we wanted. Perhaps it would be better to say, what we had
that he wanted. I knew the man at a glance, having delivered to him, myself,
three boat-loads of goods, and received a small bag of doubloons in exchange. A
very few words, half-English, half-Spanish, served to renew our acquaintance;
and I gave our old friend to understand that I was in search of the ship, from
which I had been separated on some extra duty. After beating the bush to
discover all he could, the Don Pedro gave me to understand that a ship had gone
in behind an island that was only ten miles to the southward of us, that very
afternoon; that he had seen her himself, and had supposed she might be his old
friend the Crisis, until he saw the French ensign at her gaff. This was
sufficient, and I made inquiries for a pilot. A man qualified to carry us to
the place was found in one of the boatmen. As I feared the news of the arrival
of a schooner might be carried to the ship, much as we had got our
intelligence, no time was lost, but we were under-way by ten o’clock. At
midnight we entered the pass between the main and the island; there I got into
a boat, and pulled ahead, in order to reconnoitre. I found the ship lying close
under a high bluff, which made a capital lee, and with every sign about her of
tranquillity. Still, I knew a vessel that was always in danger from the
guarda-costas, and which relied on the celerity of its movements for its
safety, would have a vigilant look-out. Accordingly, I took a cool and careful
examination of the ship’s position, landing and ascending the bluff, in order
to do this at my ease. About two o’clock in the morning, I returned to the
schooner.
When I put my foot on
the Polly’s deck again, she was quite near the point, or bluff, having set down
towards it during my absence. All hands were on deck, armed, and in readiness.
Expectation had got to be so keen, that we had a little difficulty in keeping
the men from cheering; but silence was preserved, and I communicated the result
of my observations in as few words as possible. The orders were then given, and
the schooner was brought under short sail, for the attack. We were so near our
side of the bluff, while the ship lay so near the other, that my principal
apprehension was of falling to leeward, which might give the French time to
muster, and recollect themselves. The canvass, accordingly, was reduced to the
fore-sail, though the jib, main-sail, and top-sail were all loose, in readiness
to be set, if wanted. The plan was to run the ship aboard, on her
starboard-bow, or off-side, as respected the island; and to do this with as
little of a shock as possible.
When everything was
ready, I went aft, stood by the man at the helm, and ordered him to bear up.
Neb placed himself just behind me. I knew it was useless to interfere, and let
the fellow do as he pleased. The pilot had told me the water was deep, up to
the rocks of the bluff; and we hugged the land as close as possible, in
rounding the point. At the next moment the ship was in sight, distant less than
a hundred fathoms. I saw we had good way, and, three minutes later, I ordered
the fore-sail brailed. At the same instant I walked forward. So near were we,
that the flapping of the canvass was heard in the ship, and we got a hail. A
mystified answer followed, and then crash came our bows along those of the
Crisis. "Hurrah! for the old craft!" shouted our men, and aboard we
tumbled in a body. Our charge was like the plunge of a pack of hounds, as they
leap through a hedge.
The scene that followed
was one of wild tumult. Some twenty pistols were fired, and a good many hard
blows were struck; but the surprise secured us the victory. In less than three
minutes, Talcott came to report to me that our lads had complete possession of
the deck, and that the French asked for quarter. At first, the enemy supposed
they had been seized by a guarda-costa, for the impression had been general
among them that we intended to quit the island for Canton. Great was the
astonishment among them when the truth came to be known. I heard a great many
"sacr-r-r-es!" and certain other maledictions in low French, that it
is scarcely worth while to repeat.
Harris, one of
the-Philadelphians, and the man who had got us into the difficulty by falling
asleep on his watch, was killed; and no less than nine of our men, myself among
the number, were hurt in this brisk business. All the wounds, however, were
slight; only three of the injuries taking the parties off duty. As for the poor
fellow who fell, he owed his death to risking too much, in order to recover the
ground he had lost.
The French fared much
worse than ourselves. Of those killed outright, and those who died before
morning, there were no less than sixteen; our fellows having fired a volley
into a group that was rushing on deck, besides using their cutlasses with great
severity for the first minute or two. This was on the principle that the first
blow was half the battle. There were few wounded; most of those who fell being
cut or thrust at by several at the same time--a species of attack that left
little chance for escape. Poor Mons. Le Compte was found stone-dead at the
cabin-doors, having been shot in the forehead, just as he put his foot on the
deck. I heard his voice once in the fray, and feared it boded no good; but the
silence which succeeded was probably caused by his just then receiving the
fatal bullet. He was in his shirt.
1st Witch.
"Hail!"
2d Witch.
"Hail!"
3d Witch.
"Hail!"
1st Witch. "Lesser
than Macbeth, and greater."
2d Witch. "Not so
happy, yet much happier."
MACBETH.
I hope I shall be believed
in saying, if Marble had been with us when we retook the ship, I should have
been perfectly happy. He was not, however, and regret was left to mingle in our
triumph. I had a hasty interview with Major Merton that night, and communicated
all that was necessary to quiet the apprehensions of his daughter. Emily was in
her state-room, and had been alarmed, as a matter of course; but when she
learned that all was over, and had terminated successfully, her fears yielded
to reason. Of course, both she and her father felt it to be a great relief that
they were no longer prisoners.
We were no sooner
fairly in command of our old ship, again, than I had all hands called to get
the anchor. We hove up, and passed out to sea without delay, it being necessary
to cover our movements with as much mystery as possible, in order to prevent
certain awkward demands from the Spanish government, on the subject of the
violation of neutral territory. A hint from Major Merton put me on my guard as
respected this point, and I determined to disappear as suddenly as we had
arrived, in order to throw obstacles in the way of being traced. By day-light,
therefore, both the ship and schooner were four leagues from the land, and on
the "great highway of nations;" a road, it may be said in passing,
that was then greatly infested by foot-pads and other robbers.
Just as the sun rose,
we buried the dead. This was done decently, and with the usual ceremony, the
triumph of victory giving place to the sad reflections that are so apt to
succeed to the excited feelings of most of our struggles. I saw poor Le Compte
disappear from sight with regret, and remembered his recent hopes, his generous
treatment, his admiration of Emily, and all that he had so lately thought and
felt, as a warning of the fragile nature of life, and that which life can
bestow. Thus terminated an acquaintance of a month; but a month that had been
pregnant with incidents of great importance to myself.
It now became necessary
to decide on our future course. I had the ship, just as the French got her from
us, with the addition of those portions of their own cargo with which they had
intended to trade on the coast of South America. These consisted of silks and
various fancy articles, with a little wine, and would be nearly as valuable at
home as they were in Spanish America. I was strongly averse to smuggling, and
the ship having already followed out her original instructions on this point, I
saw no necessity for pursuing the ungrateful trade any further. Could I return
to the island, and get the articles of value left on it by the French, such as
the copper they had not used, and divers pales received from the Bombay ship,
which had been abandoned by us all under a tent, more profit would accrue to my
owners than by any illicit commerce we could now possibly carry into effect on
the coast.
While Talcott, and the
new chief-mate, and myself were discussing these points, the cry of "sail
ho!" was heard. A large ship had suddenly hove up out of the morning’s
mist, within a mile of us, and I thought, at first, we had got under the guns
of a Spanish man-of-war. A second look at her, however, satisfied us all, that,
though heavy and armed, she was merely one of those clumsy traders that sailed,
periodically, from the colonies to Spain. We went to quarters, and cleared
ship, but made no effort to avoid the stranger. The Spaniards, of the two, were
the most uneasy, I believe, their country being then at war with England; but
we spoke each other without coming to blows. As soon as the strangers saw the
American ensign, they expressed a wish to communicate with us; and, unwilling
to let them come on board us, I volunteered a visit to the Spanish captain. He
received me with formal politeness, and, after some preliminary discourse, he
put into my hands some American newspapers, which contained a copy of the
treaty of peace between the United States and France. On looking over the
articles of this new compact, I found that, had our recapture of the Crisis
been delayed to that very day, at noon, it would have been illegal. The two
nations, in fact, were at peace, when the French seized the ship, but the
customary provisions as to captures in distant seas, just brought us within the
saving clauses. Such is war, and its concomitants!
In the course of half
an hour’s conversation, I discovered that the Spaniard intended to touch at
Valparaiso, and called, in order to get men, his own having suffered, up the
coast, with the small-pox. His ship was large, carried a considerable armament,
and he should not deem her safe from the smaller English cruisers, unless he
doubled the Cape much stronger handed than he then was. I caught at the idea,
and inquired what he thought of Frenchmen? They would answer his purpose, for
France and Spain had a common enemy, and nothing would be easier than to send
the French from Cadiz to Marseilles. A bargain was consequently struck on the
spot.
When I got back on
board the Crisis, I had all the prisoners mustered on deck. They were made
acquainted with the offers of the Spanish captain, with the fact that peace now
existed between our respective countries, and with the chance that presented
itself, so opportunely, for them to return home. The proposition was cheerfully
accepted, anything being better than captivity. Before parting, I endeavoured
to impress on the French the necessity of prudence on the subject of our
recapturing the Crisis in Spanish waters, inasmuch as the circumstance might
induce an inquiry as to what took the ship there; it being well understood that
the mines were the punishment of those who were taken in the contraband trade
in that quarter of the world. The French promised fairly. Whether they kept
their words I never knew, but, if they did not, no consequences ever followed
from their revelations. In such a case, indeed, the Spanish government would be
very apt to consider the question one that touched the interests of smugglers
alike, and to feel great indifference between the parties. At all events, no
complaints were ever made to the American government; or, if made, they never
reached my ears, or those of my owners. It is most probable nothing was ever
said on the subject.
About noon we had got
rid of our prisoners. They were allowed to take away with them all their own
effects, and, as usually happens in such cases, I make little doubt some that
belonged to other persons. The ships then made sail, each on her own course;
the Spaniard running down the coast, while we spread our studding-sails for the
island. As soon as this was done, I felt relieved from a great burthen, and had
leisure to think of other matters. I ought to mention, however, that I put the
second-mate, or him who had become chief-mate by my own advancement, in command
of the "Pretty Poll," giving him two experienced seamen as his own
mates, and six men, to sail her. This made Talcott the Crisis’ first officer,
and glad was I to see him in a station a little suited to his attainments.
That evening, just as
the sun was setting, I saw Emily again, for the first time since she had stood
leaning over the rail as the Crisis shot through the inlet of the lagoon. The
poor girl was pale, and it was evident, while she could not but rejoice at her
liberation, and her release from the solicitations of the unfortunate Le
Compte, that his death had cast a shade of sadness over her pretty features. It
could not well be otherwise, the female breast ever entertaining its sympathies
for those who submit to the influence of its owner’s charms. Then, poor Le
Compte had some excellent qualities, and he treated Emily, as she admitted to
me herself, with the profoundest respect, and delicacy. His admiration could
scarce be an offence in her eyes, however disagreeable it proved, in certain
points of view.
Our meeting partook of
the character of our situation, being a mixture of melancholy and happiness. I
rejoiced in our success, while I regretted Marble, and even our late enemies,
while the Major and his daughter could not but remember all the gloomy
particulars of their late, and, indeed, of their present position.
"We seem to be
kept, like Mahomet’s coffin, sir," Emily observed, as she looked
affectionately at her father, "suspended between heaven and earth--the
Indies and America--not knowing on which we are to alight. The Pacific is our
air, and we are likely to breathe it, to our heart’s content."
"True, love--your
comparison is not an unhappy one. But, Wallingford, what has become of Captain
Marble in these stirring times? You have not left him, Sancho Panza like, to
govern Barritaria, while you have come to recover his ship?"
I told my passengers of
the manner in which our old friend had disappeared, and inquired if anything
had been seen of the whale-boat, or the schooner, on the night of the tropical
tempest.
"Nothing"--answered
the Major. "So far from expecting to lay eyes on the ’Beautiful Emily,’
again, we supposed you would be off for Canton by the end of the fortnight that
succeeded our own departure. At least, that was poor Le Compte’s version of the
matter. I am certain however, that no sail was seen from this ship, during the
whole passage; nor, had we any storm like that you have described. More
beautiful weather, I never met at sea."
Upon this, I sent for
the log-book, and ascertained, by day and date, that the Crisis was not within
fifty leagues of the spot, where we encountered the thunder-squall. Of course
the ship we saw was a stranger; most probably a whaler. This destroyed any
little hope that was left concerning Marble’s fate.
But it is time I should
mention a galanterie of poor Le Compte’s. He was well provided with
shipwrights--better, indeed, than with seamen--as was apparent by the readiness
with which he had constructed the schooner. During the passage from Marble
Land, he had set these workmen about building a poop on the Crisis’
quarter-deck, and I found the work completed. There was a very pretty, airy
cabin, with two state-rooms communicating with light quarter-galleries, and
everything that is customary with such accommodations. Furniture had been made,
with French dexterity and taste, and the paint was just dry to receive it.
Emily and her father were to take possession of these new accommodations the
very day succeeding that in which the ship fell again into our hands. This
alteration was not such as I would have made, as a seaman; and I wonder Mons.
Le Compte, who had the gauntlet to run through the most formidable navy in the
world, should have ventured on it, since it sensibly affected the ship’s
sailing on a wind. But, now it was peace, I cared little about it, and determined
to let it remain, so long, at least, as Miss Merton continued on board.
That very night,
therefore, the Major occupied one of the state-rooms, and his daughter the
other. Imitating poor Le Compte’s gallantry, I gave them a separate table,
though I took quite half my meals with them, by invitation. Emily did not
absolutely dress my wound, a flesh injury in the shoulder, that office falling
to her father’s share, who had seen a good deal of service, and was familiar
with the general treatment of hurts of this nature; but she could, and did,
show many of those gentle and seductive attentions, that the tenderness of her
sex can alone bestow, with full effect, on man. In a fortnight my hurt was
cured, though Emily had specifics to recommend, and advice to bestow, until we
were both ashamed to allude to the subject any longer.
As for the passage, it
was just such a one as might be expected to occur, in the trades of the
Pacific. The ship was under studding-sails nearly the whole time, making, day
in and day out, from a hundred and twenty to two hundred miles in the
twenty-four hours. The mates kept the watches, and I had little to do, but to
sit and chat with the Major and his daughter, in the cool, airy cabin, that Le
Compte had provided for us; listen to Emily’s piano, which had been transferred
from the prize, and subsequently saved from the wreck; or read aloud out of
some of the two or three hundred beautifully bound, and sweetly-scented volumes
that composed her library. In that day, people read Pope, and Young, and
Milton, and Shakspeare, and that sort of writers; a little relieved by Mrs.
Radcliffe, and Miss Burney, and Monk Lewis, perhaps. As for Fielding and
Smollet, they were well enough in their place, which was not a young lady’s
library, however. There were still more useful books, and I believe I read
everything in the ship, before the voyage ended. The leisure of a sea-life, in
a tranquil, well-ordered vessel, admits of much study; and books ought to be a
leading object in the fitting out that portion of a vessel’s equipment which
relates chiefly to the welfare of her officers and crew.
Time passed pleasantly
enough, with a young fellow who had certainly some reason to be satisfied with
his own success thus far in life, and who could relieve the tedium of ship’s
duty in such society. I cannot say I was in love, though I often thought of
Emily when she was not before my eyes, and actually dreamt of her three times,
in the first fortnight after the re-capture of the ship. What was a little
remarkable, as I conceive, I often found myself drawing comparisons between her
and Lucy, though I hardly knew why, myself. The result was very much after this
sort;--Emily had vastly the advantage in all that related to art, instruction,
training--I am wrong, Mr. Harding had given his daughter a store of precise,
useful knowledge, that Emily did not possess; and then I could not but see that
Lucy’s tact in moral feeling, was much of the highest order of the two. But, in
purely conventional attainments, in most that relates to the world, its usages,
its finesse of feeling and manner, I could see that Emily was the superior. Had
I known more myself, I could have seen that both were provincial--for England,
in 1801, was but a province, as to mere manners, though on a larger scale than
America is even now--and that either would have been remarked for
peculiarities, in the more sophisticated circles of the continent of Europe. I
dare say, half my own countrymen would have preferred Lucy’s nature to the more
artificial manner of Emily; but, it will not do to say that even female
deportment, however delicate and feminine nature may have made it, cannot be
improved by certain general rules for the government of that which is even
purely conventional. On the whole, I wished that Lucy had a little of Emily’s
art, and Emily a good deal more of Lucy’s nature. I suppose the perfection in
this sort of thing is to possess an art so admirable that it shall appear to be
nature, in all things immaterial, while it leaves the latter strictly in the
ascendant, in all that is material.
In person, I sometimes
fancied Emily was the superior, and, sometimes, when memory carried me back to
certain scenes that had occurred during my last visit to Clawbonny, that it was
Lucy. In complexion, and perhaps in eyes, the English girl beat her rival;
possibly, also, in the teeth; though Lucy’s were very even and white; but, in
the smile, in the outline of the face, most especially in the mouth, and in the
hands, feet, and person generally, I think nine judges in ten would have
preferred the American. One peculiar charm was common to both; and it is a
charm, though the strongest instance I ever saw of it in my life, was in Italy,
that may be said to belong, almost exclusively, to the Anglo-Saxon race: I mean
that expression of the countenance which so eminently betokens feminine purity
and feminine tenderness united; the look which artists love to impart to the
faces of angels. Each of the girls had much of this; and I suppose it was
principally owing to their heavenly blue eyes. I doubt if any woman with black,
or hazel eyes notwithstanding all the brilliancy of their beauty, ever
possessed this charm in the higher degree. It belonged to Grace even more than
to Lucy or Emily; though, of the two last, I think the English girl possessed
it, in a slight degree, the most, so far as it was connected with mere shading
and colour; while the American exhibited the most of it, in moments of feeling
and emotion. Perhaps, this last advantage was owing to Lucy’s submitting most
to nature, and to her impulses. It must be remembered, however, that I had not
seen Lucy, now, for near two years; and two of the most important years of a
young female’s life, as respected her personal appearance.
As relates to
character, I will not now speak as plainly as I shall be called on to do,
hereafter. A youth of twenty is not the best judge of such things, and I shall
leave events to tell their own story, in this particular.
We had been at sea a
fortnight, when happening to allude to the pearl fishery, I bethought me of my
own prizes. A ship that carries a numerous crew, is a sort of omnium gatherum,
of human employments. For ordinarily manned craft, seamen are necessary; but
ships of war, privateers and letters-of-marque, can afford, as poor Marble
would express it, to generalize. We had several tradesmen in the
Crisis--mechanics, who found the restraints of a ship necessary for their own
good--and, among others, we happened to have a goldsmith. This man had offered
to perforate my pearls, and to string them; an operation to which I consented.
The fellow had performed his task as well as could be desired, and supplying
from his own stores a pair of suitable clasps, had formed the whole into a
simple, but as beautiful a necklace, as I ever laid eyes on. He had put the
largest pearl of all directly in the centre, and then arranged the remainder,
by placing several of the smaller together separated by one of the second size,
until the whole formed a row that would much more than encircle my own neck,
and which, of course, would drop gracefully round that of a female.
When I produced this
beautiful ornament, one that a woman of rank might have coveted, Emily did not
endeavour to conceal her admiration. Unaccustomed, herself, to the higher associations
of her own country, she had never seen a necklace of the same value, and she
even fancied it fit for a queen. Doubtless, queens usually possess much more
precious pearls than those of mine, and yet it was to be supposed they would
not disdain to wear even such as they. Major Merton examined the necklace
carefully, and I could see by his countenance, he was surprised and pleased.
On the whole, I think
it may be questioned, if any other man enjoys as many physical advantages with
the same means, as the Americans. I speak more of his habits, than of his
opportunities; but I am of opinion, after seeing a good deal of various parts
of the world, that the American of moderate fortune has more physical
indulgences than any other man. While this is true, however, as a whole, there
are certain points on which he signally fails. He fails often, when it comes to
the mere outward exhibition; and it is probable there is not a single
well-ordered household-- meaning for the purposes of comfort and representation
united--in the whole country. The particular deficiency, if deficiency it be,
applies in an almost exclusive degree to the use of precious stones, jewelry,
and those of the more valuable metals in general. The ignorance of the value of
precious stones is so great, that half the men, meaning those who possess more
or less of fortune, do not even know the names of those of the commoner sorts.
I doubt, if one educated American in twenty could, even at this moment, tell a
sapphire from an amethyst, or a turquoise from a garnet; though the women are
rather more expert as lapidaries. Now, I was a true American in this respect;
and, while I knew I possessed a very beautiful ornament, I had not the smallest
idea of its value, as an article of commerce. With the Major it was different.
He had studied such things, and he had a taste for them. The reader will judge
of my surprise, therefore, when I heard him say:--
"That necklace, in
the hands of Rundle and Bridges, would bring a thousand pounds, in
London!"
"Father!"
exclaimed Emily.
"I do think it. It
is not so much the size of the pearls, though these largest are not common even
in that particular, but it is their extreme beauty; their colour and
transparency--their water, as it is called."
"I thought that a
term applied only to diamonds"--observed Emily, with an interest I wished
she had not manifested.
"It is also
applied to pearls--there are pearls of what is called the ’white water,’ and
they are of the sort most prized in Europe. The ’yellow water’ are more
esteemed among nations of darker skins; I suppose that is the secret. Yes, I
think if you send this necklace to London, Wallingford, you will get six or
eight hundred pounds for it."
"I shall never
sell it, sir--at least, not as long as I can avoid it."
I saw that Emily looked
at me, with an earnestness for which I could not account.
"Not sell
it!--" repealed her father--"Why, what in the name of Neptune can you
do with such an ornament?"
"Keep it. It is
strictly my own. I brought it up, from the bottom of the sea, with my own
hands; removed the pearls from what the editors would call their ’native homes’
myself, and I feel an interest in them, that I never could feel in any ornament
that was purchased."
"Still, this will
prove rather an expensive taste. Pray, What interest do you obtain for money,
in your part of the world, Wallingford?"
"Six per cent., in
New York, sir, perhaps, on the better sort of permanent securities."
"And how much is
sixty pounds sterling, when turned into dollars?"
"We usually say
five for one, though it is not quite that; from two hundred and eighty to two
hundred and ninety, all things considered--though two hundred and sixty-six,
nominally, or thereabouts."
"Well, even two
hundred and sixty-six dollars a year, is a good deal for a young man like you
to pay, for the pleasure of saying he owns a pearl necklace that he cannot
use."
"But it cost me
nothing, sir, and of course I can lose nothing by it."
"I rather think
you will lose what I tell you, if the ornament can be sold for that sum. When a
man has property from which he might derive an income, and does not, he is, in
one sense, and that the most important, a loser."
"I have a sister,
Major Merton; I may possibly give it to her--or, should I marry, I would certainly
give it to my wife."
I could see a smile
struggling about the mouth of the major, which I was then too young, and I may
add, too American, to understand. The incongruity of the wife of a man of two
thousand, or five and twenty hundred dollars a-year, wearing two years’ income
round her neck, or of being magnificent in only one item of her dress,
household, or manner of living, never occurred to my mind. We can all laugh
when we read of Indian chiefs wearing uniform-coats, and cocked-hats, without
any other articles of attire; but we cannot imagine inconsistencies in our own
cases, that are almost as absurd in the eyes of highly sophisticated and
conventional usages. To me, at that age, there was nothing in the least out of
the way, in Mrs. Miles Wallingford’s wearing the necklace, her husband being
unequivocally its owner. As for Emily, she did not smile, but continued to hold
the necklace in her own very white, plump hand, the pearls making the hand look
all the prettier, while the hand assisted to increase the lustre of the pearls.
I ventured to ask her to put the necklace on her neck. She blushed slightly,
but she complied.
"Upon my word,
Emily," exclaimed the gratified father, "you become each other so
well, that I am losing a prejudice, and begin to believe even a poor man’s
daughter may be justified in using such an ornament."
The sight was certainly
sufficient to justify anything of the sort. The dazzling whiteness of Miss
Merlon’s skin, the admirable outlines of her throat and bust, and the flush
which pleasure gave her cheeks, contributed largely to the beauty of the
picture. It would have been difficult to say, whether the charms of the woman
ornamented the pearls, or those of the pearls ornamented the woman! I remember
I thought, at the time, my eyes had never dwelt on any object more pleasing,
than was Miss Merton during the novelty of that spectacle. Nor did the pleasure
cease, on the instant; for I begged her to continue to wear the necklace during
the remainder of the day; a request with which she had the good nature to
comply. Which was most gratified by this exhibition, the young lady or myself,
it might be difficult to say; for there is a mutual satisfaction in admiring,
and in being admired.
When I went into the
cabin to say good-night, I found Emily Merton, with the necklace in her hand,
gazing at it, by the light of a powerful lamp, with eyes as liquid and soft as
the pearls themselves. I stood still to admire her; for never before had I seen
her so bewitchingly beautiful. Her countenance was usually a little wanting in
intellectual expression, though it possessed so much of that which I have
described as angelic; but, on this occasion, it seemed to me, to be full of
ideas. Can it be possible, whispered conceit--and what very young man is
entirely free from it--can it be possible, she is now thinking how happy a
woman Mrs. Miles Wallingford will one day be?--Am I in any manner connected
with that meditating brow, that reflecting air, that fixed look, that pleased
and yet doubting expression?
"I was about to
send for you, Captain Wallingford," said Emily, the instant she saw me,
and confirming my conceited conjectures, by blushing deeper than I had seen her
before, in the whole of that blushing, sensitive, and enjoyable day; "about
to send for you, to take charge of your treasure."
"And could you not
assume that much responsibility, for a single night?"
"’T would be too
great--it is an honour reserved for Mrs. Wallingford, you know."
This was smilingly
said, I fancied sweetly and kindly, and yet it was said not altogether without
something that approached to an équivoque; a sort of manner that the deep,
natural feeling of Grace, and needle-like truth of Lucy had rendered unpleasant
to me. I took the necklace, shook the young lady’s hand for good-night--we
always did that, on meeting and parting for the day--paid my compliments to the
father, and withdrew.
I was dressing next
morning, when Neb came bolting into my state-room, with his Clawbonny freedom
of manner, his eyes looking lobsters, and his necklace of pearl, glittering
between a pair of lips that might have furnished a cannibal two famous steaks.
As soon as fairly established in command, I had brought the fellow aft,
berthing him in the steerage, in order to have the benefit of more of his
personal service than I could obtain while he was exclusively a foremast Jack.
Still, he kept his watch; for it would have been cruel to deprive, him of that
pleasure.
"Oh! Masser
Mile!" exclaimed the black, as soon as he could speak; "’e boat!--’e
boat!"
"What of the
boat?--Is any one overboard?"
"’E whale-boat,
sir!--Poor Captain Marble--’e whale-boat, sir!"
"I understand you,
Neb--go on deck, and desire the officer of the watch to heave-to the ship, as
soon as it is proper; I will come up, the instant I can."
Here, then, I thought,
Providence has brought us on the track of the unfortunate whale-boat; and we
shall doubtless see the mutilated remains of some of our old companions--poor
Marble, doubtless, from what Neb said--well, the will of God be done. I was
soon dressed; and, as I went up the cabin-ladder, the movement on deck denoted
the nature of the excitement that now prevailed generally, in the ship. Just as
I reached the quarter-deck, the main-yard swung round, and the sails were brought
aback. The whole crew was in commotion, and it was some little time before I
could learn the cause.
The morning was misty,
and the view round the ship, until within a few minutes, had been confined to a
circle of less than a mile in diameter. As the sun rose, however, the mist
broke away gradually, and then the watch caught a view of the whale-boat
mentioned by Neb. Instead of being floating about on the ocean, with the
remains of its unfortunate crew lying in its bottom, as I had expected to see
it, when I caught the first glimpse of the unlooked-for object, it was not a
mile distant, pulling briskly for us, and containing not only a full, but a
strong and an animated crew.
Just at that instant,
some one cried out "Sail-ho!" and sure enough, a ship was seen some
four or five miles to leeward, a whaler evidently, turning to windward, under
easy canvass, in order to rejoin her boat, from which she had lately been
separated by the night and the fog. This, then, was no more than a whaler and
her boat; and, on sweeping the horizon with a glass, Talcott soon discovered, a
mile to windward of the boat, a dead whale, with another boat lying by it, in
waiting for the approach of the ship, which promised to fetch as far to
windward, on its next tack.
"They desire to
speak us, I suppose, Mr. Talcott," I remarked. "The ship is probably
an American; it is likely the captain is in the boat, and he wishes to send
letters or messages home."
A shout came from
Talcott, at the next instant--then he cried out--
"Three cheers, my
lads; I see Captain Marble in that boat, as plainly as I see the boat
itself!"
The cheers that
followed, were a spontaneous burst of joy. They reached the approaching boat,
and gave its inmate an earnest of his reception. In three more minutes. Marble
was on the deck of his old ship. For myself, I was unable to speak; nor was
poor Marble much better off though more prepared for the interview.
"I knew you,
Miles; I knew you, and the bloody ’Pretty Poll,’" he at last got out, the
tears running down his cheeks like water, "the moment the fog lifted, and
gave me a fair glimpse. They’ve got her--yes--d----n her--God bless her, I
mean--they’ve got her, and the bloody Frenchmen will not go home with that
feather in their caps. Well, it couldn’t have happened to a cleverer fellow;
and I’m just as happy as if I had done it myself!"
There he stood, sound,
safe, and sturdy as ever; and the four Sandwich Islanders were all in the boat,
just as well as if they had never quitted the ship. Every man of the crew had
to shake hands with Marble, congratulations were to be exchanged, and a
turbulent quarter of an hour passed, before it was possible to get a coherent
account from the man of what had befallen him. As soon as practicable, however,
he motioned for silence, and told his own story aloud, for the benefit of all
hands.
"You know how I
left you, men," Marble commenced, swabbing his eyes and cheeks, and
struggling to speak with something like an appearance of composure, "and
the errand on which I went. The last I saw of you was about half an hour before
the gust broke. At that time I was so near the ship, as to make out she was a
whaler; and, nothing doubting of being in sight of you in the morning, I
thought it safer to pull alongside of her, than to try to hunt for the schooner
in the dark. I found an old shipmate in the whaler’s captain, who was looking
for a boat that had struck adrift the night before; and both parties were
pleased. There was not much time for compliments, however, as you all know. The
ship bore up to speak you, and then she bore up, again and again, on account of
the squalls. While Mr. Wallingford was probably hugging the wind in order to
find me, we were running off to save our spars; and next morning we could see
nothing of you. How else we missed each other, is more than I can say; for I’ve
no idee you went off and left me out here, in the middle of the ocean--"
"We cruised for
you, within five miles of the spot, for a whole day!" I exclaimed,
eagerly.
"No, no--Captain
Marble," the men put in, in a body, "we did all that men could do, to
find you."
"I know it! I
could swear to it, without a word from one of you. Well, that’s the whole
story. We could not find you, and I stuck by the ship as a matter of course, as
there was no choice between that and jumping overboard; and here has the Lord
brought us together again, though we are every inch of five hundred miles from
the place where we parted."
I then took Marble
below, and related to him all that had occurred since the separation. He
listened with the deepest interest, manifesting the strongest sympathy in our
success. Nothing but expressions of gratification escaped him, until I
remarked, as I concluded my account--
"And here is the
old ship for you, sir, just as we lost her; and glad am I to see her once more
in so good hands."
"Who put that bloody
poop on her, you or the Frenchman, Miles?"
"The Frenchman.
Now it is peace, however, it is no great matter; and the cabin is very
convenient for the Major and his daughter."
"It’s just like ’em!
Spoiling the neatest quarter-deck on the ocean, with a bloody supernumerary
cabin!"
"Well, sir, as you
are master now, you can have it all cut away again, if you think proper."
"I! I cut away
anything! I take the command of this ship from the man who has so fairly won
it! If I do, may I be d----d!"
"Captain Marble!
You astonish me by this language, sir; but it is nothing more than a momentary
feeling, of which your own good sense--nay, even your duty to the owners--will
cause you to get rid."
"You never were
more mistaken in your life, Master Miles Wallingford," answered Marble,
solemnly. "I thought of all this the moment I recognised the ship, and
that was as soon as I saw her; and my mind was made up from that instant. I
cannot be so mean as to come in at the seventh hour, and profit by your courage
and skill. Besides, I have no legal right to command here. The ship was more
than twenty-four hours in the enemy’s hands, and she comes under the usual laws
of recapture and salvage."
"But the owners,
Captain Marble--remember there is a cargo to be taken in at Canton, and there
are heavy interests at stake."
"By George, that
would make me so much the more firm. From the first, I have thought matters
would be better in your hands than mine; you have an education, and that’s a
wonderful thing, Miles. As to sailing a ship, or stowing her, or taking care of
her in heavy weather, or finding my way across an ocean, I’ll turn my back on
no man; but it’s a different thing when it comes to figures and
calculations."
"You disappoint me
greatly in all this, sir; we have gone through so much together--"
"We did not go
through the recapture of this vessel together, boy."
"But it was your
thought, and, but for an accident, would have been your deed."
"I don’t know
that; I have reflected coolly in the matter, after I got over my mortification;
and I think we should have been flogged, had we attacked the French at sea.
Your own plan was better, and capitally carried out. Harkee, Miles, this much
will I do, and not a jot more. You are bound to the island, I take it for granted,
to pick up odds and ends; and then you sail for Canton?"
"Precisely--I am
glad you approve of it, as you must by seeing into it so readily."
"Well, at the
island, fill up the schooner with such articles as will be of no use at Canton.
Let her take in the copper, the English goods, and the like of that; and I will
carry her home, while you can pursue the v’y’ge in the ship, as you alone have
a right to do."
No arguments of mine
could turn Marble from his resolution. I fought him all day on the subject, and
at night he was put in command of the "Pretty Poll," with our old
second-mate for his first officer.
"Thou shalt seek
the beach of sand,
Where the water bounds
the elfin land;
Thou shalt watch the
oozy brine
Till the sturgeon leaps
in the light moonshine."
DRAKE.
There is but a word to
say of the whaler. We spoke her, of course, and parted, leaving her her boat.
She passed half an hour, close to us, and then went after her whale. When we
lost sight of her, she was cutting in the fish, as coolly as if nothing had
happened. As for ourselves, we made the best of our way for the island.
Nothing worth relating
occurred during the remainder of the passage. We reached our place of
destination ten days after we found Marble; and carried both the ship and
schooner into the lagoon, without any hesitation or difficulty. Everything was
found precisely as we had left it; two months having passed as quietly as an
hour. The tents were standing, the different objects lay where they had been
hastily dropped at our hurried departure, and everything denoted the
unchangeable character of an unbroken solitude. Time and the seasons could
alone have produced any sensible alteration. Even the wreck had neither shifted
her bed, nor suffered injury. There she lay, seemingly an immovable fixture on
the rocks, and as likely to last, as any other of the durable things around
her.
It is always a relief
to escape from the confinement of a ship, even if it be only to stroll along
the vacant sands of some naked beach. As soon as the vessels were secured, we
poured ashore in a body, and the people were given a holiday. There was no
longer an enemy to apprehend; and we all enjoyed the liberty of movement, and
the freedom from care that accompanied our peculiar situation. Some prepared
lines and commenced fishing; others hauled the seine; while the less
industriously disposed lounged about, selected the fruit of the cocoa-nut tree,
or hunted for shells, of which there were many, and those extremely beautiful,
scattered along the inner and outer beaches, or lying, visible, just within the
wash of the water. I ordered two or three of the hands to make a collection for
Clawbonny; paying them, as a matter of course, for their extra services. Their
success was great; and I still possess the fruits of their search, as memorials
of my youthful adventures.
Emily and her maid took
possession of their old tents, neither of which had been disturbed; and I
directed that the necessary articles of furniture should be landed for their
use. As we intended to remain eight or ten days at Marble Land, there was a
general disposition to make ourselves comfortable; and the crew were permitted
to bring such things ashore as they desired, care being had for the necessary
duties of the ships. Since quitting London, we had been prisoners, with the
short interval of our former visit to this place, and it was now deemed wisest
to give the people a little relaxation. To all this, I was advised by Marble;
who, though a severe, and so often seemingly an obdurate man, was in the main
disposed to grant as much indulgence, at suitable moments, as any officer I
ever sailed with. There was an ironical severity, at times, about the man,
which misled superficial observers. I have heard of a waggish boatswain in the
navy, who, when disposed to menace the crew with some of his official
visitations, used to cry out, "Fellow-citizens, I’m coming among
you;" and the anecdote never recurs to my mind, without bringing Marble
back to my recollection. When in spirits, he had much of this bitter irony in
his manner; and his own early experience had rendered him somewhat insensible
to professional suffering; but, on the whole, I always thought him a humane
man.
We went into the lagoon,
before the sun had risen; and before the breakfast hour of those who lived aft,
we had everything landed that was necessary, and were in possession of our
tents. I had ordered Neb to attend particularly to the wants of the Mertons;
and, precisely as the bell of the ship struck eight, which, at that time of
day, meant eight o’clock, the black came with the major’s compliments, inviting
"Captain" Wallingford and "Captain" Marble to breakfast.
"So it goes,
Miles," added my companion, after promising to join the party in a few
moments. "This arrangement about the schooner leaves us both captains, and
prevents anything like your downhill work, which is always unpleasant business.
Captain Marble and Captain Wallingford sound well; and I hope they may long
sail in company. But natur’ or art never meant me for a captain."
"Well, admitting
this, where there are two captains, one must outrank the other, and the senior
commands. You should be called Commodore Marble."
"None of your
pleasantry, Miles," returned Marble, with a severe look and a shake of the
head; "it is by your favour, and I hope by your good opinion, that I am
master of even that little, half-blooded, part French, part Yankee, schooner.
It is my second, and I think it will be my last command. I have generalized
over my life, upon a large scale, within the last ten days, and have come to
the conclusion that the Lord created me to be your mate, and not you to be
mine. When natur’ means a man for anything partic’lar, she doesn’t set him
adrift among human beings, as I was set adrift."
"I do not
understand you, sir--perhaps you will give me an outline of your history; and
then all will be plain."
"Miles, oblige me
in one particular--it will cost you no great struggle, and will considerably
relieve my mind."
"You have only to
name it, sir, to be certain it will be done."
"Drop that bloody
sir, then; it’s unbecoming now, as between you and me. Call me Marble, or
Moses; as I call you, Miles."
"Well, be it so.
Now for this history of yours, which you have promised to give me, by the way,
any time these two years."
"It can be told in
a few words; and I hope it may be of service. A human life, properly
generalized on, is at any time as good as most sermons. It is full of what I
call the morality of idees. I suppose you know to what I owe my names?"
"Not I--to your
sponsors in baptism, like all the rest of us, I suppose."
"You’re nearer the
truth than you may imagine, this time, boy. I was found, a child of a week old,
they tell me, lying in a basket, one pleasant morning, in a stone-cutter’s
yard, on the North River side of the town, placed upon a bit of stone that was
hewing out for the head of a grave, in order, as I suppose, that the workmen
would be sure to find me, when they mustered at their work. Although I have
passed for a down-easter, having sailed in their craft in the early part of my
life, I’m in truth York born."
"And is this all
you know of your origin, my dear Marble?"
"All I want to
know, after such a hint. A man is never anxious to make the acquaintance of
parents who are afraid to own him. I dare say, now, Miles, that you knew, and
loved, and respected your mother?"
"Love, and respect
her! I worshipped her, Marble; and she deserved it all, if ever human being
did!"
"Yes, yes; I can
understand that," returned Marble, making a hole in the sand with his
heel, and looking both thoughtful and melancholy. "It must be a great
comfort to love and respect a mother! I’ve seen them, particularly young women,
that I thought set quite as much store by their mothers, as they did by
themselves. Well, no matter; I got into one of poor Captain Robbins’s bloody
currents at the first start, and have been drifting about ever since, just like
the whale-boat with which we fell in, pretty much as the wind blew. They hadn’t
the decency to pin even a name--they might have got one out of a novel or a
story-book, you know, to start a poor fellow in life with--to my shirt;
no--they just set me afloat on that bit of a tombstone, and cast off the
standing part of what fastened me to anything human. There they left me, to
generalize on the ’arth and its ways, to my heart’s content."
"And you were
found next morning, by the stone-cutter, when he came, again, to use his
chisel."
"Prophecy couldn’t
have better foretold what happened. There I was found, sure enough; and there I
made my first escape from destruction. Seeing the basket, which it seems was
one in which he had brought his own dinner, the day before, and forgotten to
carry away with him, he gave it a jerk to cast away the leavings, before he
handed it to the child who had come to take it home, in order that it might be
filled again, when out I rolled on the cold stone. There I lay, as near the
grave as a tomb-stone, when I was just a week old."
"Poor fellow--you
could only know this by report, however. And what was done with you?"
"I suppose, if the
truth were known, my father was somewhere about that yard; and little do I envy
the old gentleman his feelings, if he reflected much, over matters and things.
I was sent to the Alms-House, however; stone-cutters being nat’rally
hard-hearted, I suppose. The fact that I was left among such people, makes me
think so much the more, that my own father must have been one of them, or it
never could have happened. At all events, I was soon rated on the Alms-House
books; and the first thing they did was to give me some name. I was No. 19, for
about a week; at the age of fourteen days, I became Moses Marble."
"It was an odd
selection, that your ’sponsors in baptism’ made!"
"Somewhat--Moses
came from the scriptur’s, they tell me; there being a person of that name, as I
understand, who was turned adrift pretty much as I was, myself."
"Why, yes--so far
as the basket and the abandonment were concerned; but he was put afloat fairly,
and not clapped on a tomb-stone, as if to threaten him with the grave at the
very outset."
"Well, Tombstone
came very near being my name. At first, they thought of giving me the name of
the man for whom the stone was intended; but, that being Zollickoffer, they
thought I never should be able to spell it. Then came Tombstone, which they
thought melancholy, and so they called me Marble; consaiting, I suppose, it
would make me tough."
"How long did you
remain in the Alms-House, and at what age did you first go to sea?"
"I staid among
them the public feeds, until I was eight years old, and then I took a hazy day
to cut adrift from charity. At that time, Miles, our country belonged to the
British--or they treated it as if it did, though I’ve heard wiser men than
myself say, it was always our own, the king of England only happening to be our
king--but I was born a British subject, and being now just forty, you can
understand I went to sea several years before the revolution."
"True--you must
have seen service in that war, on one side, or the other?"
"If you say both
sides, you’ll not be out of the way. In 1775, I was a foretop-man in the Romeny
50, where I remained until I was transferred to the Connecticut 74--"
"The what?"
said I, in surprise. "Had the English a line-of-battle ship called the
Connecticut?"
"As near as I
could make it out: I always thought it a big compliment for John Bull to pay
the Yankees."
"Perhaps the name
of your ship was the Carnatic? The sounds are not unlike."
"Blast me, if I
don’t think you’ve hit it, Miles. Well, I’m glad of it, for I run from the
ship, and I shouldn’t half like the thought of serving a countryman such a
trick. Yes, I then got on board of one of our sloops, and tried my hand at
settling the account with my old masters. I was taken prisoner for my pains,
but worried through the war without getting my neck stretched. They wanted to
make it out, on board the old Jarsey, that I was an Englishman, but I told ’em
just to prove it. Let ’em only prove where I was born, I said, and I would give
it up. I was ready to be hanged, if they could only prove where I was born.
D----, but I sometimes thought I never was born, at all."
"You are surely an
American, Marble? A Manhattanese, born and educated?"
"Why, as it is not
likely any person would import a child a week old, to plant it on a tombstone,
I conclude I am. Yes, I must be that; and I have sometimes thought of laying
claim to the property of Trinity Church, on the strength of my birth-right.
Well, as soon as the war was over, and I got out of prison, and that was
shortly after you were born, Captain Wallingford, I went to work regularly, and
have been ever since sarving as dickey, or chief-mate, on board of some craft
or other. If I had no family bosom to go into, as a resting-place, I had my
bosom to fill with solid beef and pork, and that is not to be done by
idleness."
"And, all this
time, my good friend, you have been living, as it might be, alone in the world,
without a relative of any sort?"
"As sure as you
are there. Often and often, have I walked through the streets of New York, and
said to myself, Among all these people, there is not one that I can call a
relation. My blood is in no man’s veins, but my own."
This was said with a
bitter sadness, that surprised me. Obdurate, and insensible to suffering as
Marble had ever appeared to me, I was not prepared to find him giving such
evidence of feeling. I was then young, but now am old; and one of the lessons
learned in the years that have intervened, is not to judge of men by
appearances. So much sensibility is hidden beneath assumed indifference, so
much suffering really exists behind smiling countenances, and so little does
the exterior tell the true story of all that is to be found within, that I am
now slow to yield credence to the lying surfaces of things. Most of all had I
learned to condemn that heartless injustice of the world, that renders it so
prompt to decide, on rumour and conjectures, constituting itself a judge from
which there shall be no appeal, in cases in which it has not taken the trouble
to examine, and which it had not even the power to examine evidence.
"We are all of the
same family, my friend," I answered, with a good design at least,
"though a little separated by time and accidents."
"Family!--Yes, I
belong to my own family. I’m a more important man in my family, than Bonaparte
is in his; for I am all in all; ancestors, present time and posterity!"
"It is, at least,
your own fault you are the last; why not marry and have children?"
"Because my
parents did not set me the example," answered Marble, almost fiercely.
Then clapping his hand on my shoulder, in a friendly way, as if to soothe me
after so sharp a rejoinder, he added in a gentler tone--"Come, Miles, the
Major and his daughter will want their breakfasts, and we had better join them.
Talking of matrimony, there’s the girl for you, my boy, thrown into your arms
almost nat’rally, as one might say."
"I am far from
being so sure of that. Marble," I answered, as both began to walk slowly
towards the tent "Major Merton might hot think it an honour, in the first
place, to let his daughter marry a Yankee sailor."
"Not such a one as
myself, perhaps; but why not one like you? How many generations have there been
of you, now, at the place you call Clawbonny?"
"Four, from father
to son, and all of us Miles Wallingfords."
"Well, the old
Spanish proverb says ’it takes three generations to make a gentleman;’ and here
you have four to start upon. In my family, all the generations have been on the
same level, and I count myself old in my sphere."
"It is odd that a
man like you should know anything of old Spanish proverbs!"
"What? Of such a
proverb, think you, Miles? A man without even a father or mother--who never had
either, as one may say--and he not remember such a proverb! Boy, boy, I never
forget anything that so plainly recalls the tomb-stone, and the basket, and the
Alms-House, and Moses, and the names!"
"But Miss Merton
might object to the present generation," I resumed, willing to draw my
companion from his bitter thoughts, "however favourably disposed her
father might prove to the last."
"That will be your
own fault, then. Here you have her, but on the Pacific Ocean, all to yourself;
and if you cannot tell your own story, and that in a way to make her believe
it, you are not the lad I take you for."
I made an evasive and
laughing answer; but, being quite near the tent by this time, it was necessary
to change the discourse. The reader may think it odd, but that was the very
first time the possibility of my marrying Emily Merton ever crossed my mind. In
London, I had regarded her as an agreeable acquaintance, with just as much of
the colouring of romance and of the sentimental about our intercourse, as is
common with youths of nineteen and girls a little younger; but as nothing more.
When we met on the island, Emily appeared to me like a friend--a female
friend--and, of course, one to be viewed with peculiarly softened feelings;
still, as only a friend. During the month we had just passed in the same ship,
this tie had gradually strengthened; and I confess to a perfect consciousness
of there being on board a pretty girl in her nineteenth year, of agreeable
manners, delicate sentiments, and one whose presence gave the Crisis a charm
she certainly never enjoyed during poor Captain Williams’s time.
Notwithstanding all this, there was something--though what that something was,
I did not then know myself--which prevented me from absolutely falling in love
with my fair guest. Nevertheless, Marble’s suggestion was not unpleasant to me;
but, on the other hand, it rather conduced to the satisfaction of my present
visit.
We were kindly received
by our hosts, who always seemed to remember the commencement of our
acquaintance, when Marble and myself visited them together. The breakfast had a
little of the land about it; for Mons. Le Compte’s garden still produced a few
vegetables, such as lettuce, pepper-grass, radishes, &c.; most of which,
however, had sown themselves. Three or four fowls, too, that he had left on the
island in the hurry of his departure, had begun to lay; and Neb having found a
nest, we had the very unusual treat of fresh eggs. I presume no one will deny
that they were sufficiently "country-laid."
"Emily and myself
consider ourselves as old residents here," the Major observed, as he gazed
around him, the table being set in the open air, under some trees; "and I
could almost find it in my heart to remain on this beautiful island for the
remainder of my days--quite, I think, were it not for my poor girl, who might
find the society of her old father rather dull work, at her time of life."
"Well,
Major," said Marble, "you have only to let your taste be known, to
have the ch’ice among all our youngsters to be her companion. There is Mr.
Talcott, a well-edicated and mannerly lad enough, and of good connexions, they
tell me; and as for Captain Wallingford here, I will answer for him. My life on
it, he would give up Clawbonny, and the property on which he is the fourth of
his name, to be king, or Prince of Wales of this island, with such
company!"
Now, it was Marble, and
not I, who made this speech; and yet I heartily wished it unsaid. It made me
feel foolish and I dare say it made me look foolish; and I know it caused Emily
to blush. Poor girl! she, who blushed so easily, and was so sensitive, and so
delicately situated--she was entitled to have more respect paid to her
feelings. The Major and Marble, however, took it all very coolly, continuing
the discourse as if nothing out of the way had been said.
"No doubt--no
doubt," answered the first; "romance always finds votaries among
young people, and this place may well excite romantic feelings in those who are
older than these young men. Do you know, gentlemen, that ever since I have
known this island, I have had a strong desire to pass the remainder of my days
on it? The idea I have just mentioned to you, therefore, is by no means one of
a moment’s existence."
"I am glad, at
least, dear sir," observed Emily, laughing, "that the desire has not
been so strong as to induce you to make formal proposals on the subject."
"You, indeed, are
the great obstacle; for what could I do with a discontented girl, whose mind
would be running on balls, theatres, and other amusements? We should not have
even a church."
"And, Major
Merton," I put in, "what could you, or any other man, do with
himself, in a place like this, without companions, books, or occupation ?"
"If a
conscientious man, Miles, he might think over the past; if a wise one, he would
certainly reflect on the future. I should have books, since Emily and I could
muster several hundred volumes between us; and, with books, I should have
companions. What could I do? I should have everything to create, as it might
be, and the pleasure of seeing everything rising up under my own hand. There
would be a house to construct--the materials of that wreck to collect--ropes,
canvass, timber, tar, sugar, and divers other valuables that are still out on
the reef, or which lie scattered about on the beach, to gather together, and
save against a rainy day. Then I would have a thought for my poultry; and
possibly you might be persuaded to leave me one or two of these pigs, of which
I see the French forgot half a dozen, in their haste to cheat the Spaniards.
Oh! I should live like a prince and be a prince regnant in the bargain."
"Yes, sir, you
would be captain and all hands, if that would be any gratification; but I think
you would soon weary of your government, and be ready to abdicate."
"Perhaps so,
Miles; yet the thought is pleasant to me: but for this dear girl, it would be
particularly so. I have very few relatives; the nearest I have being, oddly
enough, your own country-people, gentlemen. My mother was a native of Boston,
where my father, a merchant, married her; and I came very near being a Yankee
myself, having been born but a week after my parents landed in England. On my
father’s side, I have not five recognised relatives, and they are rather
distant; while those on my mother’s are virtually all strangers. Then I never
owned a foot of this earth on which we live, in my life--"
"Nor I,"
interrupted Marble, with emphasis.
"My father was a
younger son; and younger sons in England are generally lack-lands. My life has
been such, and, I may add, my means such, that I have never been in the way of
purchasing even enough earth to bury me in; and here, you see, is an estate
that can be had for asking. How much land do you fancy there is in this island,
gentlemen? I mean, apart from the beach, the sands and rocks; but such as has
grass, and bears trees--ground that might be tilled, and rendered productive,
without much labour?"
"A hundred
thousand acres," exclaimed Marble, whose calculation was received with a
general laugh.
"It seems rather
larger to me, sir," I answered, "than the farm at Clawbonny. Perhaps
there may be six or eight hundred acres of the sort of land you mention; though
the whole island must contain several thousands--possibly four, or five."
"Well, four or
five thousand acres of land make a good estate--but, as I see Emily is getting
frightened, and is nervous under the apprehension of falling heir to such
extensive possessions, I will say no more about them."
No more was said, and
we finished our breakfasts, conversing of the past, rather than of the future.
The Major and Marble went to stroll along the groves, in the direction of the
wreck; while I persuaded Emily to put on her hat and stroll--the other way.
"This is a
singular notion of my father’s," my fair companion remarked, after a
moment of musing; "nor is it the first time, I do assure you, on which he
has mentioned it. While we were here before, he spoke of it daily."
"The scheme might
do well enough for two ardent lovers," said I, laughing; "but would
scarcely be Wise for an elderly gentleman and his daughter. I can imagine that
two young people, warmly attached to each other, might get along in such a
place for a year or two, without hanging themselves; but I fancy even love
would tire out, after a while, and they would set about building a boat, in
which to be off."
"You are not very
romantic, I perceive, Mr. Wallingford," Emily answered, and I thought a
little reproachfully. "Now, I own that to my taste, I could be happy
anywhere--here, as well as in London, surrounded by my nearest and dearest
friends."
"Surrounded! Ay,
that would be a very different matter. Let me have your father, yourself,
honest Marble, good Mr. Hardinge, Rupert, dear, dear Grace, and Lucy, with Neb
and some others of my own blacks, and I should ask no better home. The island
is only in twenty, has plenty of shade some delicious fruits, and Would be
easily tilled--one might do here, I acknowledge, and it would be pleasant to
found a colony."
"And who are all
these people you love so well, Mr. Wallingford, that their presence would make
a desert island pleasant?"
"In the first
place, Major Merton is a half-pay officer in the British service, who has been
appointed to some civil station in India"--I answered, gallantly. "He
is a respectable, agreeable, well-informed gentleman, a little turned of fifty,
who might act as Judge and Chancellor. Then he has a daughter--"
"I know more of
her and her bad qualities than you do yourself, Sire--but who are Rupert, and
Grace, and Lucy--dear, dear Grace, especially?"
"Dear, dearest
Grace, Madam, is my sister--my only sister--all the sister I ever can have,
either by marriage, or any other means, and sisters are usually dear to young
men, I believe."
"Well--I knew you
had a sister, and a dear sister, but I also knew you had but one. Now as to
Rupert--"
"He is not another
sister, you may be well assured. I have mentioned to you a friend from
childhood, who went to sea with me, at first, but, disliking the business, has
since commenced the study of the law."
"That, then, is
Rupert. I remember some such touches of his character, but did not know the
name. Now, proceed on to the next--"
"What, Neb!--You
know him almost as well as I do myself. He is yonder feeding the chickens, and
will save his passage money."
"But you spoke of
another--that is--was there not a Mr.--, Hardinge was the name, I think?"
"Oh! true--I
forgot Mr. Hardinge and Lucy, though they would be two of the most important of
the colonists. Mr. Hardinge is my guardian, and will continue to be so a few
months longer, and Lucy is his daughter--Rupert’s sister--the old gentleman is
a clergyman, and would help us to keep Sundays as one should, and might perform
the marriage ceremony, should it ever be required."
"Not much danger
of that, I fancy, on your desert island--your Barrataria"--observed Miss
Merton, quickly.
I cannot explain the
sensitiveness of certain young ladies on such points, unless it be through
their consciousness. Now, had I been holding this idle talk with Lucy, the
dear, honest creature would have laughed, blushed ever so little, possibly, and
nodded her head in frank assent; or, perhaps, she would have said "oh!
certainly," in a way to show that she had no desire to affect so silly a
thing as to wish one to suppose she thought young people would not get married
at Marble Land, as well as Clawbonny, or New York. Miss Merton, however, saw
fit to change the discourse, which soon turned on her father’s health. On this
subject she was natural and full of strong affection. She was anxious to get
the Major out of the warm latitudes. His liver had been touched in the West
Indies, but he had hoped that he was cured, or he never would have accepted the
Bombay appointment. Experience, however, was giving reason to suspect the
contrary, and Emily wished him in a cold climate as soon as possible, and that
with an earnestness that showed she regarded all that had been said about the
island as sheer pleasantry. We continued the conversation for an hour, when,
returning to the tent, I left my fair companion with a promise to be as active
as possible, in order to carry the ship into a higher latitude. Still I did not
deem the island a particularly dangerous place, notwithstanding its position;
the trades and sea breezes, with its ample shades, rendering the spot one of
the most delightful tropical abodes I had ever been in.
After quitting Emily, I
went to join Marble, who was alone, pacing a spot beneath the trees, that poor
Le Compte had worn into a path, and which he had himself called his
"quarter-deck."
"This Major Merton
is a sensible man, Miles," the ex-mate began, as soon as I dropped in
alongside of him, and joined in his semi-trot; "a downright, sensible sort
of a philosopher-like man, accordin’ to my notion."
"What has he been
telling you, now, that has seized your fancy so much stronger than
common?"
"Why, I was
thinking of this idee of his, to remain on the island, and pass the remainder
of the v’y’ge here, without slaving day and night to get up two or three rounds
of the ladder of promotion, only to fall down again."
"And did the Major
speak of such things? I know of no disappointments of his, to sour him with the
world."
"I was not
speaking for Major Merton, but for myself, Miles. To tell you the truth, boy,
this idee seems just suited to me, and I have almost made up my mind to remain
behind, here, when you sail."
I looked at Marble with
astonishment; the subject on which the Major had spoken in pleasantry, rather
than with any real design of carrying his project into execution, was one that
my old messmate regarded seriously! I had noted the attention with which he
listened to our discourse, during breakfast, and the strong feeling with which
he spoke at the time, but had no notion of the cause of either. I knew the man
too well, not to understand, at once, that he was in sober earnest, and had too
much experience of his nature, not to foresee the greatest difficulty in
turning him from his purpose. I understood the true motive to be professional
mortification at all that occurred since he had succeeded Captain Williams in
command; for Marble was much too honest and too manly, to think for a moment of
concealing his own misfortunes behind the mantle offered by my success.
"You have not
thought of this matter sufficiently, my friend," I answered, evasively,
knowing the folly of attempting to laugh the matter off--"when you have
slept on it a night, you will see things differently."
"I fancy not,
Miles. Here is all I want, and just what I want. After you have taken away
everything that can be required for the vessels, or desirable to the owners,
there will be enough left to keep me a dozen lives."
"It is not on
account of food, that I speak--the island alone in its fruits, fish and birds,
to say nothing as to the seeds, and fowls, and pigs, we could leave you, would
be sufficient to keep fifty men; but, think of the solitude, the living without
object, the chances of sickness--the horrible death that would follow to one
unable to rise and assist himself, and all the other miseries of being alone.
Depend on it, man was not created to live alone. Society is indispensable to
him, and--"
"I have thought of
it all, and find it entirely to my taste. I tell you, Miles, I should be
exactly in my sphere, in this island, and that as a hermit. I do not say I
should not like some company, if it could be yourself, or Talcott, or the
Major, or even Neb; but no company is better than bad; and as for asking, or
allowing any one to stay with me, it is out of the question. I did, at first,
think of keeping the Sandwich Islanders; but it would be bad faith, and they
would not be likely to remain quiet, after the ship had sailed. No, I will
remain alone. You will probably report the island when you get home, and that
will induce some vessel, which may be passing near, to look for me, so I shall
hear of you all, every four or five years."
"Gracious heaven!
Marble, you cannot be serious in so mad a design?"
"Just look at my
situation, Miles, and decide for yourself. I am without a friend on earth--I
mean nat’ral friend--I know what sort of friend you are, and parting with you
will be the toughest of all--but I have not a relation on the wide earth--no
property, no home no one to wish to see me return, not even a cellar to lay my
head in. To me all places are alike, with the exception of this, which, having
discovered, I look upon as my own."
"You have a
country, Marble; and that is the next thing to family and home--overshadows
all."
"Ay, and I’ll have
a country here. This will be America, having been discovered by Americans, and
in their possession. You will leave me the buntin’, and I’ll show the stars and
stripes of a 4th of July, just as you will show ’em, in some other part of the
world. I was born Yankee, at least, and I’ll die Yankee, I’ve sailed under that
flag, boy, ever since the year ’77, and will not sail under another you may
depend on it."
"I never could
justify myself to the laws for leaving a man behind me in such a place."
"Then I’ll run,
and that will make all right. But, you know well enough, boy, that leaving a
captain is one thing, and leaving a man another."
"And what shall I
tell all your acquaintances, those who have sailed with you so often and so
long, has become of their old ship-mate?"
"Tell ’em that the
man who was once found, is now lost," answered Marble, bitterly. "But
I am not such a fool as to think myself of so much importance as you seem to
imagine. The only persons who will consider the transaction of any interest
will be the newspaper gentry, and they will receive it only as news, and thank
you about half as much as they would for a murder, or a robbery, or the
poisoning of a mother and six little children."
"I think, after
all, you would scarcely find the means of supporting yourself," I added,
looking round in affected doubt; for I felt, at each instant, how likely my
companion was to adhere to his notion, and this from knowing him so well.
"I doubt if the cocoa is healthy, all the year round, and there must be
seasons when the trees do not bear."
"Have no fear of
that sort. I have my own fowling-piece, and you will leave me a musket, or two,
with some ammunition. Transient vessels, now the island is known, will keep up
the supply. There are two hens setting, at this moment, and a third has
actually hatched. Then one of the men tells me there is a litter of pigs, near
the mouth of the bay. As for the hogs and the poultry, the shell-fish and
berries will keep them; but there are fifteen hogsheads of sugar on the beach,
besides thirty or forty more in the wreck, and all above water. There are casks
of beans and peas, the sea-stores of the French, besides lots of other things.
I can plant, and fish, and shoot, and make a fence from the ropes of the wreck,
and have a large garden, and all that a man can want. Our own poultry, you
know, has long been out; but there is still a bushel of Indian-corn left, that
was intended for their feed. One quart of that, will make me a rich man, in
such a climate as this, and with soil like that on the flat between the two
groves. I own a chest of tools, and am, ship-fashion, both a tolerable
carpenter and blacksmith; and I do not see that I shall want for anything. You
must leave half the things that are scattered about, and so far from being a
man to be pitied, I shall be a man to be envied. Thousands of wretches in the
greatest thoroughfares of London, would gladly exchange their crowded streets
and poverty, for my solitude and abundance."
I began to think Marble
was not in a state of mind to reason with, and changed the subject. The day
passed in recreation, as had been intended; and next morning we set about filling
up the schooner. We struck in all the copper, all the English goods, and such
portions of the Frenchman’s cargo as would be most valuable in America. Marble,
however, had announced to others his determination to remain behind, to abandon
the seas, and to turn hermit. As his first step, he gave up the command of the
Pretty Poll, and I was obliged to restore her, again, to our old third-mate,
who was every way competent to take care of her. At the end of the week, the
schooner was ready, and despairing of getting Marble off in her, I ordered her
to sail for home, viâ Cape Horn; giving especial instructions not to attempt
Magellan. I wrote to the owners, furnishing an outline of all that had
occurred, and of my future plans, simply remarking that Mr. Marble had declined
acting out of motives of delicacy, since the re-capture of the ship; and that,
in future, their interests must remain in my care. With these despatches the
schooner sailed. Marble and I watched her until her sails became a white speck
on the ocean, after which she suddenly disappeared.
As for the ship, she
was all ready; and my only concern now was in relation to Marble. I tried the
influence of Major Merton; but, unfortunately, that gentleman had already said
too much in favour of our friend’s scheme, in ignorance of its effect, to gain
much credit when he turned round, and espoused the other side. The arguments of
Emily failed, also. In fact, it was not reason, but feeling that governed
Marble; and, in a bitter hour, he had determined to pass the remainder of his
days where he was. Finding all persuasion useless, and the season approaching
when the winds rendered it necessary to sail, I was compelled to yield, or
resort to force. The last I was reluctant to think of; nor was I certain the men
would have obeyed me had I ordered them to use it. Marble had been their
commander so long, that he might, at any moment, have re-assumed the charge of
the ship; and it was not probable his orders would have been braved under any
circumstances that did not involve illegality, or guilt. After a consultation
with the Major, I found it necessary to yield to this whim, though I did so
with greater reluctance than I ever experienced on any other occasion.
"Pass on
relentless world! I grieve
No more for all that
thou hast riven!
Pass on, in God’s
name--only leave
The things thou never
yet hast given.--"
LUNT.
After every means had
been uselessly exhausted to persuade Marble from his design, it only remained
to do all we could to make him comfortable and secure. Of enemies, there was no
danger, and care was not necessary for defence. We got together, however, some
of the timber, planks and other materials, that were remaining at the shipyard,
and built him a cabin, that offered much better shelter against the tropical
storms that sometimes prevailed, than any tent could yield. We made this cabin
as wide as a plank is long, or twelve feet, and some five or six feet longer.
It was well sided and tightly roofed, having three windows and a door. The
lights of the wreck supplied the first, and her cabin-door the last. We had
hinges, and everything that was necessary to keep things in their place. There
was no chimney required, fire being unnecessary for warmth in that climate; but
the French had brought their camboose from the wreck, and this we placed under
a proper covering at a short distance from the hut, the strength of one man
being insufficient to move it. We also enclosed, by means of ropes, and posts
made of the ribs of the wreck, a plot of ground of two acres in extent, where
the land was the richest and unshaded, so as to prevent the pigs from injuring
the vegetables; and, poor Marble knowing little of gardening, I had a
melancholy pleasure in seeing the whole piece dug, or rather hoed up, and sown
and planted myself, before we sailed. We put in corn, potatoes, peas, beans,
lettuce, radishes, and several other things, of which we found the seeds in the
French garden. We took pains, moreover, to transport from the wreck, many
articles that it was thought might prove of use, though they were too heavy for
Marble to handle. As there were near forty of us, all busy in this way for
three or four days, we effected a great deal, and may be said to have got the
island in order. I felt the same interest in the duty, that I should in
bestowing a child for life.
Marble, himself, was
not much among us all this time. He rather complained that I should leave him
nothing to do, though I could see he was touched by the interest we manifested
in his welfare. The French launch had been used as the means of conveyance
between the wreck and the beach, and we found it where it had been left by its
original owners, anchored to-leeward of the island, and abreast of the ship. It
was the last thing I meddled with and it was my care to put it in such a state
that, at need, it might be navigated across that tranquil sea, to some other
island, should Marble feel a desire to abandon his solitude. The disposition I
made of the boat was as follows:--
The launch was large
and coppered, and it carried two lug-sails. I had both masts stepped, with the
yards, sails, sheets, &c. prepared, and put in their places; a stout rope
was next carried round the entire boat, outside, and a few inches below the gunwale,
where it was securely nailed. From this rope, led a number of lanyards, with
eyes turned into their ends. Through these eyes I rove a sort of ridge-rope,
leading it also through the eyes of several stancheons that were firmly stepped
on the thwarts. The effect, when the ridge-rope was set up, was to give the
boat the protection of this waist-cloth, which inclined inboard, however,
sufficiently to leave an open passage between the two sides, of only about half
the beam of the boat. To the ridge-rope and lanyards, I had tarpaulins firmly
attached, tacking their lower edges strongly to the outer sides of the boat. By
this arrangement, when all was in its place, and properly secured, a sea might
break, or a wave slap against the boat, without her taking in much water. It
doubled her security in this particular, more than answering the purposes of a
half-deck and wash-board. It is true, a very heavy wave might carry all away;
but very heavy waves would probably fill the boat, under any circumstances.
Such a craft could only find safety in her buoyancy; and we made her as safe as
an undecked vessel very well could be.
Marble watched me while
I was superintending these changes in the boat, with a good deal of interest;
and one evening--I had announced an intention to sail next morning, the Major
and Emily having actually gone on board--that evening, he got my arm, and led
me away from the spot, like a man who has urgent business. I could see that he
was much affected, and had strong hopes he intended to announce a change of
purpose. His hand actually trembled, the whole time it grasped my arm.
"God bless you!
Miles--God bless you, dear boy!" he said, speaking with difficulty, as
soon as we were out of earshot from the others. "If any being could make
me pine for the world, it would be such a friend as you. I could live on
without father or mother, brother or sister, ship or confidence of my owners,
good name even, were I sure of meeting such a lad as yourself in only every
thousandth man I fell in with. But, young as you are, you know how it is with
mankind; and no more need be said about it. All I ask now is, that you will
knock off with this ’making him comfortable,’ as you call it, or you’ll leave
me nothing to do for myself. I can fit out that boat as well as e’er a man in
the Crisis, I’d have you to know."
"I am well aware
of that, my friend; but I am not so certain that you would. In that boat, I am
in hopes you will follow us out to sea, and come on board again, and take your
old place as master."
Marble shook his head,
and I believe he saw by my manner that I had no serious expectations of the
sort I named. We walked some distance farther, in silence, before he again
spoke. Then he said suddenly, and in a way to show how much his mind was
troubled--
"Miles, my dear
fellow, you must let me hear from you!"
"Hear from me! By
what means, pray? You cannot expect the Postmaster-General will make a
mail-route between New York and this island?"
"Poh! I’m getting
old, and losing my memory. I was generalizing on friendship, and the like of
that, and the idee ran away with me. I know, of course, when you are out of
sight, that I shall be cut off from the rest of the world--probably shall never
see a human face again. But what of that? My time cannot be long now, and I
shall have the fish, fowls and pigs to talk to. To tell you the truth, Miles.
Miss Merton gave me her own Bible yesterday, and, at my request, she pointed
out that part which gives the account about Moses in the bulrushes, and I’ve
just been looking it over: it is easy enough, now, to understand why I was
called Moses."
"But Moses did not
think it necessary to go and live in a desert, or on an uninhabited island,
merely because he was found in those bulrushes."
"That Moses had no
occasion to be ashamed of his parents. It was fear, not shame, that sent him
adrift. Nor did Moses ever let a set of lubberly Frenchmen seize a fine, stout
ship, like the Crisis, with a good, able-bodied crew of forty men on board
her."
"Come, Marble, you
have too much sense to talk in this manner. It is, fortunately, not too late to
change your mind; and I will let it be understood that you did so at my
persuasion."
This was the
commencement of a final effort on my part to induce my friend to abandon his
mad project. We conversed quite an hour, until I had exhausted my breath, as
well as my arguments, indeed; and all without the least success. I pointed out
to him the miserable plight he must be in, in the event of illness; but it was
an argument that had no effect on a man who had never had even a headach in his
life. As for society, he cared not a straw for it when ashore, he often
boasted; and he could not yet appreciate the effects of total solitude. Once or
twice, remarks escaped him as if he thought it possible I might one day return;
but they were ventured in pleasantry, rather than with any appearance of
seriousness. I could see that the self-devoted hermit had his misgivings, but I
could obtain no verbal concession from him to that effect. He was reminded that
the ship must positively sail next day, since it would not do to trifle with
the interests of the owners any longer.
"I know it,
Miles," Marble answered, "and no more need be said on the subject.
Your people are through with their work, and here comes Neb to report the boat
ready to go off. I shall try my hand ashore to-night, alone; in the morning, I
suppose you would like to take an old shipmate by the hand for the last time,
and you will nat’rally look for me at the water-side. Good-night! Before we
part, however, I may as well thank you for the supply of clothes I see you have
put in my hut. It was scarcely wanted, as I have enough needles and thread to
supply a slop-shop; and the old duck left by the French will keep me in jackets
and trowsers for the remainder of my days. Good-night, my dear boy! God bless
you--God bless you!"
It was nearly dark, but
I could see that Marble’s eyes looked moist, and feel that his hand again
trembled. I left him, not without the hope that the solitude of this night, the
first in which he had been left by himself, would have the effect to lessen his
desire to be a hermit. When I turned in, it was understood that all hands were
to be called at daylight, and the ship unmoored.
Talcott came to call
me, at the indicated moment. I had made him chief-mate, and taken one of the
Philadelphians for second officer; a young man who had every requisite for the
station, and one more than was necessary, or a love of liquor. But, drunkards
do tolerably well on board a ship in which reasonable discipline is maintained.
For that matter, Neptune ought to be a profound moralist, as youths are very
generally sent to sea to cure most of the ethical flings. Talcott was directed
to unmoor, and heave short. As for myself, I got into a boat and pulled ashore,
with an intention of making a last and strong appeal to Marble.
No one was visible on
the island when we reached it. The pigs and fowls were already in motion,
however, and were gathering near the door of the hut, where Marble was
accustomed to feed them about that hour; the fowls on sugar, principally. I
proceeded to the door, opened it, entered the place, and found it empty! Its
late inmate was then up, and abroad. He had probably passed a sleepless night,
and sought relief in the fresh air of the morning. I looked for him in the
adjacent grove, on the outer beach, and in most of his usual haunts. He was
nowhere visible. A little vexed at having so long a walk before me, at a moment
when we were so much pressed for time, I was about to follow the grove to a
distant part of the island, to a spot that I knew Marble frequented a good
deal, when moody; but my steps were arrested by an accidental glance at the
lagoon. I missed the Frenchman’s launch, or the boat I had: myself caused to be
rigged with so much care, the previous day, for the intended hermit’s especial
advantage. This was a large boat; one that had been constructed to weigh a
heavy anchor; and I had left her, moored between a grapnel and the shore, so
securely, as to forbid the idea she could have been moved, in so quiet a time,
without the aid of hands. Rushing to the water, I got into my own boat, and
pulled directly on board.
On reaching the ship, a
muster of all hands was ordered. The result proved that everybody was present,
and at duty. It followed that Marble, alone, had carried the boat out of the
lagoon. The men who had had the anchor-watches during the past night, were
questioned on the subject; but no one had seen or heard anything of a movement
in the launch. Mr. Talcott was told to continue his duty, while I went aloft
myself, to look at the offing. I was soon in the main-top-mast cross-trees,
where a view was commanded of the whole island, a few covers excepted, of all
the water within the reef, and of a wide range without. Nowhere was the boat or
Marble to be seen. It was barely possible that he had concealed himself behind
the wreck, though I did not see how even this could be done, unless he had
taken the precaution to strike the launch’s masts.
By this time, our last
anchor was aweigh, and the ship was clear of the bottom. The top-sails had been
hoisted before I went aloft, and everything was now ready for filling away. Too
anxious to go on deck, under such circumstances, and a lofty position being the
best for ascertaining the presence of rocks, I determined to remain where I
was, and conn the ship through the passes, in my own person. An order was
accordingly given to set the jib, and to swing the head-yards, and get the
spanker on the ship. In a minute, the Crisis was again in motion, moving
steadily towards the inlet. As the lagoon was not entirely free from danger,
coral rocks rising in places quite near the surface of the water, I was obliged
to be attentive to the pilot’s duty, until we got into the outer bay, when this
particular danger in a great measure disappeared. I could then look about me
with more freedom. Though we so far changed our position, as respected the
wreck, as to open new views of it, no launch was to be seen behind it. By the
time the ship reached the passage through the reef, I had little hope of
finding it there.
We had got to be too
familiar with the channels, to have any difficulty in taking the ship through
them; and we were soon fairly to windward of the reef. Our course, however, lay
to leeward; and we passed round the southern side of the rocks, under the same
easy canvass, until we got abreast, and within half a cable’s length of the
wreck. To aid my own eyes, I had called up Talcott and Neb; but neither of us
could obtain the least glimpse of the launch. Nothing was to be seen about the
wreck; though I took the precaution to send a boat to it. All was useless.
Marble had gone out to sea, quite alone, in the Frenchman’s launch; and, though
twenty pairs of eyes were now aloft, no one could even fancy that he saw
anything in the offing, that resembled a boat.
Talcott and myself had
a private interview on the subject of Marble’s probable course. My mate was of
opinion, that our friend had made the best of his way for some of the inhabited
islands, unwilling to remain here, when it came to the pinch, and yet ashamed
to rejoin us. I could hardly believe this; in such a case, I thought he would
have waited until we had sailed; when he might have left the island also, and
nobody been the wiser. To this Talcott answered that Marble probably feared our
importunities; possibly, compulsion. It seemed singular to me, that a man who
regretted his hasty decision, should adopt such a course; and yet I was at a
loss to explain the matter much more to my own satisfaction. Nevertheless,
there was no remedy. We were as much in the dark as it was possible to be with
a knowledge of the circumstance that the bird had flown.
We hovered around the
reef for several hours, most of which time I passed in the cross-trees, and
some of it on the royal-yard. Once, I thought I saw a small speck on the ocean,
dead to windward, that resembled a boat’s sail; but there were so many birds
flying about, and glancing beneath the sun’s rays, that I was reluctantly
compelled to admit it was probably one of them. At meridian, therefore, I gave
the order to square away, and to make sail on our course. This was done with
the greatest reluctance, however, and not without a good deal of vaciliation of
purpose. The ship moved away from the land rapidly, and by two o’clock, the
line of cocoa-nut trees that fringed the horizon astern, sunk entirely beneath
the rolling margin of our view. From that moment, I abandoned the expectation
of ever seeing Moses Marble again, though the occurrence left all of us sad,
for several days.
Major Merton and his
daughter were on the poop, nearly the whole of this morning. Neither interfered
in the least; for the old soldier was too familiar with discipline to venture
an opinion concerning the management of the ship. When we met at dinner,
however, the conversation naturally turned on the disappearance of our old
friend.
"It is a thousand
pities that pride should have prevented Marble from acknowledging his
mistake," observed the Major, "and thus kept him from getting a safe
passage to Canton, where he might have left you, and joined another ship had he
thought it necessary."
"Where we shall do
the same thing, I suppose, dear sir," added Emily, with a manner that I
thought marked, "and thus relieve Captain Wallingford from the encumbrance
of our presence."
"Me!--call your
delightful society anything but an enumbrance, I beg of you, Miss Merton,"
I rejoined in haste.
"Now, that Mr. Le
Compte has furnished this comfortable cabin, and you are no longer at any
inconvenience to yourselves, I would not be deprived of the advantage and
pleasure of this association, for more than I dare mention."
Emily looked gratified;
while her father appeared to me to be thoughtful. After a brief pause, however,
the Major resumed the discourse.
"I should
certainly feel myself bound to make many apologies for the trouble we are
giving," he said, "especially, since I understand from Wallingford,
he will not accept, either for himself or his owners, anything like compensation
even for the food we consume, were it not that we are here by constraint, and
not by any agency of our own. As soon as we reach Canton, however, I shall feel
it a duty to get on board the first English ship that will receive us."
I stole a glance at Emily,
but could not understand the expression of her countenance, as she heard this
announcement. Of course, I made an earnest protest against the Major’s doing
anything of the sort; and yet I could not well find any sufficient reason for
urging him to remain where he was, beyond my own gratification. I could not go
to either England, or Bombay; and I took it for granted Major Merton wished to
proceed, at once, to one, if not to both of these places. We conversed, a
little generally perhaps, on the subject for some time longer; and when I left
the cabin, it struck me, Emily’s melancholy had, in no degree, lessened.
It is a long road to
traverse over half of the Pacific. Weeks and weeks were thus occupied; Talcott
and myself profiting by every suitable occasion, to enjoy the advantages of the
association chance had thus thrown in our way. I make no doubt I was greatly
benefited by my constant communications with the Mertons; the Major being a
cultivated, though not a particularly brilliant, man; while I conceive it to be
utterly impossible for two young men, of our time of life and profession, to be
daily, almost hourly, in the company of a young woman like Emily Merton,
without losing some of the peculiar roughness of the sea, and getting, in its
place, some small portion of the gentler qualities of the saloon. I date a
certain a plomb, an absence of shyness in the company of females, from this
habitual intercourse with one of the sex who had, herself, been carefully
educated in the conventionalities of respectable, if not of very elegant or
sophisticated society.
At length we reached
the China seas, and falling in to windward, we made a quick run to Canton. It
now became necessary for me to attend to the ship and the interests of my
owners; suffering my passengers to land at Whampoa, with the understanding we
were to meet before either party sailed. I soon disposed of the sandal-wood and
skins, and found no difficulty in procuring teas, nankins, china-ware, and the
other articles pointed out, in the instructions to poor Captain Williams. I
profited by the occasion, also, to make certain purchases on my own account,
that I had a presentiment would be particularly agreeable to the future
mistress of Clawbonny, let that lady turn out to be whomsoever she might. The
dollars obtained on the west coast of South America enabled me to do this; my
instructions giving the necessary authority to use a few of them on private
account. My privilege as master rendered all proper.
In a word, the
residence of six or eight weeks at Canton, proved a very advantageous affair
for those whose money was embarked in the Crisis. Sandal-wood and sea-otter
skins brought particularly high prices; while teas, and the manufactures of the
country, happened to be low. I had no merit in this; not a particle; and yet I
reaped the advantage, so far as advantage was connected with the mere
reputation of the voyage; success being of nearly as great account in commerce,
as in war. It is true, I worked like a dog; for I worked under an entirely
novel sense of responsibility, and with a feeling I am certain that could never
have oppressed me in the care of my own property; and I deserved some portion
of the credit subsequently obtained. At all events, I was heartily rejoiced
when the hatches were on, and the ship was once more ready for sea.
It now became a duty,
as well as a pleasure, to seek Major Merton, whom I had seen but once or twice
during the last two months. He had passed that time at Whampao, while I had
been either at the factories, or on board. The Major was occupied when I
called; and Emily received me alone. When she learned that I was ready to sail
for home, and had come to take my leave, it was easy to see that she was
uneasy, if not distressed. I felt unhappy at parting too, and perhaps I had
less scruple about saying as much.
"God only knows,
Miss Merton, whether we are ever to be permitted to see each other again,"
I remarked, after the preliminary explanations had been made.
The reader will
remember that I am now an old man, and that vanity no longer has any of that
influence over me which it might be supposed to possess over one of more
juvenile hopes and feelings; that I relate facts, without reference to their
effect on myself, beyond the general salvo of some lingering weaknesses of
humanity. I trust, therefore, I shall be understood in all my necessary
allusions to the estimation in which I was apparently held by others. Emily
fairly started when I made this remark concerning the probable duration of the
approaching separation, and the colour left her cheek. Her pretty white hand
shook, so that she had difficulty in using her needle; and there was an
appearance of agitation and distress about the charming girl, that I had never
before witnessed in one whose manner was usually so self-possessed and calm. I
now know the reason why I did not throw myself on my knees, and beg the
charming girl to consent to accompany me to America, though I wondered at
myself afterwards, when I came to reflect coolly on all that passed, for my
stoicism. I will not affirm that I fancied Emily’s agitation to be altogether
owing to myself; but I confess to an inability to account for it, in any other
manner, as agreeable to myself. The appearance of Major Merton at that instant,
however, prevented everything like a scene, and probably restored us both to a
consciousness of the necessity of seeming calm. As for the Major, himself, he
was evidently far from being unconcerned, something having occurred to disturb
him. So very apparent was this, that I commenced the discourse by asking if he
were unwell.
"Always that, I
fear, Miles," he answered; "my physician has just told me frankly,
unless I get into a cold climate as soon as possible, my life will not be worth
six months’ purchase."
"Then sail with
me, sir," I cried, with an eagerness and heartiness that must have proved
my sincerity. "Happily, I am not too late to make the offer; and, as for
getting away, I am ready to sail to-morrow!"
"I am forbidden to
go near Bombay," continued the Major, looking anxiously at his daughter;
"and that appointment must be abandoned. If I could continue to hold it,
there is no probability of a chance to reach my station this half-year."
"So much the
better for me, sir. In four or five months from this moment, I will land you in
New York, where you will find the climate cold enough for any disease. I ask
you as friends--as guests--not as passengers; and to prove it, the table of the
upper cabin, in future, shall be mine. I have barely left room in the lower
cabin to sleep or dress in, having filled it with my own private venture, as is
my right."
"You are as
generous as kind, Miles; but what will your owners think of such an
arrangement?"
"They have no
right to complain. The cabin and passengers, should any of the last offer,
after deducting a very small allowance for the ship’s portion of the food and
water, are mine by agreement. All the better food I find at my own charge; and,
should you insist on remunerating the owners for the coarser, or such as they
find, you can do so, it will be less than a hundred dollars, at the most."
"On these
conditions, then, I shall thankfully profit by your offer; attaching, however,
one more that I trust you may be permitted to fulfil. It is important to me
that I reach England--can you touch at St. Helena?"
"Willingly, if it
be your wish. The health of the crew, moreover, may render it desirable."
"There, then, I
will quit you, if an opportunity offer to proceed to England. Our bargain is
made, dear Miles; and to-morrow I shall be ready to embark."
I think Emily never
looked more beautiful than she did while listening to this arrangement. It
doubtless relieved her mind on the painful subject of her father’s health, and
I fancied it relieved it also on the subject of our own immediate separation.
Months must elapse before we could reach St. Helena; and who could foresee what
those months might bring forth? As I had a good deal to do at such a moment, I
took my leave, with my feelings lightened, as it might be, of a burthen. The
reader will at once infer, I was in love. But he will be mistaken. I was not in
love; though my imagination, to use a cant phrase of some of the sects, was
greatly exercised. Lucy, even then, had a hold of my heart in a way of which I
was ignorant myself; but it was not in nature for a youth, just approaching his
majority, to pass months and months, almost alone, in the society of a lovely
girl who was a year or two his junior, and not admit some degree of tenderness
towards her in big feelings. The circumstances were sufficient to try the
constancy of the most faithful swain that ever lived. Then, it must be
remembered that I had never professed love to Lucy--was not at all aware that
she entertained any other sentiment towards me than that she entertained
towards Rupert; whereas Emily-- but I will not prove myself a coxcomb on paper,
whatever I might have been, at the moment, in my own imagination.
Next day, at the
appointed hour, I had the happiness to receive my old passengers. It struck me
that Talcott was as much gratified as I was myself; for he, too, had both
pleasure and improvement in Emily Morton’s society. It has often been said that
the English East-India ships are noted for quarrelling and making love. The
quarrels may be accounted for on the same principle as the love-making, viz.,
propinquity; the same proximity producing hostility in whose sterner natures,
that, in others of a gentler cast, produces its opposite feeling. We sailed,
and it is scarcely necessary to tell the reader how much the tedium of so long
a voyage, and the monotony of a sea-voyage, was relieved by the graces and
gentle intercourse of our upper cabin. The other apartment being so crowded and
hot, I passed most of my time in the poop, which was both light and airy. Here
I generally found the father and daughter, though often the latter alone. I
played reasonably well on the flute and violin, and had learned to accompany
Emily on her piano, which, it will be remembered, Mons. Le Compte had caused to
be transferred from the Bombay ship to his own vessel, and which had
subsequently been saved from the wreck.
Talcott played also on
the flute, far better than I did myself; and we frequently made a trio,
producing very respectable sea-music--better, indeed, than Neptune often got
for his smiles. In this manner, then, we travelled our long road, sometimes
contending with head-winds and cross-seas, sometimes becalmed, and sometimes
slipping along at a rate that rendered everybody contented and happy.
In passing the Straits
of Sunda, I related to Major Merton and Emily the incidents of the John’s
affair with the proas, and her subsequent loss on the island of Madagascar; and
was rewarded by the interest they took in the tale. We all spoke of Marble, as
indeed we often did, and expressed our regrets at his absence. The fate of my
old shipmate was frequently discussed among us, there being a great diversity
of opinion on the subject. As for the Major, he thought poor Marble must be
lost at sea, for he did not perceive how any one man could manage a boat all
alone by himself. Talcott, who had juster notions of what a seaman could do,
was of opinion that our late commander had run to leeward, in the hope of
finding some inhabited island, preferring the association of even cannibals,
when it came to the trying moment, to total solitude. I thought he had gone to
windward, the boat being so well equipped for that service, and that Marble was
in the expectation of falling in with some of the whalers, who were known to be
cruising in certain latitudes. I was greatly struck, however, by a remark made
by Emily, on the evening of the very day when we passed the Straits of Sunda.
"Should the truth
be ever known, gentlemen," she said, "I am of opinion it will be
found that poor Mr. Marble only left the island to escape from your
importunities, and returned to it after the ship disappeared; and that he is
there at this moment, enjoying all the happiness of a hermit."
This might be true, and
from that hour the thought would occasionally recur to my mind. As I looked forward
to passing at least several more years at sea, I secretly determined to
ascertain the fact for myself, should occasion ever offer. In the mean time,
the Crisis had reached a part of the ocean where, in those days, it was
incumbent on those who had the charge of a ship to keep a vigilant look-out for
enemies. It seems we were not fated to run the gauntlet of these pirates
entirely unharmed.
Early on the following
morning, I was awoke by Talcott’s giving me a hearty shake of the shoulder.
"Turn out at once,
Captain Wallingford," cried my mate, "the rascals are closing around
us like crows about a carcase. As bad luck will have it, we have neither room
nor breeze, to spare. Everything looks like a busy morning for us, sir."
In just three minutes
from that moment, I was on deck, where all hands were soon collected, the men
tumbling up, with their jackets in their hands. Major Merton was already on the
poop, surveying the scene with a glass of his own; while the two mates were
clearing away the guns, and getting the ship in a state to make a suitable
defence. To me, the situation was altogether novel. I had been six times in the
presence of enemies before, and twice as commander; but never under
circumstances that called so imperiously for seamanship and good conduct. The
ocean seemed covered with enemies, Major Merton declaring that he could count
no less than twenty-eight proas, all full of men, and some of them armed with
artillery. These chaps were ahead, astern, to windward, and to leeward; and, what
was worse, they had just wind enough to suit their purposes, there being about
a five-knot breeze. It was evident that the craft acted in concert, and that
they were desperately bent on our capture, having closed around us in this
manner in the night. Nevertheless, we were a warm ship for a merchantman; and
not a man in the Crisis betrayed any feeling that indicated any other desire
than a wish to resist to the last. As for Neb, the fellow was in a broad grin,
the whole time; he considered the affair as a bit of fun. Yet this negro was
afraid to visit certain places about the farm in the dark, and could not have
been induced to cross a church-yard alone, under a bright sun, I feel well
persuaded. He was the oddest mixture of superstitious dread and lion-hearted
courage, I ever met with in my life.
It was still early,
when the proas were near enough to commence serious operations. This they did,
by a nearly simultaneous discharge of about a dozen guns, principally sixes,
that they carried mounted in their bows. The shot came whistling in among our spars
and rigging, literally from every direction, and three struck, though they were
not of a size to do any serious injury. Our people were at quarters, having
managed to man both batteries, though it left scarcely any one to look after
the braces and rigging, and none but the officers with small-arms.
Mr. Merton must have
felt that he and his daughter’s liberty, if not their lives, were in the
keeping of a very youthful commander; still, his military habits of
subordination were so strong, he did not venture even a suggestion. I had my
own plan, and was just of an age to think it derogatory to my rank, to ask
advice of any one. The proas were strongest ahead and on both bows, where they
were collecting to the number of near twenty, evidently with the intention of
boarding, should an opportunity offer; while, astern, and on our quarter, they
were much fewer, and far more scattered. The reason of all this was apparent by
our course, the pirates naturally supposing we should continue to stand on.
Orders were given to
haul up the mainsail and to man the spanker-brails. The men were taken from the
starboard battery, exclusively, to perform this work. When all was ready, the
helm was put up, and the ship was brought as short round on her heel, as
possible, hauling up, on an easy bowline, on the other tack. In coming round,
we delivered all our larboard guns among the crowd of enemies, well crammed
with grape; and the distance being just right for scattering, this broadside
was not without effect. As soon as braced up, on the other tack, we opened
starboard and larboard, on such of the chaps as came within range; clearing our
way as we went. The headmost proas all came round in chase; but, being from
half a mile to a mile astern, we had time to open a way out of the circle, and
to drive all the proas who were now ahead of us, to take refuge among the crowd
of their fellows. The manoeuvre was handsomely executed; and, in twenty minutes
we ceased firing, having all our enemies to the westward of us, and in one
group: this was an immense advantage, as it enabled us to fight with a single
broadside, prevented our being raked, and rendered our own fire more
destructive, by exposing to it a more concentrated, and, at the same time, a
larger object. I ought to have said before, that the wind was at the southward.
The Crisis now tacked,
setting the courses and royals. The ship lay up well, and the proas having
collected around their admiral, there was a prospect of her passing to windward
of everything. Six of the fellows, however, seemed determined to prevent this,
by hauling close on a wind, and attempting to cross our bows, firing as they
did so. The ship stood on, apparently as if to intercept them; when, finding
ourselves near enough, we kept away about three points, and swept directly down
in the very centre of the main body of the proas. As this was done, the enemy,
taken by surprise, cleared a way for us, and we passed the whole of them,
delivering grape and canister, as fast as we could deal it out. In the height
of the affair, and the thickest of the smoke, three or four of the proas were
seen quite near us, attempting to close; but I did not think it necessary to
call the people from the guns, which were worked with great quickness, and did
heavy execution. I fancy the pirates found it hotter than they liked, for they
did not keep on with us; though our lofty sails gave us an advantage, and would
have enabled us to leave them, had they pursued a different course. As it was,
we were clear of them, in about five minutes; and the smoke beginning to rise,
we soon got a view of what had been done in that brief space. In order to
increase our distance, however, we still kept away, running pretty fast through
the water.
By the confusion which
prevailed among the pirates, the rascals had been well peppered. One had
actually sunk, and five or six were round the spot, endeavouring to pick up the
crew. Three more had suffered in their spars, and the movements indicated that
all had enough. As soon as satisfied of this, I hauled the ship up to her
course, and we continued to leave the cluster of boats, which remained around
the spot where their consort had gone down. Those of the fellows to windward,
however, did not seem disposed to give it up, but followed us for two hours, by
which time the rest of their flotilla were hull down. Believing there was now
plenty of room, I tacked towards these persevering gentry, when they went about
like tops, and hauled off sharp on a wind. We tacked once more to our course,
and were followed no further.
The captain of a pepper
ship afterwards told me, that our assailants lost forty-seven men, mostly
killed, or died of their hurts, and that he had understood that the same
officer commanded the Crisis that had commanded the "John," in her
affair, near the same spot. We had some rigging cut, a few of our spars
slightly injured, and two men hurt, one of whom happened to be Neb. The man
most hurt died before we reached the Cape, but more from the want of surgical
assistance, than from the original character of his wound. As for Neb, he went
to duty before we reached St. Helena. For my part, I was surprised one of the
proas did not get down his throat, his grin being wide enough, during the whole
affair, to admit of the passage of a two-decker.
We went into the
island, as had been agreed, but no ship offering and none being expected soon,
it became necessary for my passengers to continue on with us to New York. Emily
had behaved uncommonly well in the brush with the pirates, and everybody was
glad to keep her in the ship. The men swore she brought good luck, forgetting
that the poor girl must have met with much ill-luck, in order to be in the
situation in which she was actually placed.
Nothing occurred on the
passage from St. Helena to New York, worthy of being specially recorded. It was
rather long, but I cannot say it was unpleasant. At length our reckoning told
us to look out for land. The Major and Emily were on deck, all expectation, and
ere long we heard the welcome cry. A hazy cloud was just visible on our
lee-bow. It grew more and more dense and distinct, until it showed the hues and
furrows of a mountain-side. The low point of the Hook, and the higher land
beyond, then came in view. We glided past the light, doubled the Spit, and got
into the upper bay, just an hour before the sun of a beautiful day in June was
setting. This was in the year of our Lord 1802.
"Drink! drink! to
whom shall we drink?
To a friend or a
mistress?--Come, let me think!
To those who are absent
or those who are here?
To the dead that we
loved, or the living still dear?
Alas! when I look I
find none of the last!
The present is
barren--let’s drink to the past."
PAULDING.
Though strictly a
Manhattanese as a sailor, I shall not run into rhapsody on the subject of the
beauties of the inner or outer bay of this prosperous place. No man but one
besotted with provincial conceit could ever think of comparing the harbour of
New York with the Bay of Naples; nor do I know two places, that have the same
great elements of land and water that are less alike. The harbour of New York
is barely pretty; not a particle more, if quite as much; while the Bay of
Naples is almost what its owners so fondly term it, "a little bit of
heaven, fallen upon earth." On the other hand, however, Naples, as a
haven, is not to be mentioned in the same breath with the great American mart,
which, as a port, has no competitor within the circle of my knowledge,
Constantinople alone excepted. I wish my semi-townsmen, the Manhattanese, could
be persuaded of these facts, as, when they do brag, as the wisest of mortals
sometimes will, they might brag of their strong, and not of their weak points,
as is now too often the case.
The Major, Emily and
myself, stood on the poop, regarding the scene, as the ship glided onward,
before a good south-east breeze. I watched the countenances of my companions
with interest, for I had the nervousness of a tyro and a provincial, on the
subject of the opinions of the people of other lands, concerning everything
that affected my own. I could see that the Major was not particularly struck;
and I was disappointed, then, whatever may be my opinion now. Emily better
answered my hopes. Whether the charming girl really felt the vast contrast
between a view of the unbroken expanse of the ocean, and the scene before her,
or was disposed to please her host, she did not hesitate to express delight. I
let her understand how much I was gratified; and thus our long, long voyage,
and that, so far as degrees of longitude were concerned, nearly embraced the
circuit of the earth, may be said to have terminated with the kindest feelings.
The ship was off Bedlow’s,
and the pilot had begun to shorten sail, when a schooner crossed our fore-foot,
beating down. I had been too much occupied with the general movement of the
bay, to notice one small craft; but, this vessel happening to tack quite near
us, I could not but turn my eyes in her direction. At that instant I heard a
shout from Neb, who was furling one of the royals. It was one of those irrepressible
"nigger gollies" that often escaped from the fellow involuntarily.
"What do you mean
by that uproar, on the mizen-royal yard," I called out angrily--for the
style of my ship had now become an object of concern with me. "Keep
silence, sir, or I’ll find a way to instruct you in the art."
"Lord!--masser
Mile--" cried the negro, pointing eagerly towards the
schooner--"there go Pretty Poll."
It was our old craft
sure enough, and I hailed her, incontinently.
"Pretty Polly,
ahoy!"
"Halloo!"
"Where are you
bound, sir; and when did that schooner get in from the Pacific?"
"We are bound to
Martinique--The Poll got home from the South Seas about six months since. This
is her third voyage to the West Indies, since."
Here then was the
certainty that the cargo sent home, and the letter with it, were all safe. I
must be expected, and the owners would soon hear of my arrival. We were not
kept long in doubt; for, as the ship entered the Hudson, a boat approached, and
in her were two of the principal members of our firm. I had seen them, and that
is all; but my own letters, and the report of the officer who brought home the
schooner, had told them all about me. Could Nelson, after his victory of the
Nile, have walked into the King of England’s private cabinet with the news of
his own success, his reception would not have been more flattering than that I
now received. I was "Captain Wallingforded" at every sentence; and
commendations were so intermixed with inquiries about the value of the cargo,
that I did not know which to answer first. I was invited to dine the very next
day by both the gentlemen in the same breath; and when I raised some objections
connected with the duty of the ship, the invitations were extended from day to
day, for a week. So very welcome is he who brings us gold!
We went alongside of a
North River wharf, and had everything secure, just as the sun was setting. The
people were then allowed to go ashore for the night. Not a soul of them asked
for a dollar; but the men walked up the wharf attended by a circle of admiring
landlords, that put them all above want. The sailor who has three years’ pay
under his lee, is a sort of Rothschild on Jack’s Exchange. All the harpies
about our lads knew that the Crisis and her teas, &c. were hypothecated to
meet their own ten and twenty dollar advances.
I dressed myself
hurriedly, and ordered Neb to imitate my example. One of the owners had kindly
volunteered to see Major Merton and Emily to a suitable residence, with an
alacrity that surprised me. But the influence of England, and Englishmen, in
all America, was exceedingly great forty years since. This was still more true
in New York, than in the country generally; and a half-pay English Major was a
species of nobleman among the better sort of Manhattanese of that day. How many
of these quasi lords have I seen, whose patents of nobility were merely the
commissions of captains and lieutenants, signed by the Majesty of England! In
that day--it is nonsense to deny it--the man who had served against the
country, provided he was a "British officer," was a better man than
he who had served in our own ranks. This was true, however, only as regarded
society; the ballot-boxes, and the people, giving very different indications of
their sentiments on such subjects. Nor is this result, so far as New York was
concerned, as surprising as, at first sight, it may possibly appear. Viewed as
a class, the gentry of New York took sides with the crown. It is true, that the
portion of this gentry which might almost be called baronial--it was strictly
manorial--was pretty equally divided, carrying with them their collaterals; but
the larger portions of this entire class of the elite of society took sides
with the crown; and the peace of ’83 found no small part of them in possession
of their old social stations; the confiscations affecting few beyond the most
important, and the richest of the delinquents. I can give an instance, within
my own immediate knowledge, of the sort of justice of these confiscations. The
head of one of the most important of all the colonial families, was a man of
indolent habits, and was much indisposed to any active pursuits. This gentleman
was enormously rich, and his estates were confiscated and sold. Now this
attainted traitor had a younger brother who was actually serving in the British
army in America, his regiment sharing in the battles of Bunker Hill,
Brandywine, Monmouth, &c. But the Major was a younger son; and, in virtue
of that republican merit, he escaped the consequences of his adhesion to the
service of the crown; and after the revolution, the cadet returned to his
native country, took quiet possession of a property of no inconsiderable
amount, while his senior passed his days in exile, paying the bitter penalty of
being rich in a revolution. It was a consequence of the peculiarities first
mentioned, that the Manhattanese society set so high a value on English
connection. They still admired, as the provincial only can admire; and they
worshipped, as the provincial worships; or, at a safe distance. The strange
medley of truth, cant, selfishness, sophistry and good faith, that founded the
political hostility to the movements of the French revolution, had as ardent
believers in this country, as it had in England itself; and this contributed to
sustain the sort of feeling I have described. Of the fact, there can be no
doubt, as any one will testify who knew New York society forty years ago.
No wonder then, that
Major Merton and Emily fared well, on their sudden arrival in the country. Some
romance, moreover, was attached to their adventures; and I had no great reason
to give myself any anxiety on their account. There was little doubt of their
soon being much more at home, than I could hope to be, though in my native
land.
Neb soon reported
himself ready for shore-duty, and I ordered him to follow me. It was my
intention to proceed to the counting-house of the owners, to receive some
letters that awaited me, and, after writing short answers, to despatch the
black at once to Clawbonny, with the intelligence of my return. In 1802, the
Battery was the court-end of the town, and it was a good deal frequented by the
better classes, particularly at the hour at which I was now about to cross it.
I have never returned from a voyage, especially to Europe, without being
particularly struck with two things in the great Western Emporium--since the
common councils and the editors insist on the word--viz., the provincial
appearance of everything that meets the eye, and the beauty of the younger
females; meaning, however, by the last, the true, native, portion of the
population, and not the throng from Ireland and Germany, who now crowd the
streets; and who, certainly, as a body, are not in the least remarkable for
personal charms. But an American can tell an American, man or woman, as soon as
he lays eyes on either; and there were few besides native girls on the Battery
at the time of which I am writing. As there were many children taking their
evening walk, and black servants were far more common than now, Neb had his
share of delights, too, and I heard him exclaim "Golly!" twice,
before we reached the centre of the Battery. This exclamation escaped him on
passing as many sable Venuses, each of whom bridled up at the fellow’s
admiration, and doubtless was as much offended as the sex is apt to be on such
occasions.
I must have passed
twenty young women, that evening, either of whom would induce a youth to turn
round to look again; and, for the moment, I forgot my errand. Neither Neb nor I
was in any hurry. We were strolling along, in this manner, gazing right and
left, when a party approached, under the trees, that drew all my attention to
itself. In front walked a young man and young woman, who were dressed simply,
but with a taste that denoted persons of the better class. The former was
remarkable for nothing, unless it might be a rattling vivacity, of which large
doses were administered to his fair companion, who, seemingly, swallowed it
less reluctantly than doses of another sort are so often received. At least, I
thought so, while the two were at a distance, by the beautiful glistening teeth
that were shining like my own spotless pearls, between lips of coral. The air,
beauty, figure, and, indeed, all connected with this singularly lovely young
creature, struck my imagination at once. It was not so much her beauty, though
that was decided and attractive, as the admixture of feminine delicacy with
blooming health; the walk, so natural and yet so full of lightness and grace;
the laugh, so joyous and still so quiet and suited to her sex; and the entire
air and manner, which denoted equally, buoyant health and happiness, the
gracefulness of one who thought not of herself, and the refinement which is
quite as much the gift of native sentiment, as the fruit of art and
association. I could not tell what her companion was saying; but, as they
approached, I fancied them acknowledged lovers, on whom fortune, friends, and
circumstances smiled alike. A glance aside told me that even Neb was struck by
the being before him, and that he had ceased looking at the sable Venuses, to
gaze at this.
I could not keep my
gaze off the face of this lovely creature, who did not let me get a good look
of her dark-blue eyes, however, until I was quite near, when they were
naturally turned towards the form that approached. For a few seconds, while in
the very act of passing, we looked intently at each other, and the charm said
to be possessed by certain animals, was not more powerful than was our mutual
gaze. In this manner we had actually passed each other, and I was still in a sort
of mystified prance, when I heard suddenly, in a voice and tone that caused
every nerve to thrill within me, the single word--
"Miles!"
Turning, and taking
another look, it was impossible any longer to mistake. Lucy Hardinge stood
before me, trembling, uncertain, her face now pale as death, now flushed to
scarlet, her hands clasped, her look doubting, eager, shrinking, equally
denoting hope and fear, and all so blended, as to render her the most perfect
picture of female truth, feeling, diffidence, and natural modesty, I had ever
beheld.
"Lucy--is it--can
it be possible!--It is then you, I thought so gloriously beautiful, and that
without knowing you, too."
I take it for granted,
had I studied a week, I should not have composed a more grateful salutation
than this, which burst forth in a way that set all the usual restraints of
manners at defiance. Of course, I felt bound to go through with the matter as
prosperously as I had commenced, and in spite of the publicity of the place, in
spite of half a dozen persons, who heard what passed, and had turned, smiling,
to see what would come next, in spite of the grave-looking gentleman who had so
lately been all vivacity and gaiety, I advanced, folded the dear girl to my
heart, and gave her such a kiss, as I’ll take upon myself to say, she had never
before received. Sailors, usually, do not perform such things by halves, and I
never was more in earnest in my life. Such a salutation, from a young fellow
who stood rather more than six feet in his stockings, had a pair of whiskers
that had come all the way from the Pacific with very little trimming, and who
possessed a manliness about him of which mere walking up and down Broadway
would have robbed a young Hercules, had the effect to cover poor Lucy with
blushes and confusion.
"There--that will
do, Miles," she said, struggling to get free--"a truce, I pray you.
See, yonder are Grace and my father, and Rupert."
There they all were,
sure enough, the whole family having come out, to take an evening walk, in
company with a certain Mr. Andrew Drewett, a young gentleman who was a
fellow-student of Rupert’s, and who, as I afterwards ascertained, was a pretty
open admirer of Rupert’s sister. There was a marked difference in the manner in
which I was received by Grace and Lucy. The first exclaimed "Miles!"
precisely as the last had exclaimed; her colour heightened, and tears forced
themselves into her eyes, but she could not be said to blush. Instead of first
manifesting an eagerness to meet my salute, and then shrinking sensitively from
it, she flung her delicate arms round my neck, without the slightest reserve,
both arms too, kissed me six or eight times without stopping, and then began to
sob, as if her heart would break. The spectators, who saw in all this the
plain, honest, natural, undisguised affection of a sister, had the good taste
to walk on, though I could see that their countenances sympathised with so
happy a family meeting. I had but a moment to press Grace to my heart, before
Mr. Hardinge’s voice drew my attention to him. The good old man forgot that I
was two inches taller than he was himself; that I could, with ease, have lifted
him from the earth, and carried him in my arms, as if he were an infant; that I
was bronzed by a long voyage, and had Pacific Ocean whiskers; for he caressed
me as if I had been a child, kissed me quite as often as Grace had done,
blessed me aloud, and then gave way to his tears, as freely as both the girls.
But for this burst of feeling on the part of a grey-headed old clergyman, I am afraid
our scene would not altogether have escaped ridicule. As it was, however, this
saved us. Clergymen were far more respected in America, forty years ago, than
they are to-day, though I think they have still as much consideration here as
in most other countries; and the general respect felt for the class would have
insured us from any manifestations of the sort, without the nature and emotion
which came in its aid. As for myself, I was glad to take refuge in Rupert’s
hearty but less sentimental shake of the hand. After this, we all sought a
seat, in a less public spot, and were soon sufficiently composed to converse.
As for the gentleman named Drewett, he waited long enough to inquire of Lucy
who I was, and then he had sufficient tact to wish us all good evening. I
overheard the little dialogue which produced this explanation.
"A close friend,
if not a near relation, Miss Hardinge?" he observed, inquiringly.
"Oh, yes,"
answered the smiling, weeping girl, with the undisguised truth of her honest
nature--"both friend and relative."
"May I presume to
ask the name?"
"The name, Mr.
Drewett!--Why it is Miles--dear Miles--you surely have heard us speak of
Miles--but I forget; you never were at Clawbonny--is it not a most joyful
surprise, dearest, dearest Grace!"
Mr. Andrew Drewett
waited, I thought, with most commendable patience for Grace to squeeze Lucy’s
hand, and to murmur her own felicitations, when he ventured to add--
"You were about to
say something, Miss Hardinge?"
"Was I--I declare
I have forgotten what it was. Such a surprise--such a joyful, blessed
surprise--I beg pardon, Mr. Drewett--ah. I remember now; I was about to say
that this is Mr. Miles Wallingford, of Clawbonny, the gentleman who is my
father’s ward--Grace’s brother, you know."
"And how related
to yourself, Miss Hardinge?" the gentleman continued, a little
perseveringly.
"To me! Oh! very,
very near--that is--I forget so much this evening--why, not at all."
It was at this moment
Mr. Drewett saw fit to make his parting salutations with studied decorum, and
to take his leave in a manner so polite, that, though tempted, I could not,
just at the moment, stop the current of my feelings, to admire. No one seemed
to miss him, however, and we five, who remained, were soon seated in the spot I
have mentioned, and as much abstracted from the scene around us, as if we had
been on the rustic bench, under the old elm, on the lawn--if I dare use so fine
a word, for so unpretending a place--at Clawbonny. I had my station between Mr.
Hardinge and Grace, while Lucy sat next her father, and Rupert next to my
sister. My friend could see me, without difficulty, owing to his stature, while
I saw the glistening eyes of Lucy, riveted on my face, as leaning on her father’s
knee, she bent her graceful form forward, in absorbed attention.
"We expected you;
we have not been taken altogether by surprise!" exclaimed good Mr.
Hardinge, clapping his hand on my shoulder, as if to say he could now begin to
treat me like a man. "I consented to come down, just at this moment,
because the last Canton ship that arrived brought the intelligence that the
Crisis was to sail in ten days."
"And you may judge
of our surprise," said Rupert, "when we read the report in the
papers, ’The Crisis, Captain Wallingford.’"
"I supposed my letters
from the island had prepared you for this," I observed.
"In them, you
spoke of Mr. Marble, and I naturally concluded, when it came to the pinch, the
man would resume the command, and bring the ship home. Duty to the owners would
be apt to induce him."
"He did not,"
I answered, a little proudly perhaps, forgetting poor Marble’s probable
situation, for an instant, in my own vanity. "Mr. Marble understood well,
that if I knew nothing else, I knew how to take care of a ship."
"So it seems, my
dear boy, indeed, so it doth seem!" said Mr. Hardinge, kindly. "I
hear from all quarters, your conduct commended; and the recovery of the vessel
from the French, was really worthy of Truxtun himself."
At that day, Truxtun
was the great gun of American naval idolatry, and had as much local reputation,
as Nelson himself enjoyed in England. The allusion was a sore assault on my
modesty; but I got along with it, as well as I could.
"I endeavoured to
do my duty, sir," I answered, trying not to look at Lucy, and seem meek;
"and it would have been a terrible disgrace to have come home, and been
obliged to say the French got the ship from us, when we were all asleep."
"But you took a ship
from the French, in that manner, and kept her too!" said a soft voice,
every intonation of which was music to me.
I looked round and saw
the speaking eyes of Lucy, just clear of the grey coat of her father, behind
which she instinctively shrank, the instant she caught my glance.
"Yes," I
answered, "we did something of that sort, and were a little more fortunate
than our enemies. But, you will recollect we were much favoured by the
complaisance of poor Monsieur Le Compte, in leaving us a schooner to work our
mischief in."
"I have always
thought that part of your story, Miles, a little extraordinary," observed
Mr. Hardinge; "though I suppose this Frenchman’s liberality was, in some
measure, a matter of necessity, out there, in the middle of the Pacific."
"I hardly think
you do Captain Le Compte justice, sir. He was a chivalrous fellow, and every
way a gallant seaman. It is possible, he was rather more in a hurry than he
might have been, but for his passengers--that is all--at least, I have always
suspected that the wish to have Miss Merton all to himself, induced him to get
rid of us as soon as possible. He evidently admired her, and could have been
jealous of a dead-eye."
"Miss
Merton!" exclaimed Grace. "Jealous!"
"Miss
Merton!" put in Rupert, leaning forward, curiously.
"Miss Merton! And
jealous of dead-eyes, and wishing to get rid of us!" said Mr. Hardinge,
smiling. "Pray who is Miss Merton? and who are the us? and what are the
dead-eyes?"
Lucy was silent.
"Why, sir, I
thought I wrote you all about the Mertons. How we met them in London, and then
found them prisoners to Monsieur Le Compte; and that I intended to carry them
to Canton, in the Crisis!"
"You told us some
of this, certainly; but, though you may have written ’all about’ a Major
Merton, you forgot to tell us ’about all the Mertons. This is the first
syllable I have ever had about a Miss Merton. How is it, girls--did Miles speak
of any one but the Major, in his letter?"
"Not a syllable to
me, sir, of any young lady, I can assure you," replied Grace, laughing.
"How was it to you, Lucy?"
"Of course he
would not tell me that which he thought fit to conceal from his own
sister," said Lucy, in a low voice.
"It is odd I
should have forgotten to mention her," I cried, endeavouring to laugh it
off. "Young men do not often forget to write about young ladies."
"This Miss Merton
is young, then, brother?"
"About your own
age, Grace."
"And handsome--and
agreeable--and accomplished?"
"Something like
yourself, my dear."
"But handsome, I
take it for granted, Miles," observed Mr. Hardinge, "by the manner in
which you have omitted to speak of her charms, in your letters!"
"Why sir, I think
most persons--that is the world in general--I mean such as are not
over-fastidious, would consider Miss Merton particularly handsome--agreeable in
person and features, I would be understood to say."
"Oh! you are
sufficiently explicit; everybody can understand you," added my laughing
guardian, who had no more thought of getting me married to his own daughter,
than to a German princess of a hundred and forty-five quarterings, if there are
any such things; "some other time we will have the particulars of her
eyes, hair, teeth, &c., &c."
"Oh! sir, you may
save me the trouble, by looking at her yourself, to-morrow, since she and her
father are both here."
"Here!"
exclaimed all four in a breath; Lucy’s extreme surprise extorting the
monosyllable from her reserve, even a little louder than from the rest.
"Certainly, here;
father, daughter, and servants; I dare say I omitted to speak of the servants
in my letters, too; but a poor fellow who has a great deal to do, cannot think
of everything in a minute. Major Merton has a touch of the liver complaint; and
it would not do to leave him in a warm climate. So, no other chance offering,
he is proceeding to England, by the way of America."
"And how long had
you these people on board your ship, Miles?" Grace asked, a little
gravely.
"Actually on
board, with myself, about nine months, I should think; but including the time
in London, at Canton, and on the island, I should call our acquaintance one of
rather more than a year’s standing."
"Long enough,
certainly, to make a young lady sufficiently obvious to a young gentleman’s
memory, not to be forgotten in his letters."
After this pointed
speech, there was a silence, which Mr. Hardinge broke by some questions about
the passage home from Canton. As it was getting cool on the Battery, however,
we all moved away, proceeding to Mrs. Bradfort’s. This lady, as I afterwards
discovered, was much attached to Lucy, and had insisted on giving her these
opportunities of seeing the world. She was quite at her ease in her
circumstances, and belonged to a circle a good deal superior to that into which
Grace and myself could have claimed admission, in right of our own social
position. Lucy had been well received as her relative, and as a clergyman’s
daughter; and Grace on her own account, as I afterwards learned. It would be
attaching too much credit to Clawbonny, to say that either of the girls had not
improved by this association; though it was scarcely possible to make Grace
more feminine and lady-like than she had been made by nature. The effect on
Lucy was simply to put a little reserve on her native frankness, and sturdy
honesty; though candour compels me to say, that mingling with the world, and,
especially the world to which they had been introduced by Mrs. Bradfort, had
certainly increased the native charm of manner that each possessed. I began to
think Emily Merton so far from possessing any advantage over the two girls,
might now improve a little herself, by associating with them.
At the house, I had to
tell my whole story, and to answer a multitude of questions. Not a syllable
more was said about Miss Merton; and even Lucy had smiles to bestow and remarks
to make, as before. When we got to the lights, where the girls could remove
their shawls and hats, I made each of them stand before me, in order to
ascertain how much time had altered them. Grace was now nineteen; and Lucy was
only six months her junior. The greatest change was in the latter. Her form had
ripened into something as near as possible to girlish perfection. In this
respect she had the advantage of Grace, who was a little too slight and
delicate; whereas, Lucy, without any of the heaviness that so often accompanies
a truly rounded person, and which was perhaps a slight defect in Emily Merton’s
figure, was without an angle of any sort, in her entire outline. Grace, always
so handsome, and so intellectual in the expression of her countenance, had
improved less in this respect, than Lucy, whose eyes had obtained a tenderness
and feeling that rendered them, to me, even more attractive than those of my
own dear sister. In a word, any man might have been proud, at finding two such
admirable creatures interested in him, as interested, every look, smile,
syllable, and gesture of these dear girls, denoted they were in me.
All this time, Neb had
been overlooked. He had followed us to the house, however, and was already
engaged in a dark-coloured flirtation with a certain Miss Chloe Clawbonny, his
own second-cousin, in the kitchen; a lady who had attracted a portion of his
admiration, before we sailed, and who had accompanied her young mistress to
town. As soon as it was ascertained the fellow was below, Lucy, who was quite
at home in her kinswoman’s house, insisted on his being introduced. I saw by
the indulgent smile of Mrs. Bradfort, that Lucy was not exceeding her conceded
privileges, and Neb was ordered up, forthwith. Never was there a happier fellow
than this ’nigger’ appeared to be, on that occasion. He kept rolling his
tarpaulin between his fingers, shifting his weight from leg to leg, and
otherwise betraying the confusion of one questioned by his betters; for, in
that day, a negro was ready enough to allow he had his betters, and did not
feel he was injured in so doing. At the present time, I am well aware that the
word is proscribed even in the State’s Prisons; everybody being just as good as
everybody else; though some have the misfortune to be sentenced to hard labour,
while others are permitted to go at large. As a matter of course, the
selections made through the ballot-boxes, only go to prove that "one man
is as good as another."
Our party did not
separate until quite late. Suppers were eaten in 1802; and I was invited to sit
down with the rest of the family, and a gay set we were. It was then the
fashion to drink toasts; gentlemen giving ladies, and ladies gentlemen. The
usage was singular, but very general; more especially in the better sort of
houses. We men drank our wine, as a matter of course; while the ladies sipped
theirs, in that pretty manner in which females moisten their lips, on such
occasions. After a time, Mrs. Bradfort, who was very particular in the observance
of forms, gaily called on Mr. Hardinge for his toast.
"My dear Mrs.
Bradfort," said the divine, good-humouredly, "if it were not in your
own house, and contrary to all rule to give a person who is present, I
certainly should drink to yourself. Bless me, bless me, whom shall I give? I
suppose I shall not be permitted to give our new Bishop, Dr. Moore?"
The cry of "No
Bishop!" was even more unanimous than it is at this moment, among those
who, having all their lives dissented from episcopal authority, fancy it an
evidence of an increasing influence to join in a clamour made by their own
voices; and this, moreover, on a subject that not one in a hundred among them
has given himself the trouble even to skim. Our opposition--in which Mrs.
Bradfort joined, by the way--was of a very different nature, however;
proceeding from a desire to learn what lady Mr. Hardinge could possibly select,
at such a moment. I never saw the old gentleman so confused before. He laughed,
tried to dodge the appeal, fidgeted, and at last fairly blushed. All this
proceeded, not from any preference for any particular individual of the sex,
but from natural diffidence, the perfect simplicity and nature of his
character, which caused him to be abashed at even appearing to select a female for
a toast. It was a beautiful picture of masculine truth and purity! Still, we
would not be put off; and the old gentleman, composing his countenance five or
six times in vain efforts to reflect, then looking as grave as if about to
proceed to prayer, raised his glass, and said--
"Peggy
Perott!"
A general laugh
succeeded this announcement, Peggy Perott being an old maid who went about
tending the sick for hire, in the vicinity of Clawbonny, and known to us all as
the ugliest woman in the county.
"Why do you first
insist on my giving a toast, and then laugh at it when given?" cried Mr.
Hardinge, half-amused, half-serious in his expostulations. "Peggy is an
excellent woman, and one of the most useful I know."
"I wonder, my dear
sir, you did not think of adding a sentiment!" cried I, a little pertly.
"And if I had, it
would have been such a one as no woman need be ashamed to hear attached to her
name. But enough of this; I have given Peggy Perott, and you are bound to drink
her"--that we had done already; "and now, cousin, as I have passed
through the fiery furnace--"
"Unscathed?"
demanded Lucy, laughing ready to kill herself.
"Yes, unscathed,
miss: and now, cousin, I ask of you to honour us with a toast."
Mrs. Bradfort had been
a widow many years, and was fortified with the panoply of her state. Accustomed
to such appeals, which, when she was young and handsome, had been of much more
frequent occurrence than of late, she held her glass for the wine with perfect
self-possession, and gave her toast with the conscious dignity of one who had
often been solicited in vain "to change her condition."
"I will give
you," she said, raising her person and her voice, as if to invite
scrutiny, "my dear old friend, good Dr. Wilson."
It was incumbent on a
single person to give another who was also single; and the widow had been true
to the usage; but "good Dr. Wilson" was a half-superannuated
clergyman, whom no one could suspect of inspiring anything beyond friendship.
"Dear me--dear
me!" cried Mr. Hardinge, earnestly; "how much more thoughtful, Mrs.
Bradfort, you are than myself! Had I thought a moment, I might have given the
Doctor; for I studied with him, and honour him vastly."
This touch of
simplicity produced another laugh--how easily we all laughed that night!--and
it caused a little more confusion in the excellent divine. Mrs. Bradfort then
called on me, as was her right; but I begged that Rupert might precede me, he
knowing more persons, and being now a sort of man of the world.
"I will give the
charming Miss Winthrop," said Rupert, without a moment’s hesitation,
tossing off his glass with an air that said, "how do you like that?"
As Winthrop was a
highly respectable name, it denoted the set in which Rupert moved; and as for
the young lady I dare say she merited his eulogium, though I never happened to
see her. It was something, however, in 1802, for a youngster to dare to toast a
Winthrop, or a Morris, or a Livingston, or a de Lancey, or a Stuyvesant, or a
Beekman, or a Van Renssellaer, or a Schuyler, or a Rutherford, or a Bayard, or
a Watts, or a Van Cortlandt, or a Verplanck, or a Jones, or a Walton, or any of
that set. They, and twenty similar families, composed the remnant of the
colonial aristocracy, and still made head, within the limits of Manhattan, against
the inroads of the Van--something elses. Alas! alas! how changed is all this,
though I am obliged to believe it is all for the best.
"Do you know Miss
Winthrop?" I asked of Grace, in a whisper.
"Not at all; I am
not much in that set," she answered, quietly. "Rupert and Lucy have
been noticed by many persons whom I do not know."
This was the first
intimation I got, that my sister did not possess all the advantages in society
that were enjoyed by her friend. As is always the case where it is believed to
be our loss, I felt indignant at first; had it been the reverse, I dare say I
should have fancied it all very right. Consequences grew out of these
distinctions which I could not then foresee, but which will be related in their
place. Rupert now called on Grace for her toast, a lady commonly succeeding a
gentleman. My sister did not seem in the least disconcerted: but, after a
moment’s hesitation, she said--
"Mr. Edward
Marston."
This was a strange name
to me, but I afterwards ascertained it belonged to a respectable young man who
visited Mrs. Bradfort’s, and who stood very well with all his acquaintances. I
looked at Rupert, to note the effect; but Rupert was as calm as Grace herself
had been, when he gave Miss Winthrop.
"I believe I have
no one to call upon but you, Miles," said Grace, smiling.
"Me! Why, you all
know I am not acquainted with a soul. Our Ulster county girls have almost all
gone out of my recollection; besides, no one would know them here, should I
mention twenty."
"You strangely forget,
brother, that most of us are Ulster county folk. Try if you can recall no young
lady--"
"Oh! easily
enough, for that matter; a young fellow can hardly have lived nine months in
the same cabin with Emily, and not think of her, when hard pushed; I will give
you, Miss Emily Merton."
The toast was drunk,
and I thought Mr. Hardinge looked thoughtful, like one who had a guardian’s
cares, and that Grace was even grave. I did not dare look at Lucy, though I
could have toasted her all night, had it been in rule to drink a person who was
present. We began to chat again, and I had answered some eight or ten
questions, when Mrs. Bradfort, much too precise to make any omissions, reminded
us that we had not yet been honoured with Miss Lucy Hardinge’s toast. Lucy had
enjoyed plenty of time to reflect; and she bowed, paused a moment as if to
summon resolution, and then mentioned--
"Mr. Andrew
Drewett."
So, then, Lucy Hardinge
toasted this Mr. Drewett--the very youth with whom she had been in such
animated discourse, when I first met the party! Had I been more familiar with
the world, I should have thought nothing of a thing that was so common; or, did
I understand human nature better, I might have known that no sensitive and
delicate woman would betray a secret that was dear to her, under so idle a
form. But I was young, and ready myself to toast the girl I preferred before
the universe; and I could not make suitable allowances for difference of sex
and temperament. Lucy’s toast made me very uncomfortable for the rest of the
evening; and I was not sorry when Rupert reminded me that it was eleven, and
that he would go with me to a tavern, in order to look for a room.
The next morning was
passed in transacting the business of the ship. I found myself much noticed
among the merchants and ship-masters; and one of my owners took me on ’Change,
that I might see and be seen. As the papers had spoken of the recapture of the
Crisis, on the arrival of the Pretty Poll, and had now each an article on the
arrival of the ship, I had every reason to be satisfied with my reception.
There are men so strong in principle, as well as intellect, I do suppose, that
they can be content with the approbation of their own consciences, and who can
smile at the praises or censure of the world, alike; but I confess to a strong
sympathy with the commendation of my fellow-creatures, and as strong a distaste
for their disapprobation. I know this is not the way to make a very great man;
for he who cannot judge, feel and act for himself, will always he in danger of
making undue sacrifices to the wishes of others; but you can have no more of a
cat than the skin; and I was sufficiently proud at finding myself a miniature
hero, about the lower end of Wall-street, and in the columns of the newspapers.
As for these last, no one can complain of their zeal in extolling everything
national. To believe them, the country never was wrong, or defeated, or in a
condition to be defeated, except when a political opponent could be made to
suffer by an opposite theory; and then nothing was ever right. As to fame, I
have since discovered they consider that of each individual to be public
property, in which each American has a part and parcel--the editors,
themselves, more than the man who has thrown the article into the common lot.
But I was young in 1802, and even a paragraph in my praise in a newspaper had a
certain charm for me, that I will not deny. Then I had done well, as even my
enemies, if I had any must have admitted.
"Ships are but
boards, sailors but men: there be land-rats, and water-rats, water-thieves, and
land-thieves; I mean pirates; and then, there is the peril of waters, winds and
rocks: the man is, notwithstanding, sufficient;--three thousand ducats;--I
think I may take his bond."--Shylock.
I saw Grace, and Lucy,
and Rupert, and good Mr. Hardinge, every day; but I could not find time to call
on the Mertons, until near the close of a week. I then paid them a visit, and
found them glad to see me, but not at all in want of my attentions to make them
comfortable. The Major had exhibited his claims to the British consul, who
happened to be a native Manhattanese, and was well-connected, a circumstance
that then gave him an influence in society, that his commission alone would not
have conferred. Colonel Barclay, for so was this gentleman called, had taken
the Mertons by the hand, as a matter of course; and his example being followed
by others, I found that they were already in the best circle of the place.
Emily mentioned to me the names of several of those with whom she had exchanged
visits; and I knew at once, through Lucy’s and Grace’s conversation, and from
my own general knowledge of the traditions of the colony and state, that they
were among the leading people of the land, socially if not politically; a class
altogether above any with whom I had myself ever associated. Now, I knew that
the master of a merchantman, whatever might be his standing with his owner, or
consignee, or the credit he had gained among his fellows, was not likely to get
admission into this set; and there was the comfortable prospect before me, of
having my own sister and the two other girls I admired most and loved best in
the world--next to Grace, of course--visiting round in houses, of which the
doors were shut against myself. This is always unpleasant, but in my case it
turned out to be more.
When I told Emily that
Grace and Lucy were in town, and intended coming to see her that very morning,
I thought she manifested less curiosity than would have been the case a month
before.
"Is Miss Hardinge
a relative of Mr. Rupert Hardinge, the gentleman to whom I was introduced at
dinner, yesterday," she demanded, after expressing the pleasure it would
give her to see the ladies.
I knew that Rupert had
dined out the day before, and, there being no one else of the same name, I
answered in the affirmative.
"He is the son of
a respectable clergyman, and of very good connections, I hear."
"The Hardinges are
so considered among us; both Rupert’s father and grandfather were clergymen,
and his great-grandfather was a seaman--I trust you will think none the worse
of him, for that."
"A sailor! I had
supposed, from what some of those present said--that is, I did not know
it."
"Perhaps they told
you that his great-grandfather was a British officer?"
Emily coloured, and
then she laughed faintly; admitting, however, that I had guessed right.
"Well, all this
was true," I added, "though he was a sailor. Old Captain Hardinge--or
Commodore Hardinge, as he used to be called, for he once commanded a
squadron--was in the English navy."
"Oh! that sort of
a sailor!"--cried Emily, quickly--"I did not know that it was usual
to call gentlemen in the navy, seamen."
"They would make a
poor figure if they were not, Miss Merton--you might as well say that a judge
is no lawyer."
This was enough,
however, to satisfy me that Miss Merton no longer considered the master of the
Crisis the first man in the world.
A ring announced the
arrival of the two girls. They were shown up, and I soon had the satisfaction
of seeing these three charming young women together. Emily received her two
guests very courteously, and was frank--nay warm--in the expression of her
gratitude for all that I had done for herself and her father. She even went
back so far as to speak of the occurrence in the Park, at London, and was
gracious enough to declare that she and her parents owed their lives to my
interference. All this gave her listeners great pleasure, for I believe neither
ever tired of hearing my praises. After this opening, the conversation turned
on New York, its gaieties, and the different persons known to them mutually. I
saw that the two girls were struck with the set Miss Merton was in, which was a
shade superior even to that of Mrs. Bradfort’s, though the fusion which usually
accompanies that sort of thing, brought portions of each circle within the
knowledge of the other. As the persons named were utter strangers to me, I had
nothing to say, and sat listening in silence. The opportunity was improved by
comparing the girls with each other.
In delicacy of
appearance, Grace and Lucy each had the advantage of the English beauty. Their
hands and feet were smaller, their waists finer, and their tournures,
generally, I thought the most pleasing. Emily had the advantage in complexion,
though her colour had less fineness and delicacy. Perhaps her teeth were the
most brilliant; though Grace and Lucy, particularly the latter, had very fine
teeth. The English girl’s shoulders and bust, generally, would have been more
admired than those of most American--particularly than most New York--girls;
but it was not possible to surpass those of Lucy. As a whole, Emily’s
countenance had the most spirit, Lucy’s the most finesse and feeling. I make no
comparison with the expression of Grace’s countenance, which was altogether too
remarkable for its intellectual character, to be included in anything like a
national classification. I remember I thought, as they sat there in a row
conversing frankly and cheerfully together, Lucy the handsomest, in her pretty
neat morning-dress; while I had my doubts whether Emily would not have extorted
the most applause in a ball-room. This distinction is mentioned, because I
believe it national.
The visit lasted an
hour; for I had expressed a wish to all parties that they would become
acquainted, and the girls seemed mutually pleased. As they chatted, I listened
to the tones of their voices, and fancied, on the whole, that Emily had
slightly the advantage in intonation and accent; though it was scarcely
perceptible, and it was an advantage that was attended by a slight sacrifice of
the charm of natural utterance. She was a little more artificial in this respect
than her companions, and insomuch less pleasing though, had the comparison been
made with the Manhattan style of the present day, the odds would have been
immensely in her favour. In 1802, however, some attention was still paid to the
utterance, tones of voice, and manner of speaking of young ladies. The want of
it all, just now, is the besetting vice of the whole of our later instruction
of the sex; it being almost as rare a thing now-a-days, to find a young
American girl who speaks her own language gracefully, as it is to find one who
is not of pleasing person.
When the young ladies
parted, it was with an understanding that they were soon to meet again. I shook
hands with Emily, English fashion, and took my leave at the same time.
"Well,
Miles," said Grace, as soon as we were in the street, "you have
certainly been of service to a very charming young woman--I like her,
excessively."
"And you, Lucy--I
hope you agree with Grace, in thinking my friend, Emily Merton, a charming
young woman."
Lucy did not speak as
frankly, or as decidedly as Grace, so far as manner was concerned; though she
coincided in words.
"I am of the same
opinion," she said, in a tone that was far less cheerful than her usually
very cheerful manner. "She is one of the loveliest creatures I ever
saw--and it is no wonder--"
"What is no
wonder, dear?" asked Grace, observing that her friend hesitated to
proceed.
"Oh! I was about
to say something silly, and had better not finish the speech. But, what a
finished manner Miss Merton possesses;--do you not think so, Grace?"
"I wish she had a
little less of it, dear; that is precisely what I should find fault with in her
deportment. It is manner; and, though we all must have some, it strikes me it
ought not to be seen. I think all the Europeans we saw in town, last winter,
Lucy, had more or less of this manner."
"I dare say it
would seem so to us; notwithstanding, it may be very agreeable to those who are
used to it--a thing to miss, when one gets much accustomed to it."
As Lucy made this
remark, I detected a furtive and timid glance at myself. I was mystified at the
time, and was actually so silly as to think the dear girl was talking at me,
and to feel a little resentment. I fancied she wished to say, "There,
Master Miles, you have been in London, and on a desert island in the South
Seas--the very extremes of human habits--and have got to be so sophisticated, so
very un-Clawbonnyish, as to feel the necessity of a manner, in the young ladies
with whom you associate." The notion nettled me to a degree that induced
me to pretend duty, and to hurry down to the ship. Whom should I meet, in
Rector Street, but Mr. Hardinge, who had been across to the Hudson in search of
me.
"Come hither,
Miles," said the excellent old man, "I wish to converse with you
seriously."
As Lucy was uppermost
in my thoughts at the moment, I said to myself--"What can the dear old
gentleman have to say, now?"
"I hear from all
quarters the best accounts of you, my dear boy," Mr. Hardinge continued,
"and I am told you make a very superior seaman. It is a feather in your
cap, indeed, to have commanded an Indiaman a twelve-month before you are of age.
I have been conversing with my old friend John Murray, of the house of John
Murray and Sons, one of the very best merchants in America, and he says ’push
the boy ahead, when you find the right stuff in him. Get him a ship of his own,
and that will put him on the true track. Teach him early to have an eye to his
own interests, and it will make a man of him, at once.’ I have thought the
matter over, have had a vessel in my eye, for the last month, and will purchase
her at once, if you like the plan."
"But, have I money
enough for such a thing, my dear sir--after having sailed in the John, and the
Tigris, and the Crisis, I should not like to take up with any of your B’s, No.
2."
"You have
forgotten to mention the ’Pretty Poll,’ Miles," said the divine, smiling. "Be
under no fear, however, for your dignity; the vessel I have in treaty, is all
you could wish, they tell me, having made but one voyage, and is sold on
account of the death of her owner. As for money, you will remember I have
thirteen thousand dollars of your income invested in stocks, and stocks that
cost but ten. The peace has brought everything up, and you are making money,
right and left. How have your own pay and private venture turned out?"
"Perfectly well,
sir. I am near three thousand dollars in pocket, and shall have no need to call
on you, for my personal wants. Then I have my prize-money to touch. Even Neb,
wages and prize-money, brings me nine hundred dollars. With your permission,
sir, I should like to give the fellow his freedom."
"Wait till you are
of age, Miles, and then you can do as you please. I hold four thousand dollars
of your invested money, which has been paid in, and I have placed it in stocks.
Altogether, I find we can muster, in solid cash, more than twenty thousand
dollars, while the price of the ship, as she stands, almost ready for sea, is
only fifteen. Now, go and look at the vessel; if you like her, I will close the
bargain at once."
"But, my dear Mr.
Hardinge, do you think yourself exactly qualified to judge of the value of a
ship?"
"Poh! poh! don’t
imagine I am so conceited as to purchase on my own knowledge. I have taken some
of the very best advice of the city. There is John Murray, to begin with--a
great ship-holder, himself--and Archibald Gracie, and William Bayard--all
capital judges, have taken an interest in the affair. Three others of my
friends have walked round to look at the vessel, and all approve--not a
dissenting voice."
"May I ask, sir,
who have seen her, besides the gentlemen you have named? they, I admit, are,
indeed, good judges."
"Why?--why--yes--do
you happen to know anything of Dr. Benjamin Moore, now, Miles?"
"Never heard of
him, sir, in my life; but a physician can be no great judge of a ship."
"No more of a
physician than yourself, boy--Dr. Benjamin Moore, the gentleman we elected
Bishop, while you were absent--"
"Oh! he you wished
to toast, instead of Miss Peggy Perott--" cried I, smiling. "Well,
what does the Bishop think of her--if he approve, she must be orthodox."
"He says she is
the handsomest vessel he ever laid eyes on, Miles; and let me tell you, the
favourable opinion of so good a man as Dr. Moore, is of value, even though it
be about a ship."
I could not avoid
laughing, and I dare say most of the readers will also, at this touch of simplicity;
and yet, why should not a Bishop know as much of ships, as a set of ignoramuses
who never read a theological book in their lives, some of them not even the
Bible, should know about Bishops? The circumstance was not a tittle more absurd
than many that are occurring daily before our eyes, and to which, purely from
habit, we submit, very much as a matter of course.
"Well, sir,"
I replied, as soon as I could, "I will look at the ship, get her
character, and give you an answer at once. I like the idea, for it is pleasant
to be one’s own master."
In that day, $15,000
would buy a very excellent ship, as ships went. The vessel I was taken to see,
was coppered and copper-fastened, butt-bolted, and she measured just five
hundred tons. She had a great reputation as a sailer, and what was thought a
good deal of in 1802, was Philadelphia built. She had been one voyage to China,
and was little more than a year old, or the best possible age for a vessel. Her
name was the "Dawn," and she carried an "Aurora" for her
figure-head. Whether she were, or were not inclined to Puseyism, I never could
ascertain, although I can affirm she had the services of the Protestant
Episcopal Catholic Church read on board her afterwards, on more than one
occasion.
The result of my examination
and inquiries was favourable, and, by the end of the week, the Dawn was
purchased. The owners of the Crisis were pleased to express their regrets, for
they had intended that I should continue in the command of their vessel, but no
one could object to a man’s wishing to sail in his own employment. I made this
important acquisition, at what was probably the most auspicious moment of
American navigation. It is a proof of this, that, the very day I was put in
possession of the ship, good freights were offered to no less than four
different parts of the world. I had my choice between Holland, France, England,
and China. After consulting with my guardian, I accepted that to France, which
not only paid the best, but I was desirous of seeing more of the world than had
yet fallen to my share. I could make a voyage to Bordeaux and back in five
months, and by the end of that time I should be of age, and consequently my own
master. As I intended to have great doings at Clawbonny on that occasion, I
thought it might be well not to go too far from home. Accordingly, after
shipping Talcott and the Philadelphian, whose name was Walton, for my mates, we
began to take in cargo, as soon as possible.
In the meantime, I
bethought me of a visit to the paternal home. It was a season of the year, when
most people, who were anybodies, left town, and the villas along the shores of
the Hudson had long been occupied. Mr. Hardinge, too, pined for the country and
his flock. The girls had had enough of town, which was getting to be very dull,
and everybody, Rupert excepted, seemed anxious to go up the river. I had
invited the Mertons to pass part of the summer at the farm, moreover, and it
was time the invitation should be renewed, for the Major’s physicians had
advised him to choose some cooler residence than the streets of a hot close
town could furnish, during the summer months. Emily had been so much engrossed
with the set into which she had fallen, since her landing, and which it was
easy for me to see was altogether superior to that in which she had lived at
home, that I was surprised at the readiness with which she urged her father to
redeem his promise.
"Mr. Hardinge
tells me, sir, that Clawbonny is really a pretty spot," she said,
"and the country around it is thought to be very healthy. You cannot get
answers from home (she meant England) for several months, and I know Captain
Wallingford will be happy to receive us. Besides, we are pledged to accept this
additional favour from him."
I thought Major Merton
felt some of my own surprise at Emily’s earnestness and manner, but his
resistance was very feeble. The old gentleman’s health, indeed, was pretty
thoroughly undermined, and I began to have serious doubts of his living even to
return to Europe. He had some relatives in Boston, and had opened a
correspondence with them, and I had thought, more than once, of the expediency
of apprising them of his situation. At present, however, nothing better could
be done than to get him into the country.
Having made all the
arrangements with the others, I went to persuade Rupert to be of the party, for
I thought it would make both Grace and Lucy so much the happier.
"Miles, my dear
fellow," said the young student, gaping, "Clawbonny is certainly a
capitalish place, but, you will admit it is somewhat stupid after New York. My
good kinswoman, Mrs. Bradfort, has taken such a fancy to us all, and has made
me so comfortable--would you believe it, boy, she has actually given me six
hundred a year, for the last two years, besides making Lucy presents fit for a
queen. A sterling woman is she, this cousin Margaret of ours!"
I heard this, truly,
not without surprise; for, in settling with my owners, I found Rupert had drawn
every cent to which he was entitled, under the orders I had left when I last
went to sea.
As Mrs. Bradfort was
more than at her ease, however, had no nearer relative than Mr. Hardinge, and
was much attached to the family, I had no difficulty in believing it true, so
far as the lady’s liberality was concerned. I heartily wished Rupert had
possessed more self-respect; but he was, as he was!
"I am sorry you
cannot go with us," I answered, "for I counted on you to help amuse
the Mertons--"
"The
Mertons!--Why, surely, they are not going to pass the summer at
Clawbonny!"
"They quit town
with us, to-morrow. Why should not the Mertons pass the summer at
Clawbonny?"
"Why, Miles, my
dear boy, you know how it is with the world--how it is with these English, in
particular. They think everything of rank, you know, and are devotees of style
and appearance, and all that sort of thing, you know, as no one understands
better than myself; for I pass most of my time in the English set, you
know."
I did not then
understand what had come over Rupert, though it is all plain enough to me, now.
He had, truly enough, got into what was then called the English set. Now, there
is no question, that, so far as the natives, themselves, were concerned, this
was as good a set as ever existed in his country; and, it is also beyond all
cavil, that many respectable English persons, of both sexes, were occasionally
found in it; but, it had this great defect:--every Englishman who wore a good
coat, and had any of the slang of society, made his way into the outskirts, at
least, of this set; and Rupert, whose own position was not yet thoroughly
confirmed, had fallen a great deal into the association of these accidental
comers and goers. They talked large, drank deep, and had a lofty disdain for
everything in the country, though it was very certain they were just then in
much better company where they were, than they had ever been at home. Like most
tyroes, Rupert fancied these blustering gentry persons to imitate; and, as they
seldom conversed ten minutes without having something to say of my Lord A----or
Sir John B----, persons they had read of, or seen in the streets, he was weak
enough to imagine they knew all about the dignitaries of the British Empire. As
Rupert was really a gentleman, and had good manners naturally, it was a
grievous thing to see him fashioning himself anew, as it might be, on such very
questionable models,
"Clawbonny is not
a stylish place, I am ready to allow," I answered, after a moment of
hesitation; "still it is respectable. There is a good farm, a valuable
mill, and a good, old, comfortable, straggling, stone house."
"Very true, Miles,
my dear fellow, and all as dear to me, you know, as the apple of my eye--but
farmish--young ladies like the good things that comes from farms, but do not
admire the homeliness of the residence. I speak of young English ladies, in
particular. Now, you see, Major Merton is a field-officer, and that is having
good rank in a respectable profession, you know--I suppose you understand,
Miles, that the king puts most of his sons into the army, or navy--all this
makes a difference, you understand?"
"I understand
nothing about it; what is it to me where the king of England puts his
sons?"
"I wish, my dear
Miles, if the truth must be said, that you and I had been a little less boyish,
when we were boys, than happened to be the case. It would have been all the
better for us both."
"Well, I wish no
such thing. A boy should be a boy, and a man a man. I am content to have been a
boy, while I was a boy. It is a fault in this country, that boys fancy
themselves men too soon."
"Ah! my dear
fellow, you will not, or do not understand me. What I mean is, that we were
both precipitate in the choice of a profession--I retired in time, but you
persevere; that is all."
"You did retire in
season, my lad, if truth is what you are after; for, had you staid a hundred
years on board ship, you never would have made a sailor."
When I said this, I
fancied I had uttered a pretty severe thing. Rupert took it so coolly, however,
as to satisfy me at once, that he thought differently on the subject.
"Clearly, it is
not my vocation. Nature intended me for something better, I trust, and I
mistook a boyish inclination for a taste. A little experience taught me better,
and I am now where I feel I ought to be. I wish, Miles, you had come to the
study of the law, at the time you went to sea. You would have been, by this
time, at the bar, and would have had a definite position in society."
"I am very glad I
did not. What the deuce should I have done as a lawyer--or what advantage would
it have been to me, to be admitted to the bar?"
"Advantage!--Why,
my dear fellow, every advantage in the world. You know how it is, in this
country, I suppose, in the way of society, my dear Miles?"
"Not I--and, by
the little I glean from the manner you sheer about in your discourse, I wish to
know nothing. Do young men study law merely to be genteel?"
"Do not despise
knowledge, my boy; it is of use, even in trifles. Now, in this country, you
know, we have very few men of mere leisure--heirs of estates, to live on their
incomes, as is done in Europe; but, nine-tenths of us must follow professions,
of which there are only half-a-dozen suitable for a gentleman. The army and
navy are nothing, you know; two or three regiments scattered about in the
woods, and half-a-dozen vessels. After these, there remain the three learned
professions, divinity, law and physic. In our family, divinity has run out, I
fear. As for physic, ’throw physic to the dogs,’ as Miss Merton says--"
"Who?" I
exclaimed, in surprise. "’Throw physic to the dogs’--why that is
Shakspeare, man!"
"I know it, and it
is Miss Emily Merlon’s, too. You have made us acquainted with a charming
creature, at least, Miles, by this going to sea. Her notions on such subjects are
as accurate as a sun-dial."
"And, has Miss
Emily Merton ever conversed with you, on the subject of my profession,
Rupert?"
"Indeed, she has;
and regretted it, again and again. You know as well as I do, Miles, to be a
sailor, other than in a navy, is not a genteel profession!"
I broke out into a fit
of laughter, at this remark. It struck me as infinitely droll, and as somewhat
silly. I knew my precise position in society, perfectly; had none of the silly
swaggering about personal merit, and of "one man’s being as good as
another," that has since got into such general use among us; and
understood perfectly the useful and unavoidable classifications that take place
in all civilized communities, and which, while they are attended by certain
disadvantages as exceptions, produce great benefits as a whole, and was not
disposed at all to exaggerate my claims, or to deny my deficiencies. But, the
idea of attaching any considerations of gentility to my noble, manly, daring
profession, sounded so absurd, I could not avoid laughing. In a few moments,
however, I became grave.
"Harkee,
Rupert," said I: "I trust Miss Merton does not think I endeavoured to
mislead her as to my true position, or to make her think I was a greater
personage than I truly am?"
"I’ll not answer
for that. When we were first acquainted, I found she had certain notions about
Clawbonny, and your estate, and all that, which were rather English, you know.
Now, in England an estate gives a man a certain consideration, whereas land is
so plenty with us, that we think nothing of the man who happens to own a little
of it. Stock, in America, as it is so much nearer ready-money, is a better
thing than land, you know."
How true was this, even
ten years since; how false is it to-day! The proprietor of tens of thousands of
acres, was, indeed, under the paper-money regime, a less important man than the
owner of a handful of scrip, which has had all its value squeezed out of it,
little by little. That was truly the age when the representative of property was
of far more importance than the property itself; and all because the country
existed in a fever, that set everything in motion. We shall see just such
times, again, I fear.
"But what had
Emily Merton to do with all this?"
"Miss Merton? Oh!
she is English, you know, and felt as English persons always do, at the sound
of acres. I set it all right, however, and you need be under no concern."
"The devil you
did! And, pray, in what manner was this done? How was the matter set
right?"
Rupert took the segar
from his mouth, suffered the smoke to issue, by a small, deliberate jet,
cocking his nose up at the same time as if observing the stars, and then
deigned to give me an answer. Your smokers have such a disdainful,
ultra-philosophical manner, sometimes!
"Why, just in this
way, my fine fellow. I told her Clawbonny was a farm, and not an estate, you
know; that did a good deal, of itself. Then, I entered into an explanation of
the consideration of farmers in this country, you know, and made it all as
plain as A B C. She is a quick girl, is Emily, and takes a thing remarkably
soon."
"Did Miss Merton
say anything to induce you to suppose she thought the less of me, for these
explanations."
"Of course
not--she values you, amazingly--quite worships you, as a sailor--thinks you a
sort of merchant-captain Nelson, or Blake, or Truxtun, and all that sort of
thing. All young ladies, however, are exceedingly particular about professions,
I suppose you know, Miles, as well as I do myself."
"What, Lucy,
Rupert?--Do you imagine Lucy cares a straw about my not being a lawyer, for
instance?"
"Do I?--out of all
question. Don’t you remember how the girls wept--Grace as well as Lucy--when we
went to sea, boy. It was all on account of the ungentility of the profession,
if a fellow can use such a word."
I did not believe this,
for I knew Grace better, to say the least; and thought I understood Lucy
sufficiently, at that time, to know she wept because she was sorry to see me go
away. Still, Lucy had grown from a very young girl, since I sailed in the
Crisis, into a young woman, and might view things differently, now, from what
she had done three years before. I had not time, however, for further
discussion at that moment, and I cut the matter short.
"Well, Rupert,
what am I to expect?" I asked; "Clawbonny, or no Clawbonny?"
"Why, now you say
the Mertons are to be of the party I suppose I shall have to go; it would be
inhospitable else. I do wish, Miles, you would manage to establish visiting
relations with some of the families on the other side of the river. There are
plenty of respectable people within a few hours’ sail of Clawbonny."
"My father, and my
grandfather, and my great-grand-father, managed, as you call it, to get along,
for the last hundred years, well enough on the west side; and, although we are
not quite as genteel as the east, we will do well enough. The Wallingford sails
early in the morning, to save the tide; and I hope your lordship will turn out
in season, and not keep us waiting. If you do, I shall be ungenteel enough to
leave you behind."
I left Rupert with a
feeling in which disgust and anger were blended. I wish to be understood, more
particularly as I know I am writing for a stiff-necked generation. I never was
guilty of the weakness of decrying a thing because I did not happen to possess
it myself. I knew my own place in the social scale perfectly; nor was I, as I
have just said, in the least inclined to fancy that one man was as good as
another. I knew very well that this was not true, either in nature or in the
social relations; in political axioms, any more than in political truths. At
the same time, I did not believe nature had created men unequal, in the order
of primogeniture from male to male. Keeping in view all the facts, I was
perfectly disposed to admit that habits, education, association, and sometimes
chance and caprice, drew distinctions that produced great benefits, as a whole;
in some small degree qualified, perhaps, by cases of individual injustice. This
last exception, however, being applicable to all things human, it had no
influence on my opinions, which were sound and healthful on all these points;
practical, common-sense-like, and in conformity with the decisions of the world
from the time of Moses down to our own, or, I dare say, of Adam himself, if the
truth could be known; and, as I have said more than once in these rambling
memoir’s, I was not disposed to take a false view of my own social position. I
belonged, at most, to the class of small proprietors, as they existed in the
last century, and filled a very useful and respectable niche between the yeoman
and gentleman, considering the last strictly in reference to the upper class of
that day. Now, it struck me that Emily Merton, with her English notions, might
very well draw the distinctions Rupert had mentioned; nor am I conscious of
having cared much about it, though she did. If I were a less important person
on terra firma, with all the usages and notions of ordinary society producing
their influence, than I had been when in command of the Crisis, in the centre
of the Pacific, so was Miss Merton a less important young lady, in the midst of
the beauty of New York, than she had been in the isolation of Marble Land. This
I could feel very distinctly. But Lucy’s supposed defection did more than annoy
me. I felt humbled, mortified, grieved. I had always known that Lucy was better
connected than I was myself, and I had ever given Rupert and her the benefit of
this advantage, as some offset to my own and Grace’s larger means; but it had
never struck me that either the brother or sister would be disposed to look
down upon us in consequence. The world is everywhere--and America, on account
of its social vicissitudes, more than most other countries--constantly
exhibiting pictures of the struggles between fallen consequence and rising
wealth. The last may, and does have the best of it, in the mere physical part
of the strife; but in the more moral, if such a word can be used, the quiet
ascendency of better manners and ancient recollections is very apt to
overshadow the fussy pretensions of the vulgar aspirant, who places his claims
altogether on the all-mighty dollar. It is vain to deny it; men ever have done
it, and probably ever will defer to the past, in matters of this sort--it being
much with us, in this particular, as it is with our own lives, which have had
all their greatest enjoyments in bygone days. I knew all this--felt all
this--and was greatly afraid that Lucy, through Mrs. Bradfort’s influence, and
her town associations, might have learned to regard me as Captain Wallingford,
of the merchant-service, and the son of another Captain Wallingford of the same
line in life. I determined, therefore, to watch her with jealous attention,
during the few days I was to remain at Clawbonny. With such generous
intentions, the reader is not to be surprised if I found some of that for which
I so earnestly sought--people being very apt to find precisely the thing for
which they look, when it is not lost money.
The next morning we were
all punctual, and sailed at the proper hour. The Mertons seemed pleased with
the river, and, having a fresh southerly wind in our favour, with a strong
flood-tide, we actually landed at the mill the same afternoon. Everything is
apt to be agreeable when the traveller gets on famously; and I thought I never
saw Emily in better spirits than she was when we first reached the top of the
ascent that lies above the landing. I had given her my arm, as due to
hospitality, while the others got up as they could; for I observed that Rupert
assisted no one. As for Lucy, I was still too much vexed with her, and had been
so all day, to be as civil as I ought. We were soon at a point that commanded a
view of the house, meadows, orchards and fields.
"This, then, is
Clawbonny!" exclaimed Emily, as soon as I pointed out the place to her.
"Upon my word, a very pretty farm, Captain Wallingford. Even prettier than
you represented it to be, Mr. Rupert Hardinge."
"Oh! I always do
justice to everything of Wallingford’s, you know. We were children together,
and became so much attached in early life, that it’s no wonder we remain so in
these our later days."
Rupert was probably
nearer the truth than he imagined, when he made this speech; my regard for him,
by this time, being pretty much reduced to habit; and certainly it had no
increase from any fresh supplies of respect. I began to hope he might not marry
Grace, though I had formerly looked forward to the connection as a settled
thing. "Let him get Miss Merton, if he can," I said to myself:
"it will be no great acquisition, I fancy, to either side."
How different was it
with his father, and, I may add, with Lucy! The old gentleman turned to me,
with tears in his eyes; pointed to the dear old house, with a look of delight;
and then took my arm, without reference to the wants of Miss Merton, and led me
on, conversing earnestly of my affairs, and of his own stewardship. Lucy had
her father’s arm, on the other side; and the good divine was too much
accustomed to her, to mind the presence of his daughter. Away we three went,
therefore, leading the way, while Rupert took charge of Emily and Grace. Major
Merton followed, leaning on his own man.
"It is a
lovely--it is a lovely spot, Miles," said Mr. Hardinge; "and I do
most sincerely hope you will never think of tearing down that
respectable-looking, comfortable, substantial, good old-fashioned house, to
build a new one."
"Why should I,
dear sir? The house, with an occasional addition, all built in the same style,
has served us a century, and may very well serve another. Why should I wish for
more, or a better house?"
"Why, sure enough?
But, now you are a sort of a merchant, you may grow rich, and wish to be the
proprietor of a seat."
The time had been, when
such thoughts often crossed my mind; but I cared less for them, then. To own a
seat, was the great object of my ambition in boyhood; but the thought had
weakened by time and reflection.
"What does Lucy
think of the matter? Do I want, or indeed deserve, a better house?"
"I shall not
answer either question," replied the dear girl, a little saucily, I
thought. "I do not understand your wants, and do not choose to speak of
your deservings. But I fancy the question will be settled by a certain Mrs.
Wallingford, one of these days. Clever women generally determine these things
for their husbands."
I endeavoured to catch
Lucy’s eye, when this was said, by leaning a little forward myself; but the
girl turned her head in such a manner as prevented my seeing her face. The
remark was not lost on Mr. Hardinge, however, who took it up with warmth, and
all the interest of a most pure and disinterested affection.
"I suppose you
will think of marrying one of these days, Miles," he said; "but, on
no account, marry a woman who will desert Clawbonny, or who would wish
materially to alter it. No good-hearted woman, indeed--no true-hearted
woman--would ever dream of either. Dear me! dear me! the happy days and the
sorrowful days--the gracious mercies of Providence, and the chastening
afflictions--that I myself have seen, and felt, and witnessed, under these same
roofs!"
This was followed by a
sort of enumeration of the events of the last forty years, including passages
in the lives of all who had dwelt at the farm; the whole concluding with the
divine’s solemnly repeating--"No, no! Miles; do not think, even, of
marrying a woman who would wish you to desert, or materially alter,
Clawbonny."
"If thou be’st
rated by thy estimation,
Thou dost deserve
enough; and yet enough
May not extend so far
as to the lady."
Merchant of Venice.
Next morning, I was
early afoot, and I found Grace as much alive to the charms of home, as I was
myself. She put on a gypsy, and accompanied me into the garden, where to my
surprise, I found Lucy. It looked like old times to be in that spot, again,
with those two dear girls. Rupert alone was wanting to complete the picture;
but, I had an intimate conviction that Rupert, as he had been at least, could
never come within the setting of the family group again. I was rejoiced,
however, to see Lucy, and more so, just where I found her, and I believe told
her as much with my eyes. The charming girl looked happier than she had
appeared the day before, or for many previous days indeed, and I felt less apprehension
than of late, concerning her having met with any agreeable youth of a more
genteel profession than that of a merchant-captain.
"I did not expect
to find you here, Miss Lucy," cried Grace, "eating half-ripe
currants, too, or my eyes deceive me, at this early hour in the morning. It is
not twenty minutes since you were in your own room, quite unadorned."
"The green fruit
of dear Clawbonny is better than the ripe fruit of those vile New York
markets!" exclaimed Lucy, with a fervour so natural as to forbid any
suspicion of acting. "I should prefer a Clawbonny potatoe, to a New York
peach!"
Grace smiled, and, as
soon as Lucy’s animation had a little subsided, she blushed.
"How much better
would it be, Miles," my sister resumed, "could you be induced to
think and feel with us, and quit the seas, to come and live for the rest of
your days on the spot where your fathers have so long lived before you. Would
it not, Lucy?"
"Miles will never
do that," Lucy answered, with emphasis. "Men are not like us females
who love everything we love at all, with our whole hearts. Men prefer wandering
about, and being shipwrecked, and left on desert islands, to remaining quietly
at home, on their own farms. No, no; you’ll never persuade Miles to do
that."
"I am not astonished
my brother thinks desert islands such pleasant abodes, when he can find
companions like Miss Merton on them."
"You will
remember, sister of mine, in the first place, that Marble Land is very far from
being a desert island at all; and, in the next, that I first found Miss Merton
in Hyde Park, London; almost in the canal, for that matter."
"I think it a
little odd that Miles never told us all about this, in his letters, at the
time, Lucy. When young gentlemen drag young ladies out of canals, their friends
at home have a right to know something of the matter."
How much unnecessary
misery is inflicted by unmeaning expressions like this. Grace spoke lightly,
and probably without a second thought about the matter; but the little she
said, not only made me thoughtful and uneasy, but it drove everything like a
smile from the usually radiant countenance of her friend. The conversation
dragged; and soon after, we returned together to the house.
I was much occupied
that morning, in riding about the place with Mr. Hardinge, and in listening to
his account of his stewardship, With the main results I was already
acquainted--nay, possessed them in the Dawn,--but the details had all to be
gone over, with the most minute accuracy. A more simple-minded being there was
not on earth than Mr. Hardinge; and, that my affairs turned out so well was the
result of the prosperous condition of the country at that day, the system my
father had adopted in his life-time, and the good qualities of the different
agents he had chosen, every one of whom remained in the situation in which he
was at the sad moment of the fatal accident at the mill. Had matters really
depended on the knowledge and management of the most excellent divine, they
would soon have been at sixes and sevens.
"I am no believer
in miracles, my dear Miles," observed my guardian, with amusing
self-complacency; "but I do think a change has been wrought in me, to meet
the emergencies of a situation, in which the interests of two orphans have been
so suddenly intrusted to my guidance and care. God be thanked! everything
prospers; your affairs, as well as those of my dear Grace. It is wonderful,
boy, how a man of my habits has been directed in his purchases of wheat, for
instance; I, who never bought a bushel until the whole responsibility of your
mills fell upon my shoulders I take no credit to myself for it--no credit to
myself!"
"I hope the miller
has not been backward, my dear sir, in giving you all the assistance in his
power."
"Morgan?--yes; he
is always ready, and you know I never forget to send him into the market to
both buy and sell. Really, his advice has been so excellent, that to me it has
the appearance of being almost miraculous--prophetic, I should say, were it not
improper. We should avoid all exaggeration in our gratitude, boy."
"Very truly, sir.
And in what manner have you managed to get along so well with the crops, on the
place, itself?"
"Favoured by the
same great adviser, Miles. It is really wonderful, the crops we have had; and
the judgment that has been so providentially shown in the management of the
fields, as well as of the mills!"
"Of course, sir,
old Hiram (Neb’s uncle) has always been ready to give you his aid?--Hiram has a
great deal of judgment, in his way."
"No doubt--no
doubt--Hiram and I have done it all, led by a Providential counsel. Well, my
boy, you ought to be satisfied with your earthly lot; for every thing seems to
prosper that belongs to you. Of course, you will marry, one of these days, and
transmit this place to your son, as it has been received from your
fathers?"
"I keep that hope
in perspective, sir; or, as we sailors say, for a sheet-anchor."
"Your hope of
salvation, boy, is your sheet-anchor, I trust. Nevertheless, we are not to be
too hard on young men, and must let them have a little romance in their
compositions. Yes, yes; I trust you will not become so much wedded to your
ship, as not to think of taking a wife, one of these days. It will be a happy
hour to me, when I can see another Mrs. Miles Wallingford at Clawbonny. She
will be the third; for I can remember your grandmother."
"Can you recommend
to me a proper person to fill that honourable station, sir?" said I,
smiling to myself, and exceedingly curious to hear the answer.
"What do you think
of this Miss Merton, boy? She is handsome, and that pleases young men; clever,
and that pleases old ones; well-educated, and that will last, when the beauty
is gone; and, so far as I can judge, amiable; and that is as necessary to a
wife, as fidelity. Marry no woman, Miles, that is not amiable!"
"May I ask what
you call amiable, sir?--And, when that question is answered, I may venture to
go so far as to inquire whom you call amiable?"
"Very sensible
distinctions, and such as are entitled to fair answers; at least the first. I
do not call levity, amiability; nor mere constitutional gaiety. Some of the
seemingly most light-hearted women I have ever known, have been anything but
amiable. There must be an unusual absence of selfishness,--a person must live
less for herself, than others--or rather, must find her own happiness in the
happiness of those she loves, to make a truly amiable woman. Heart and
principle are at the bottom of what is truly amiable; though temperament and
disposition undoubtedly contribute. As for the whom, your own sister Grace is a
truly amiable young woman. I never knew her do anything to hurt another’s
feelings in my life."
"I suppose you
will admit, sir, I cannot very well marry Grace?"
"I wish you could,
with all my heart--yes, with all my heart! Were not you and Grace brother and
sister, I should consider myself well quit of the responsibility of my
guardianship, in seeing you man and wife."
"As that is out of
the question, I am not without hopes you can mention another who will do just
as well, so far as I am concerned."
"Well, there is
this Miss Merton--though I do not know her well enough to venture absolutely on
a recommendation. Now, I told Lucy, no later than yesterday, while we were on
the river, and as you were pointing out to Miss Merton the forts in the
Highlands, that I thought you would make one of the handsomest couples in the
state--and, moreover, I told her--bless me, how this corn grows! The plants
will be in tassel in a few days, and the crop must turn out most
beneficent--truly, truly--there is a providence in all things; for, at first, I
was for putting the corn on yonder hill-side, and the potatoes here; but old
Hiram was led by some invisible agency to insist on this field for the corn,
and the hill-side for the potatoes--and, now, look, and see what crops are in
promise! Think of a nigger’s blundering on such a thing?"
In 1802, even
well-educated and well-intentioned clergymen had no scruples in saying
"nigger."
"But, sir, you
have quite forgotten to add what else you told Lucy?"
"True--true--it is
very natural that you should prefer hearing me talk about Miss Merton, to
hearing me talk about potatoes--I’ll tell that to Lucy, too, you may depend on
it."
"I sincerely hope
you will do no such thing, my dear sir," I cried, in no little alarm.
"Ah! that betrays
guilt--consciousness, I should say; for what guilt can there be in a virtuous
love?--and rely on it, both the girls shall know all about it. Lucy and I often
talk over your matters, Miles; for she loves you as well as your own sister.
Ah! my fine fellow, you blush at it, like a girl of sixteen! But, there is
nothing to be ashamed of, and there is no occasion for blushes."
"Well, sir,
letting my blushes--the blushes of a shipmaster!--but setting aside my blushes,
for mercy’s sake what more did you tell Lucy?"
"What more? Why I
told her how you had been on a desert island, quite alone as one might say,
with Miss Merton, and how you had been at sea, living in the same cabin as it
were, for nine months; and it would be wonderful--wonderful, indeed, if two so
handsome young persons should not feel an attachment for each other. Country
might make some difference, to be sure--"
"And station,
sir?--What do you think would be the influence of the difference of station,
also?"
"Station!--Bless
me, Miles; what difference in station is there between you and Miss Merton;
that it should cause any obstacle to your union?"
"You know what it
is, sir, as well as I do myself. She is the daughter of an officer in the
British army, and I am the master of a ship. You will admit, I presume, Mr.
Hardinge, that there is such, a thing as a difference in station?"
"Beyond all
question. It is exceedingly useful to remember it; and I greatly fear the loose
appointments of magistrates and other functionaries, that are making round the
country, will bring all our notions on such subjects into great confusion. I
can understand that one man is as good as another in rights, Miles; but I cannot
understand he is any better, because he happens to be uneducated, ignorant, or
a blackguard."
Mr. Hardinge was a
sensible man in all such distinctions, though so simple in connection with
other matters.
"You can have no
difficulty, however, in understanding that, in New York, for instance, I should
not be considered the equal of Major Merton--I mean socially, altogether, and
not in personal merit, or the claims which years give--and of course, not the
equal of his daughter?"
"Why--yes--I know
what you mean, now. There may be some little inequality in that sense, perhaps;
but Clawbonny, and the ship, and the money at use, would be very apt to strike
a balance."
"I am afraid not,
sir. I should have studied law, sir, had I wished to make myself a gentleman."
"There are lots of
vulgar fellows getting into the law, Miles--men who have not half your claims
to be considered gentlemen. I hope you do not think I wished you and Rupert to
study law in order to make gentlemen of you?"
"No, sir; it was
unnecessary to take that step as regards Rupert, who was fully born in the
station. Clergymen have a decided position all over the world, I believe; and
then you are extremely well connected otherwise, Mr. Hardinge. Rupert has no
occasion for such an assistance--with me it was a little different."
"Miles--Miles--this
is a strange fancy to come over a young man in your situation--and who, I am
afraid, has been the subject of envy, only too often, to Rupert!"
"If the truth were
known, Mr. Hardinge, I dare say both Rupert and Lucy, in their secret hearts,
think they possess advantages, in the way of social station, that do not belong
to Grace and myself."
Mr. Hardinge looked
hurt, and I was soon sorry that I had made this speech. Nor would I have the
reader imagine that what I had said, proceeded in the least from that narrow
selfish feeling, which, under the blustering pretension of equality, presumes
to deny the existence of a very potent social fact; but simply from the
sensitiveness of feelings, which, on this subject, were somewhat in danger of
becoming morbid, through the agency of the most powerful passion of the human
heart--or, that which has well been called the master-passion. Nevertheless,
Mr. Hardinge was much too honest a man to deny a truth, and much too sincere to
wish even to prevaricate about it, however unpleasant it might be to
acknowledge it, in all its unpleasant bearings.
"I now understand
you, Miles; and it would be idle to pretend that there is not some justice in
what you say, though I attach very little importance to it, myself. Rupert is
not exactly what I could wish him to be in all things, and possibly he may be
coxcomb enough, at times, to fancy he has this slight advantage over you,--but,
as for Lucy, I’ll engage she never thinks of you but as a second brother-- and
that she loves you exactly as she loves Rupert."
Mr. Hardinge’s
simplicity was of proof, and it was idle to think of making any impression on
it. I changed the subject, therefore, and this was easily enough done, by
beginning again to talk about the potatoes. I was far from being easy,
nevertheless; for I could not avoid seeing that the good divine’s restlessness
might readily widen the little breach which had opened between his daughter and
myself.
That day, at dinner, I
discovered that Grace’s winter in town had led to a sensible melioration of the
domestic economy; most especially as related to the table. My father and mother
had introduced some changes, which rendered the Clawbonny household affairs a
little different from those of most other of the Ulster county families near
our own class; but their innovations, or improvements, or whatever they might
be called, were far from being as decided as those introduced by their
daughter. Nothing, perhaps, sooner denotes the condition of people, than the
habits connected with the table. If eating and drinking be not done in a
certain way, and a way founded in reason, too, as indeed are nearly all the
customs of polished life, whatever may be the cant of the ultras of
reason--but, if eating and drinking be not done in a certain way, your people
of the world perceive it sooner than almost anything else. There is, also, more
of common sense and innate fitness, in the usages of the table, so long as they
are not dependent on mere caprice, than in almost any other part of our
deportment; for everybody must eat, and most persons choose to eat decently. I
had been a little nervous on the subject of the Mertons, in connection with the
Clawbonny table, I will confess; and great was my delight when I found the
breakfast going off so well. As for the Major, himself by no means familiar
with the higher classes of his own country, he had that great stamp of a
gentleman, simplicity; and he was altogether above the cockney distinctions of
eating and drinking; those about cheese and malt liquors, and such vulgar
niceties; nor was he a man to care about the silver-forkisms; but he understood
that portion of the finesse of the table which depended on reason and taste,
and was accustomed to observe it. This I knew from near a twelve month’s
intercourse, and I had feared we might turn out to be a little too rustic.
Grace had made
provisions against all this, with a tact and judgment for which I could have
worshipped her. I knew the viands, the vegetables, and the wines would all be
good of their kind, for in these we seldom failed; nor did I distrust the
cookery, the English-descended families of the Middle States, of my class,
understanding that to perfection; but I feared we should fail in those little
incidents of style and arrangement, and in the order of the service, that
denote a well-regulated table. This is just what Grace had seen to; and I found
that a great revolution had been quietly effected in this branch of our
domestic economy during my absence; thanks to Grace’s observations while at
Mrs. Bradfort’s.
Emily seemed pleased at
dinner, and Lucy could again laugh and smile. After the cloth was removed, the
Major and Mr. Hardinge discussed a bottle of Madeira, and that too of a quality
of which I had no reason to be ashamed; while we young people withdrew together
to a little piazza, that was in the shade at that hour, and took seats, for a
chat. Rupert was permitted to smoke, on condition that he would not approach
within fifteen feet of the party. No sooner was this little group thus
arranged, the three girls in a crescent, than I disappeared.
"Grace, I have not
yet spoken to you of a necklace of pearls possessed by your humble
servant," I cried, as my foot again touched the piazza.--"I would not
say a word about it--"
"Yet, Lucy and I
heard all about it--" answered Grace with provoking calmness, "but
would not ask to see it, lest you should accuse us of girlish curiosity. We
waited your high pleasure, in the matter."
"You and Lucy
heard I had such a necklace!"
"Most
unquestionably; I, Grace Wallingford, and she, Lucy Hardinge. I hope it is no
infringement on the rights of Mr. Miles Clawbonny"--so the girls often
called me, when they affected to think I was on my high-ropes--"I hope it
is no infringement on the rights of Mr. Miles Clawbonny to say as much."
"And pray how
could you and Lucy know anything about it?"
"That is
altogether another question; perhaps we may accord an answer, after we have
seen the necklace."
"Miss Merton told
us, Miles," said Lucy, looking at me with gentleness, for she saw I really
wished an answer; and what could Lucy Hardinge ever refuse me, that was right
in itself when she saw my feelings were really interested?
"Miss Merton? Then
I have been betrayed, and the surprise I anticipated is lost."
I was vexed, and my
manner must have shown it in a slight degree. Emily coloured, bit her lip, and
said nothing; but Grace made her excuses with more spirit than it was usual for
her to show.
"You are rightly
punished, Master Miles," she cried; "for you had no business to
anticipate surprises. They are vulgar things at best, and they are worse than
that when they come from a distance of fifteen thousand miles--from a brother
to a sister. Besides, you have surprised us sufficiently once, already, in
connection with Miss Merton."
"I!" I
exclaimed.
"Me!" added
Emily.
"Yes, I and me;
did you tell us one word about her, in your letters? and have you not now both
surprised and delighted us, by making us acquainted with so charming a person?
I can pardon such a surprise, on account of its consequences; but nothing so
vulgar as a surprise about pearls."
Emily blushed now; and
in her it was possible to tell the difference between a blush and the suffusion
that arose from a different feeling; but she looked immensely superior to
anything like explanations.
"Captain
Wallingford"--how I disliked that Captain--"Captain Wallingford can
have but little knowledge of young ladies," she said, coldly, "if he
supposes such pearls as he possesses would not form the subject of their
conversation."
I was coxcomb enough to
fancy Emily was vexed that I had neglected to be more particular about her
being on the island, and her connection with the ship. This might have been a
mistake; however.
"Let us see the
pearls, Miles; and that will plead your apology," said Lucy.
"There, then--your
charming eyes, young ladies, never looked on pearls like those, before."
Female nature could not
suppress the exclamations of belight that succeeded. Even Rupert, who had a
besetting weakness on the subject of all personal ornaments, laid aside his
segar, and came within the prescribed distance, the better to admire. It was
admitted all round, New York had nothing to compare with them. I then mentioned
that they had been fished up by myself from the depths of the sea.
"How much that
adds to their value!" said Lucy, in a low voice, but in her warm, sincere
manner.
"That was getting
them cheap, was it not, Miss Wallingford?" inquired Emily, with an
emphasis I disliked.
"Very; though I
agree with Lucy, it makes them so much the more valuable."
"If Miss Merton
will forget my charge of treason, and condescend to put on the necklace, you
will all see it to much greater advantage than at present. If a fine necklace
embellishes a fine woman, the advantage is quite reciprocal. I have seen my
pearls once already on her neck, and know the effect."
A wish of Grace’s aided
my application, and Emily placed the ornaments around her throat. The dazzling
whiteness of her skin gave a lustre to the pearls that they certainly did not
previously possess. One scarcely knew which to admire the most--the ornaments,
or their setting.
"How very, very
beautiful they are now!" cried Lucy, in generous admiration. "Oh!
Miss Merton, pearls should ever be your ornaments."
"Those pearls, you
mean, Lucy," put in Rupert, who was always extremely liberal with other
people’s means; "the necklace ought never to be removed."
"Miss Merton knows
their destination," I said, gallantly, "and the terms of
ownership."
Emily slowly undid the
clasp, placed the string before her eyes, and looked at it long and silently.
"And what is this
destination, Miles? What these terms of ownership?" my sister asked.
"Of course he
means them for you, dear," Lucy remarked in haste. "For whom else can
he intend such an ornament?"
"You are mistaken,
Miss Hardinge. Grace must excuse me for being a little selfish this time, at
least. I do not intend those pearls for Miss Wallingford, but for Mrs.
Wallingford, should there ever be such a person."
"Upon my word,
such a double temptation, my boy, I Wonder Miss Merton ever had the fortitude
to remove them from the enviable position they so lately occupied," cried
Rupert, glancing meaningly towards Emily, who returned the look with a slight
smile.
"Of course, Miss
Merton understood that my remark was ventured in pleasantry," I said
stiffly, "and not in presumption. It was decided, however, when in the
Pacific, that these pearls ought to have that destination. It is true,
Clawbonny is not the Pacific, and one may be pardoned for seeing things a
little differently here, from what they appeared there. I have a few more
pearls, however, very inferior in quality I confess, to those of the necklace;
but, such as they are, I should esteem it a favour, ladies, if you would
consent to divide them equally among you. They would make three very pretty
rings, and as many breast-pins."
I put into Grace’s
hands a little box containing all the pearls that had not been placed on the
string. There were many fine ones among them, and some of very respectable size,
though most were of the sort called seed. In the whole, there were several
hundreds.
"We will not balk
his generosity," said Grace, smiling--"so, Miss Merton, we will
separate the pearls into three parcels, and draw lots for them. Here are
handsome ornaments among them!"
"They will have
one value with you, at least, Grace, and quite likely with Lucy, while they
might possibly possess another with Miss Merton. I fished up every one of those
pearls with my own hands."
"Certainly, that
will give them value with both Lucy and me, dearest Miles, as would the simple
fact that they are your gift--but what is to give them their especial value
with Miss Merton?"
"They may serve to
remind Miss Merton of some of her hair-breadth escapes, of the weeks passed on
the island, and of scenes that, a few years hence, will probably possess the
colours of a dream, in her recollection."
"One pearl I will
take, with this particular object"--said Emily, with more feeling than I
had seen her manifest since she had got back into the world, "if Miss
Wallingford will do me the favour to select it."
"Let it be enough
for a ring, at least," Grace returned, in her own sweetest manner.
"Half a dozen of the finest of these pearls, of which one shall be on
Miles’ account, and five on mine."
"On those
conditions, let it then be six. I have no occasion for pearls to remind me how
much my father and my self owe to Captain Wallingford."
"Come,
Rupert," added Grace; "you have a taste in these things, let us have
your aid in the selection." Rupert was by no means backward in complying,
for he loved to be meddling in such matters.
"In the first
place," he said, "I shall at once direct that the number be increased
to seven; this fine one in the centre, and three on each side, gradually diminishing
in size. We must look to quality, and not to weight, for the six puisne judges,
as we should call them in the courts. The Chief Justice will be a noble-looking
fellow, and the associates ought to be of good quality to keep his honour’s
company."
"Why do you not
call your judges ’my lords,’ as we do in England, Mr. Hardinge?" inquired
Emily, in her prettiest manner.
"Why, sure enough!
I wish with all my heart we did, and then a man would have something worth
living for."
"Rupert!"
exclaimed Lucy, colouring--"you know it is because our government is
republican, and that we have no nobles among us. Nor do you say exactly what
you think; you would not be ’my lord,’ if you could."
"As I never shall
be a ’my lord,’ and I am afraid never a ’your honour’--There, Miss
Merton--there are numbers two and three--observe how beautifully they are
graduated as to size."
"Well, ’your
honour,’" added Grace, who began to be a little uneasy at the manner
Rupert and Emily exhibited towards each other--"well, ’your honour,’ what
is to come next?"
"Numbers four and
five, of course--and here they are, Miss Merton; as accurately diminished, as
if done by hand. A beautiful ring it will make--I envy those who will be
recalled to mind, by so charming an object."
"You will now be
one of those yourself, Mr. Hardinge"--observed Emily, with great
tact--"for you are fully entitled to it, by the trouble you are giving
yourself, and the taste and judgment you possess."
Lucy looked petrified.
She had so long accustomed herself to think of Grace as her future sister, that
the open admiration expressed in Rupert’s countenance, which was too manifest
to escape any of us, first threw a glimmering of light on suspicions of the
most painful nature. I had long seen that Lucy understood her brother’s
character better than any of us--much better, indeed, than his simple-minded
father; and, as for myself, I was prepared to expect anything but consistency
and principle in his conduct. Dearly as I prized Lucy, and by this time the
slight competition that Emily Merton had presented to my fancy, had entirely
given way to the dear creature’s heart, and nature,--but, dearly as I prized
Lucy, I would greatly have preferred that my sister should not marry her
brother; and, so far from feeling resentment on account of his want of
fidelity, I was rather disposed to rejoice at it. I could appreciate his want
of merit, and his unfitness to be the husband of such a woman as Grace, even at
my early age; but, alas! I could not appreciate the effects of his inconstancy
on a heart like that of my sister. Could I have felt as easy on the subject of
Mr. Andrew Drewett, and of my own precise position in society, I should have
cared very little, just then, about Rupert, and his caprices.
The pearls for the ring
were soon selected by Rupert, and approved of by Grace, after which I assumed
the office of dividing the remainder myself. I drew a chair, took the box from
Rupert, and set about the task.
"I shall make a
faithful umpire, girls," I observed, as pearl after pearl was laid, first
on one spot, then on another--"for I feel no preference between you--Grace
is as Lucy; Lucy is as Grace, with me."
"That may be
fortunate, Miss Hardinge, since it indicates no preference of a particular
sort, that might require repressing," said Emily, smiling significantly at
Lucy. "When gentlemen treat young ladies as sisters, it is a subject of
rejoicing. These sailors need severe lessons, to keep them within the rules of
the land."
Why this was said, I
did not understand; but Rupert laughed at it, as if it were a capital thing. To
mend the matter, he added, a little boisterously for him--
"You see, Miles,
you had better have taken to the law--the ladies cannot appreciate the merits
of you tars."
"So it would
seem," I returned, a little drily, "after all Miss Merton has
experienced and seen of the trade."
Emily made no reply,
but she regarded her pearls with a steadiness that showed she was thinking more
of their effect than that of either her own speech or mine. I continued to
divide the pearls, and soon had the work complete.
"What am I to do,
now?"--I asked--"Will you draw lots, girls, or will you trust to my
impartiality?"
"We will certainly
confide in the last," answered Grace. "The division is so very equitable
that I do not well see how you can defraud either."
"That being the
case, this parcel is for you, Lucy; and, Grace, that is your’s."
Grace rose, put her
arms affectionately around my neck, and gave me one of the hundred kisses that
I had received, first and last, for presents of one sort and another. The deep
attachment that beamed in her saint-like eyes, would of itself have repaid me
for fifty such gifts. At the moment, I was almost on the point of throwing her
the necklace in the bargain; but some faint fancies about Mrs. Miles
Wallingford prevented me from so doing. As for Lucy, not a little to my
surprise, she received the pearls, muttered a few unintelligible words, but did
not even rise from her chair. Emily seemed to tire of this, so she caught up
her gypsy, said the evening was getting to be delightful, and proposed a walk.
Rupert and Grace cheerfully acquiesced, and the three soon left the place, Lucy
preparing to follow, as soon as a maid could bring her hat, and I excusing
myself on the score of business in my own room.
"Miles"--said
Lucy, as I was about to enter the house, she herself standing on the edge of
the piazza on the point of following the party, but holding towards me the
little paper box in which I had placed her portion of the pearls.
"Do you wish me to
put them away for you, Lucy?"
"No, Miles--not
for me--but for yourself--for Grace-- for Mrs. Miles Wallingford, if you prefer
that."
This was said without
the slightest appearance of any other feeling than a gentle request. I was
surprised, and scarce knew what to make of it; at first, I refused to take the
box.
"I hope I have
done nothing to merit this, Lucy?" I said, half-affronted, half-grieved.
"Remember,
Miles," the dear girl answered--"we are no longer children, but have
reached an age when it is incumbent on us to respect appearances a little.
These pearls must be worth a good deal of money, and I feel certain my father,
when he came to think of it, would scarce approve of my receiving them."
"And this from
you, dear Lucy!"
"This from me,
dear Miles," returned the precious girl, tears glistening in her eyes,
though she endeavoured to smile. "Now, take the box, and we will be just
as good friends as ever."
"Will you answer
me one question, as frankly and as honestly as you used to answer all my
questions?"
Lucy turned pale and
she stood reflecting an instant before she spoke.
"I can answer no
question before it is asked," was at length her answer.
"Have you thought
so little of my presents as to have thrown away the locket I gave you, before I
sailed for the North-West coast?"
"No, Miles; I have
kept the locket, and shall keep it as long as I live. It was a memorial of our
childish regard for each other; and, in that sense, is very dear to me. You
will let me keep the locket, I am sure!"
"If it were not
you, Lucy Hardinge, whom I know to be truth itself, I might be disposed to
doubt you, so many strange things exist, and so much caprice, especially in
attachments, is manifested here, ashore!"
"You need doubt nothing
I tell you, Miles--on no account would I deceive you."
"That I
believe--nay, I see, it is your present object to undeceive me. I do not doubt
anything you tell me, Lucy. I wish I could see that locket, however; show it to
me, if you have it on your person."
Lucy made an eager
movement, as if about to produce the locket; then she arrested the impetuous
indication, while her cheeks fairly burned with the blushes that suffused them.
"I see how it is,
Lucy--the thing is not to be found. It is mislaid, the Lord knows where, and
you do not like to avow it."
The locket, at that
moment, lay as near the blessed creature’s heart as it could be placed; and her
confusion proceeded from the shame of letting that fact be known. This I could
not see, and consequently did not know. A very small and further indication of
feeling on my part, might have betrayed the circumstance; but pride prevented
it, and I took the still extended box, I dare say in a somewhat dramatic
manner. Lucy looked at me earnestly; I saw it was with difficulty that she kept
from bursting into tears.
"You are not hurt,
Miles?" she said.
"I should not be
frank if I denied it. Even Emily Merton, you saw, consented to accept enough
pearls for a ring."
"I did perceive
it; and yet, you remember, she felt the impropriety of receiving such large
gifts from gentlemen. Miss Merton has gone through so much, so much in your
company, Miles, that no wonder she is willing to retain some little memorial of
it all, until--"
She hesitated; but Lucy
chose not to finish the sentence. She had been pale; but her cheeks were now
like the rose, again.
"When Rupert and I
first went to sea, Lucy, you gave me your little treasure in gold--every
farthing you had on earth, I fancy."
"I am glad I did,
Miles; for we were very young, then, and you had been so kind to me, I rejoice
I had a little gratitude. But, we are now in situations," she added,
smiling so sweetly, as to render it difficult for me to refrain from catching
her in my arms, and folding her to my heart; "that place both of us above
the necessity of receiving aid of this sort."
"I am glad to hear
this--though I shall never part with the dear recollection of the
half-joes."
"Or I with that of
the locket. We will retain these, then, as keepsakes. My dear Mrs. Bradfort,
too, is very particular about Rupert or myself receiving favours of this sort,
from any but herself. She has adopted us, in a manner; and I owe to her liberality,
the means of making the figure I do. Apart from that, Miles, we are all as poor
as we have ever been."
I wished Rupert had
half his sister’s self-respect and pride of character. But he had not; for in
spite of his kinswoman’s prohibitions, he had not scrupled to spend nearly
three years of the wages that accrued to me as third-mate of the Crisis. For
the money I cared not a stiver; it was a very different thing as to the
feeling.
As for Lucy, she
hastened away, as soon as she had induced me to accept the box; and I had no
choice but to place all the pearls together, and put them in Grace’s room, as
my sister had desired me to do with her own property before proceeding on her
walk.
I determined I would
converse confidentially with Grace, that very evening, about the state of
affairs in general, and if possible, learn the worst concerning Mr. Andrew
Drewett’s pretensions. Shall I frankly own the truth? I was sorry that Mrs.
Bradfort had made Lucy so independent; as it seemed to increase the chasm that
I fancied was opening between us.
"Your name
abruptly mentioned, casual words
Of comment on your
deeds, praise from your uncle,
News from the armies,
talk of your return,
A word let fall
touching your youthful passion
Suffused her cheek, called
to her drooping eye
A momentary
lustre."
I had no difficulty in
putting my project of a private interview with Grace, in execution in my own
house. There was one room at Clawbonny, that, from time immemorial, had been
appropriated exclusively to the use of the heads of the establishment; It was
called the "family room," as one would say
"family-pictures" or "family--plate." In my father’s time,
I could recollect that I never dreamed of entering it, unless asked or ordered;
and even then, I always did so with some such feeling as I entered a church.
What gave it a particular and additional sanctity in out eyes, also, was the
fact that the Wallingford dead were always placed in their coffins, in this
room, and thence they were borne to their graves. It was a very small
triangular room, with the fire-place in one corner, and possessing but a single
window, that opened on a thicket of rose-bushes, ceringos, and lilacs. There
was also a light external fence around this shrubbery, as if purposely to keep listeners
at a distance. The apartment had been furnished when the house was built, being
in the oldest part of the structures, and still retained its ancient inmates.
The chairs, tables, and, most of the other articles, had actually been brought
from England, by Miles the First, as we used to call the emigrant; though, he
was thus only in reference to the Clawbonny dynasty, having been something like
Miles the Twentieth, in the old country. My mother had introduced a small
settee, or some such seat as the French would call a causeuse; a most
appropriate article, in such a place.
In preparation for the
interview I had slipped into Grace’s hand a piece of paper, on which was
written "meet me in the family-room, precisely at six!" This was
sufficient; at the hour named, I proceeded to the room, myself. The house of
Clawbonny, in one sense, was large for an American residence; that is to say,
it covered a great deal of ground, every one of the three owners who preceded
me, having built; the two last leaving entire the labours of the first. My turn
had not yet come, of course; but the reader knows already that I, most
irreverently, had once contemplated abandoning the place, for a
"seat" nearer the Hudson. In such a suite of constructions, sundry
passages became necessary, and we had several more than was usual at Clawbonny,
besides having as many pairs of stairs. In consequence of this ample provision
of stairs, the chambers of the family were totally separated from those of all
the rest of the house.
I began to reflect
seriously, on what I had to say, and how it was to be said, as I walked through
the long passage which led to the "family-room," or the
"triangle," as my own father had nicknamed the spot. Grace and I had
never yet held what might be termed a family consultation; I was too young to
think of such a thing, when last at home, and no former occasion had offered
since my return. I was still quite young, and had more diffidence than might
have been expected in a sailor. To me, it was far more embarrassing to open
verbal communications of a delicate nature, than it would have been to work a
ship in action. But for this mauvaise honte, I do think I should have been
explicit with Lucy, and not have parted from her on the piazza, as I did,
leaving everything in just as much doubt as it had been before a word passed
between us. Then I entertained a profound respect for Grace; something more
than the tenderness of a brother for a sister; for, mingled with my strong
affection for her, was a deference, a species of awe of her angel-like
character and purity, that made me far more disposed to receive advice from
her, than to bestow it. In the frame of mind which was natural to all these
blended feelings, I laid my hand on the old-fashioned brass latch, by which the
door of the "triangle" was closed. On entering the room, I found my
sister seated on the "causeuses," the window open to admit air, the
room looking snug but cheerful, and its occupant’s sweet countenance expressive
of care, not altogether free from curiosity. The last time I had been in that
room, it was to look on the pallid features of my mother’s corpse, previously
to closing the coffin. All the recollections of that scene rushed upon our
minds at the same instant; and taking a place by the side of Grace, I put an
arm around her waist, drew her to me, and, receiving her head on my bosom, she
wept like a child. My tears could not be altogether restrained, and several
minutes passed in profound silence. No explanations were needed; I knew what my
sister thought and felt, and she was equally at home as respects my sensations.
At length we regained our self-command, and Grace lifted her head.
"You have not been
in this room since, brother?" she observed, half inquiringly.
"I have not,
sister. It is now many years--many for those who are as young as
ourselves."
"Miles, you will
think better about that ’seat,’ and never abandon Clawbonny--never destroy this
blessed room!"
"I begin to think
and feel differently on the subject, from what I once did. If this house were
good enough for our forefathers, why is it not good enough for me. It is
respectable and comfortable, and what more do I want?
"And so warm in
winter, and so cool in summer; with good thick stone walls; while everything
they build now is a shingle palace! Besides, you can add your portion, and each
addition has already been a good deal modernized. It is so pleasant to have a
house that partakes of the usages of different periods!"
"I hardly think I
shall ever abandon Clawbonny, my dear; for I find it growing more and more
precious as other ties and expectations fail me."
Grace drew herself
entirely from my arms, and looked intently, and, as I fancied, anxiously at me,
from the other corner of the settee. Then she affectionately took one of my
hands, in both her own, and pressed it gently.
"You are young to
speak of such things, my dear brother," she said with a tone and air of
sadness, I had never yet remarked in her voice and manner; "much too young
for a man; though I fear we women are born to know sorrow!"
I could not speak if I
would, for I fancied Grace was about to make some communications concerning
Rupert. Notwithstanding the strong affection that existed between my sister and
myself, not a syllable had ever been uttered by either, that bore directly on
our respective relations with Rupert and Lucy Hardinge. I had long been certain
that Rupert, who was never backward in professions, had years before spoken
explicitly to Grace, and I made no doubt they were engaged, though probably
subject to some such conditions as the approval of his father and myself;
approvals, that neither had any reason for supposing would be withheld. Still,
Grace had never intimated anything of the sort, and my conclusions were drawn
from conjectures founded as I imagined on sufficient observation. On the other
hand, I had never spoken to Grace, of my love for Lucy. Until within the last
month, indeed, when jealousy and distrust came to quicken the sentiment, I was
unconscious myself with how much passion I did actually love the dear girl;
for, previously to that, my affection had seemed so much a matter of course,
was united with so much that was fraternal, in appearance at least, that I had
never been induced to enter into an inquiry as to the nature of this regard. We
were both, therefore, touching on hallowed spots in our hearts, and each felt
averse to laying bare the weakness.
"Oh! you know how
it is with life, Grace," I answered, with affected carelessness, after a
moment’s silence; "now all sun-shine, and now all clouds--I shall probably
never marry, my dear sister, and you, or your children, will inherit Clawbonny;
then you can do as you please with the house. As a memorial of myself, however,
I will leave orders for stone to be got out this fall, and, next year, I will
put up the south wing, of which we have so much talked, and add three or four
rooms in which one will not be ashamed to see his friends."
"I hope your are
ashamed of nothing that is at Clawbonny, now, Miles--as for your marrying, my
dear brother, that remains to be seen; young men do not often know their own
minds on such a subject, at your age."
This was said, not
altogether without pleasantry, though there was a shade of sadness in the
countenance of the beloved speaker, that from the bottom of my heart I wished
were not there. I believe Grace understood my concern, and that she shrunk with
virgin sensitiveness from touching further on the subject, for she soon added--
"Enough of this
desponding talk. Why have you particularly desired to see me, here,
Miles?"
"Why? Oh! you know
I am to sail next week, and we have never been here--and, now we are both of an
age to communicate our thoughts to each other--I supposed--that is--there must
be a beginning of all things, and it is as well to commence now, as any other
time. You do not seem more than half a sister, in the company of strangers like
the Mertons, and Hardinges!"
"Strangers, Miles!
How long have you regarded the last as strangers?"
"Certainly not
strangers in the way of acquaintance, but strangers to our blood. There is not
the least connection between us and them."
"No, but much
love; and love that has lasted from childhood. I cannot remember the time when
I have not loved Lucy Hardinge."
"Quite true--nor
I. Lucy is an excellent girl, and one is almost certain of always retaining a
strong regard for her. How singularly the prospects of the Hardinges are
changed by this sudden liking of Mrs. Bradfort!"
"It is not sudden,
Miles. You have been absent years, and forget how much time there has been to
become intimate and attached. Mr. Hardinge and Mrs. Bradfort are sister’s
children; and the fortune of the last, which, I am told, exceeds six thousand
a-year, in improving real estate in town, besides the excellent and valuable
house in which she lives, came from their common grandfather, who cut off Mrs.
Hardinge with a small legacy, because she married a clergyman. Mr. Hardinge is
Mrs. Bradfort’s heir-at-law, and it is by no means unnatural that she should
think of leaving the property to those who, in one sense, have as good a right
to it as she has herself."
"And is it
supposed she will leave Rupert her heir?"
"I believe it
is--at least--I think--I am afraid--Rupert himself imagines it; though
doubtless Lucy will come in for a fair share. The affection of Mrs. Bradfort
for Lucy is very strong--so strong, indeed, that she offered, last winter,
openly to adopt her, and to keep her with her constantly. You know how true and
warm-hearted a girl Lucy is, and how easy it is to love her."
"This is all new
to me--why was not the offer accepted?"
"Neither Mr.
Hardinge nor Lucy would listen to it. I was present at the interview in which
it was discussed, and our excellent guardian thanked his cousin for her kind
intentions; but, in his simple way, he declared, as long as life was spared
him, he felt it a duty to keep his girl; or, at least, until he committed her
to the custody of a husband, or death should part them."
"And Lucy?"
"She is much
attached to Mrs. Bradfort, who is a good woman in the main, though she has her
weaknesses about the world, and society, and such things. Lucy wept in her
cousin’s arms, but declared she never could leave her father. I suppose you do
not expect," added Grace, smiling, "that she had anything to say
about a husband."
"And how did Mrs.
Bradfort receive this joint declaration of resistance to her pleasure, backed,
as the last was, by dollars?"
"Perfectly well.
The affair terminated by Mr. Hardinge’s consenting to Lucy’s passing each
winter in town, until she marry. Rupert, you know, lives there as a student at
law, at present, and will become established there, when admitted to the
bar."
"And I suppose the
knowledge that Lucy is likely to inherit some of the old Bleecker estate, has
not in the least diminished her chance of finding a husband to remove her from
the paternal custody of her father?"
"No husband could
ever make Lucy anything but Mr. Hardinge’s daughter; but you are right, Miles,
in supposing that she has been sought. I am not in her secrets, for Lucy is a
girl of too much principle to make a parade of her conquests, even under the
pretence of communicating them to her dearest friend--and in that light, beyond
all question, does she regard me; but I feel as morally certain as one can be,
without actually knowing the facts, that Lucy refused one gentleman, winter
before last, and three last winter."
"Was Mr. Andrew
Drewett of the number?" I asked, with a precipitation of which I was
immediately ashamed.
Grace started a little
at the vivacity of my manner, and then she smiled, though I still thought
sadly.
"Of course
not," she answered, after a moment’s thought, "or he would not still
be in attendance. Lucy is too frank to leave an admirer in doubt an instant
after his declaration is made, and her own mind made up; and not one of all
those who, I am persuaded, have offered, has ever ventured to continue more
than a distant acquaintance. As Mr. Drewett never has been more assiduous than
down to the last moment of our remaining in town, it is impossible he should
have been rejected. I suppose you know Mr. Hardinge has invited him here?"
"Here? Andrew
Drewett? And why is he coming here?"
"I heard him ask
Mr. Hardinge’s permission to visit us here; and you know how it is with our
dear, good guardian--the milk of human kindness himself, and so perfectly
guileless that he never sees more than is said in such matters, it was
impossible he could refuse. Besides, he likes Drewett, who, apart from some
fashionable follies, is both clever and respectable. Mr. Drewett has a sister
married into one of the best families on the other side of the river, and is in
the habit of coming into the neighbourhood every summer; doubtless he will
cross from his sisters house to Clawbonny."
I felt indignant for
just one minute, and then reason resumed its sway. Mr. Hardinge, in the first
place, had the written authority, or request, of my mother that he would invite
whom he pleased, during my minority, to the house; and, on that score, I felt
no disapprobation. But it seemed so much like braving my own passion, to ask an
open admirer of Lucy’s to my own house, that I was very near saying something
silly. Luckily I did not, and Grace never knew what I suffered at this
discovery. Lucy had refused several offers--that was something; and I was dying
to know what sort of offers they were. I thought I might at least venture to
ask that question.
"Did you know the
four gentlemen that you suppose Lucy to have refused?" said I, with as
indifferent an air as I could assume, affecting to destroy a cobweb with my
rattan, and even carrying my acting so far as to make an attempt at a low
whistle.
"Certainly; how
else should I know anything about it? Lucy has never said a word to me on the
subject; and, though Mrs. Bradfort and I have had our pleasantries on the
subject, neither of us is in Lucy’s secrets."
"Ay, your
pleasantries on the subject! That I dare say. There is no better fun to a woman
than to see a man make a fool of himself in this way; little does she care how
much a poor fellow suffers!"
Grace turned pale, and
I could see that her sweet countenance became thoughtful and repentant.
"Perhaps there is
truth in your remark, and justice n your reproach, Miles. None of us treat this
subject with as much, seriousness as it deserves, though I cannot suppose any
woman can reject a man whom she believes to be seriously attached to her,
without feeling for him. Still, attachments of this nature affect your sex less
than ours, and I believe few men die of love. Lucy, moreover, never has, and I
believe never would encourage any man whom she did not like; this principle
must have prevented any of that intimate connection, without which the heart
never can get much interested. The passion that is produced without any
exchange of sentiment or feeling, Miles, cannot be much more than imagination
or caprice."
"I suppose those
four chaps are all famously cured, by this time, then?" said I, pretending
again to whistle.
"I cannot answer
for that--it is so easy to love Lucy, and to love her warmly. I only know they
visit her no longer, and, when they meet her in society, behave just as I think
a rejected admirer would behave, when he has not lost his respect for his late
flame. Mrs. Bradfort’s fortune and position may have had their influence on
two; but the others I think were quite sincere."
"Mrs. Bradfort is
quite in a high set, Grace--altogether above what we have been accustomed
to?"
My sister coloured a
little, and I could see she was not at her ease. Still, Grace had too much
self-respect, and too much character, ever to feel an oppressive inferiority,
where it did not exist in essentials; and she had never been made to suffer, as
the more frivolous and vain often suffer, by communications with a class
superior to their own; especially when that class, as always happens, contains
those who, having nothing else to be proud of, take care to make others feel
their inferiority.
"This is true,
Miles," she answered; "or I might better say, both are true.
Certainly I never have seen as many well-bred persons as I meet in her
circle--indeed, we have little around us at Clawbonny to teach us any
distinctions in such tastes. Mr. Hardinge, simple as he is, is so truly a gentleman,
that he has not left us altogether in the dark as to what was expected of us;
and I fancy the higher people truly are in the world, the less they lay stress
on anything but what is substantial, in these matters."
"And Lucy’s
admirers--and Lucy herself--"
"How, Lucy
herself?"
"Was she well
received--courted--admired? Met as an equal, and treated as an equal? And you,
too?"
"Had you lived
more in the world, Miles, you would not have asked the question. But Lucy has
been always received as Mrs. Bradfort’s daughter would have been received; and
as for myself, I have never supposed it was not known exactly who I am."
"Captain Miles
Wallingford’s daughter, and CaptainMiles Wallingford’s sister," said I,
with a little bitterness on each emphasis.
"Precisely; and a
girl proud of her connections with both," rejoined Grace, with strong
affection.
"I wish I knew one
thing, Grace; and I think I ought to know it, too."
"If you can make
the last appear, Miles, you may rest assured you shall know it, if it depend on
me."
"Did any of these
gentry--these soft-handed fellows--ever think of offering to you?"
Grace laughed, and she
coloured so deeply--oh! how heavenly was her beauty, with that roseate tint on
her cheek!--but she coloured so deeply, that I felt satisfied that she, too,
had refused her suitors. The thought appeased some of my bitter feelings, and I
had a sort of semi-savage pleasure in believing that a daughter of Clawbonny
was not to be had for the asking, by one of that set. The only answers I got were
these disclosures by blushes.
"What are the
fortune and position of this Mr. Drewett, since you are resolved to tell me
nothing of your own affairs?"
"Both are good,
and such as no young lady can object to. He is even said to be rich."
"Thank God! He
then is not seeking Lucy in the hope of getting some of Mrs. Bradfort’s
money?"
"Not in the least.
It is so easy to love Lucy, for Lucy’s sake, that even a fortune-hunter would
be in danger of being caught in his own trap. But Mr. Drewett is above the necessity
of practising so vile a scheme for making money."
Here, that the present
generation may not be misled, and imagine fortune-hunting has come in
altogether within the last twenty years, I will add that it was not exactly a
trade, in this country--a regular occupation--in 1802, as it has become, in
1844. There were such things then, certainly, as men, or women, who were ready
to marry anybody who would make them rich; but I do not think theirs was a
calling to which either sex served regular apprenticeships, as is practised
to-day. Still, the business was carried on, to speak in the vernacular, and
sometimes with marked success.
"You have not told
me, Grace," I resumed, "whether you think Lucy is pleased, or not,
with the attentions of this gentleman."
My sister looked at me
intently, for a moment, as if to ascertain how far I could, or could not, ask
such a question with indifference. It will be remembered that no verbal
explanations had ever taken place between us, on the subject of our feelings
towards the companions of our childhood, and that all that was known to either
was obtained purely by inference. Between myself and Lucy nothing had ever
passed, indeed, which might not have been honestly referred to our long and
early association, so far as the rules of intercourse were concerned, though I
sometimes fancied I could recall a hundred occasions, on which Lucy had
formerly manifested deep attachment for myself; nor did I doubt her being able
to show similar proofs, by reversing the picture. This, however, was, or I had
thought it to be, merely the language of the heart; the tongue having never
spoken. Of course, Grace had nothing but conjecture on this subject, and alas!
she had begun to see how possible it was for those who lived near each other to
change their views on such subjects; no wonder, then, if she fancied it still
easier, for those who had been separated for years.
"I have not told
you, Miles," Grace answered, after a brief delay, "because it would
not be proper to communicate the secrets of my friend to a young man, even to
you, were it in my power, as it is not, since Lucy never has made to me the
slightest confidential communication, of any sort or nature, touching
love."
"Never!" I
exclaimed--reading my fancied doom in the startling fact; for I conceived it
impossible, had she ever really loved me, that the matter should not have come
up in conversation between two so closely united--"Never! What, no
girlish--no childish preference--have you never had no mutual preferences to
reveal?"
"Never"--answered
Grace, firmly, though her very temples seemed illuminated--"Never. We have
been satisfied with each other’s affection, and have had no occasion to enter
into any unfeminine and improper secrets, if any such existed."
A long, and I doubt not
a mutually painful pause succeeded.
"Grace," said
I, at length--"I am not envious of this probable accession of fortune to
the Hardinges, but I think we should all have been much more united--much
happier--without it."
My sister’s colour left
her face, she trembled all over, and she became pale as death.
"You may be right,
in some respects, Miles," she answered, after a time. "And, yet, it
is hardly generous to think so. Why should we wish to see our oldest friends;
those who are so very dear to us, our excellent guardian’s children, less well
off than we are ourselves? No doubt, no doubt, it may seem better to us, that
Clawbonny should be the castle and we its possessors; but others have their
rights and interests as well as ourselves. Give the Hardinges money, and they
will enjoy every advantage known in this country--more than money can possibly
give us--why, then, ought we to be so selfish as to wish them deprived of this
advantage? Place Lucy where you will, she will always be Lucy; and, as for
Rupert, so brilliant a young man needs only an opportunity, to rise to anything
the country possesses!"
Grace was so earnest,
spoke with so much feeling, appeared so disinterested, so holy I had almost
said, that I could not find, in my heart, the courage to try her any farther.
That she began to distrust Rupert, I plainly saw, though it was merely with the
glimmerings of doubt. A nature as pure as her’s, and a heart so true, admitted
with great reluctance, the proofs of the unworthiness of one so long loved. It
was evident, moreover, that she shrunk from revealing her own great secret,
while she had only conjectures to offer in regard to Lucy; and even these she
withheld, as due to her sex, and the obligations of friendship. I forgot that I
had not been ingenuous myself, and that I made no communication to justify any
confidence on the part of my sister. That which would have been treachery in
her to say, under this state of the case, might have been uttered with greater
frankness on my own part. After a pause, to allow my sister to recover from her
agitation, I turned the discourse to our own more immediate family interests,
and soon got off the painful subject altogether.
"I shall be of
age, Grace." I said, in the course of my explanations, "before you
see me again. We sailors are always exposed to more chances and hazards than
people ashore; and, I now tell you, should anything happen to me, my will may
be found in my secretary; signed and sealed, the day I attain my majority. I
have given orders to have it drawn up by a lawyer of eminence, and shall take
it to sea with me, for that very purpose."
"From which I am
to infer that I must not covet Clawbonny," answered Grace, with a smile
that denoted how little she cared for the fact--"You give it to our
cousin, Jack Wallingford, as a male heir, worthy of enjoying the honour."
"No, dearest, I
give it to you. It is true, the law would do this for me; but I choose to let
it be known that I wish it to be so. I am aware my father made that disposition
of the place, should I die childless, before I became of age; but, once of age,
the place is all mine; and that which is all mine, shall be all thine, after I
am no more."
"This is melancholy
conversation, and, I trust, useless. Under the circumstances you mention,
Miles, I never should have expected Clawbonny, nor do I know I ought to possess
it. It comes as much from Jack Wallingford’s ancestors, as from our own; and it
is better it should remain with the name. I will not promise you, therefore, I
will not give it to him, the instant I can."
This Jack Wallingford,
of whom I have not yet spoken, was a man of five-and-forty, and a bachelor. He
was a cousin-german of my father’s, being the son of a younger brother of my
grandfather’s, and somewhat of a favourite. He had gone into what was called
the new countries, in that day, or a few miles west of Cayuga Bridge, which put
him into Western New York. I had never seen him but once and that was on a
visit he paid us on his return from selling quantities of pot and pearl ashes
in town; articles made oh his new lands. He was said to be a prosperous man,
and to stand little in need of the old paternal property.
After a little more
conversation on the subject of my will, Grace and I separated, each more
closely bound to the other, I firmly believed, for this dialogue in the
"family room." Never had my sister seemed more worthy of all my love;
and, certain I am, never did she possess more of it. Of Clawbonny she was as
sure, as my power over it could make her.
The remainder of the
week passed as weeks are apt to pass in the country, and in summer. Feeling
myself so often uncomfortable in the society of the girls, I was much in the
fields; always possessing the good excuse of beginning to look after my own
affairs. Mr. Hardinge took charge of the Major, an intimacy beginning to spring
up between these two respectable old men. There were, indeed, so many points of
common feeling, that such a result was not at all surprising. They both loved
the church--I beg pardon, the Holy Catholic Protestant Episcopal Church. They
both disliked Bonaparte--the Major hated him, but my guardian hated
nobody--both venerated Billy Pitt, and both fancied the French Revolution was
merely the fulfilment of prophecy, through the agency of the devils. As we are
now touching upon times likely to produce important results, let me not be
misunderstood. As an old man, aiming, in a new sphere, to keep enlightened the
generation that is coming into active life, it may be necessary to explain. An
attempt has been made to induce the country to think that Episcopalian and tory
were something like synonymous terms, in the "times that tried men’s
souls." This is sufficiently impudent, per se, in a country that possessed
Washington, Jay, Hamilton, the Lees, the Morrises, the late Bishop White, and
so many other distinguished patriots of the Southern and Middle States; but men
are not particularly scrupulous when there is an object to be obtained, even
though it be pretended that Heaven is an incident of that object. I shall,
therefore, confine my explanations to what I have said about Billy Pitt and the
French.
The youth of this day
may deem it suspicious that an Episcopal divine--Protestant Episcopal, I mean;
but it is so hard to get the use of new terms as applied to old thoughts, in
the decline of life!--may deem it suspicious that a Protestant Episcopal divine
should care anything about Billy Pitt, or execrate Infidel France; I will,
therefore, just intimate that, in 1802, no portion of the country dipped more
deeply into similar sentiments than the descendants of those who first put foot
on the rock of Plymouth, and whose progenitors had just before paid a visit to
Geneva, where, it is "said or sung," they had found a "church
without a bishop, and a state without a king." In a word, admiration of
Mr. Pitt, and execration of Bonaparte, were by no means such novelties in
America, in that day, as to excite wonder. For myself, however, I can truly
say, that, like most Americans who went abroad in those stirring times, I was
ready to say with Mercutio, "a plague on both your houses;" for
neither was even moderately honest, or even decently respectful to ourselves.
Party feeling, however, the most inexorable, and the most unprincipled, of all
tyrants, and the bane of American liberty, notwithstanding all our boasting,
decreed otherwise; and, while one half the American republic was shouting
hosannas to the Great Corsican, the other half was ready to hail Pitt as the
"Heaven-born Minister." The remainder of the nation felt and acted as
Americans should. It was my own private opinion, that France and England would
have been far better off, had neither of these worthies ever had a being.
Nevertheless, the union
of opinion between the divine and the Major, was a great bond of union, in
friendship. I saw they were getting on well together, and let things take their
course. As for Emily, I cared very little about her, except as she might prove
to be connected with Rupert, and through Rupert, with the happiness of my
sister. As for Rupert, himself, I could not get entirely weaned from one whom I
had so much loved in boyhood; and who, moreover, possessed the rare advantage
of being Lucy’s brother, and Mr. Hardinge’s son. "Sidney’s sister,
Pembroke’s mother," gave him a value in my eyes, that he had long ceased
to possess on his own account.
"You see,
Neb," I said, towards the end of the week, as the black and I were walking
up from the mill in company, "Mr. Rupert has altogether forgotten that he
ever knew the name of a rope in a ship. His hands are as white as a young lady’s!"
"Nebber mind dat,
Masser Mile. Masser Rupert nebber feel a saterfaction to be wracked away, or to
be prisoner to Injin! Golly! No gentleum to be envy, sir, ’em doesn’t enjoy
dat!"
"You have a queer
taste. Neb, from all which I conclude you expect to return to town with me, in
the Wallingford, this evening, and to go out in the Dawn?"
"Sartain, Masser
Mile! How you t’ink of goin’ to sea and leave nigger at home?"
Here Neb raised such a
laugh that he might have been heard a hundred rods, seeming to fancy the idea
he had suggested was so preposterous as to merit nothing but ridicule.
"Well, Neb, I
consent to your wishes; but this will be the last voyage in which you will have
to consult me on the subject, as I shall make out your freedom papers, the
moment I am of age."
"What dem?"
demanded the black, quick as lightning.
"Why, papers to
make you your own master--a free man--you surely know what that means. Did you
never hear of free niggers?"
"Sartin--awful
poor debble, dey be, too. You catch Neb, one day, at being a free nigger, gib
you leave to tell him of it, Masser Mile!"
Here was another burst
of laughter, that sounded like a chorus in merriment.
"This is a little
extraordinary, Neb! I thought, boy, all slaves pined for freedom?"
"P’rhaps so; p’rhaps
not. What good he do, Masser Mile, when heart and body well satisfy as it is.
Now, how long a Wallingford family lib, here, in dis berry spot?"--Neb
always talked more like a "nigger," when within hearing of the
household gods, than he did at sea.
"How long? About a
hundred years, Neb--just one hundred and seven, I believe; to be
accurate."
"And how long a
Clawbonny family, at ’e same time, Masser Mile?"
"Upon my word,
Neb, your pedigree is a little confused, and I cannot answer quite as
certainly. Eighty or ninety, though, I should think, at least; and, possibly a
hundred, too. Let me see--you called old Pompey your grand-father; did you not,
Neb?"
"Sart’in--berry
good grandfader, too, Masser Mile. Ole Pomp a won’erful black!"
"Oh! I say nothing
touching the quality--I dare say he was as good as another. Well, I think that
I have heard old Pompey’s grandfather was an imported Guinea, and that he was
purchased by my great-grandfather about the year 1700."
"Dat just as good
as gospel! Who want to make up lie about poor debble of nigger? Well, den,
Masser Mile, in all dem 1700 year, did he ebber hear of a Clawbonny that want
to be a free nigger? Tell me dat, once, an’ I hab an answer."
"You have asked me
more than I can answer, boy; for, I am not in the secret of your own wishes,
much less in those of all your ancestors."
Neb pulled off his
tarpaulin, scratched his wool, rolled his black eyes at me, as if he enjoyed
the manner in which he had puzzled me; after which he set off on a tumbling
excursion, in the road, going like a wheel on his hands and feet, showing his
teeth like rows of pearls, and concluding the whole with roar the third, that
sounded as if the hills and valleys were laughing, in the very fatness of their
fertility. The physical tour de force, was one of those feats of agility in
which Neb had been my instructor, ten years before.
"S’pose I free,
who do sich matter for you, Masser Mile?" cried Neb, like one laying down
an unanswerable proposition. "No, no, sir,--I belong to you, you belong to
me, and we belong to one anodder."
This settled the matter
for the present, and I said no more. Neb was ordered to be in readiness for the
next day; and at the appointed hour, I met the assembled party to take my
leave, on this, my third departure from the roof of my fathers. It had been
settled the Major and Emily were to remain at the farm until July, when they
were to proceed to the Springs, for the benefit of the water, after living so
long in a hot climate. I had passed an hour with my guardian alone, and he had
no more to say, than to wish me well, and to bestow his blessing. I did not
venture an offer to embrace Lucy. It was the first time we had parted without
this token of affection; but I was shy, and I fancied she was cold. She offered
me her hand, as frankly as ever, however, and I pressed it fervently, as I
wished her adieu. As for Grace, she wept in my arms, just as she had always
done, and the Major and Emily shook hands cordially with me, it being
understood I should find them in New York, at my return. Rupert accompanied me
down to the sloop.
"If you should
find an occasion, Miles, let us hear from you," said my old friend.
"I have a lively curiosity to learn something of the Frenchmen; nor am I
entirely without the hope of soon gratifying the desire, in person."
"You!--If you have
any intention to visit France, what better opportunity, than to go in my cabin?
Is it business, that will take you there?"
"Not at all; pure
pleasure. Our excellent cousin thinks a gentleman of a certain class ought to
travel; and I believe she has an idea of getting me attached to the legation,
in some form or other."
This sounded so odd to
me! Rupert Hardinge, who had not one penny to rub against another, so lately,
was now talking of his European tour, and of legations! I ought to have been
glad of his good fortune, and I fancied I was. I said nothing, this time,
concerning his taking up any portion of my earnings, having the sufficient
excuse of not being on pay myself. Rupert did not stay long in the sloop, and
we were soon under way. I looked eagerly along the high banks of the creek,
fringed as it was with bushes, in hopes of seeing Grace, at least; nor was I
disappointed. She and Lucy had taken a direct path to the point where the two
waters united, and were standing there, as the sloop dropped past. They both
waved their handkerchiefs, in a way to show the interest they felt in me; and I
returned the parting salutations by kissing my hand again and again. At this
instant, a sail-boat passed our bows, and I saw a gentleman standing up in it,
waving his handkerchief, quite as industriously as I was kissing my hand. A
look told me it was Andrew Drewett, who directed his boat to the point, and was
soon making his bows to the girls in person. His boat ascended the creek, no
doubt with his luggage; while the last I saw of the party it was walking off in
company, taking the direction of the house.
"Or feeling--, as
the storm increases,
The love of terror
nerve thy breast,
Didst venture to the
coast:
To see the mighty
war-ship leap
From wave to wave upon
the deep,
Like chamois goat from
steep to steep,
Till low in valley
lost."
ALLSTON.
Roger Talcott had not
been idle during my absence. Clawbonny was so dear to me, that I had staid
longer than was proposed in the original plan; and I now found the hatches on
the Dawn, a crew shipped, and nothing remaining but to clear out. I mean the
literal thing, and not the slang phrase, one of those of which so many have
crept into the American language, through the shop, and which even find their
way into print; such as "charter coaches," "on a boat,"
"on board a stage," and other similar elegancies. "On a
boat" always makes me--, even at my present time of life. The Dawn was
cleared the day I reached town.
Several of the crew of
the Crisis had shipped with us anew, the poor fellows having already made away
with all their wages and prize-money, in the short space of a month! This
denoted the usual improvidence of sailors, and was thought nothing out of the
common way. The country being at peace, a difficulty with Tripoli excepted, it
was no longer necessary for ships to go armed. The sudden excitement produced
by the brush with the French had already subsided, and the navy was reduced to
a few vessels that had been regularly built for the service; while the lists of
officers had been curtailed of two-thirds of their names. We were no longer a
warlike, but were fast getting to be a strictly commercial, body of seamen. I
had a single six-pounder, and half a dozen muskets, in the Dawn, besides a pair
or two of pistols, with just ammunition enough to quell a mutiny, fire a few
signal-guns, or to kill a few ducks.
We sailed on the 3rd of
July. I have elsewhere intimated that the Manhattanese hold exaggerated notions
of the comparative beauty of the scenery of their port, sometimes presuming to
compare it even with Naples; to the bay of which it bears some such resemblance
as a Dutch canal bears to a river flowing through rich meadows, in the freedom
and grace of nature. Nevertheless, there are times and seasons when the bay of
New York offers a landscape worthy of any pencil. It was at one of these
felicitous moments that the Dawn cast off from the wharf, and commenced her
voyage to Bordeaux. There was barely air enough from the southward to enable us
to handle the ship, and we profited by a morning ebb to drop down to the
Narrows, in the midst of a fleet of some forty sail; most of the latter,
however, being coasters. Still, we were a dozen ships and brigs, bound to
almost as many different countries. The little air there was, seemed scarcely
to touch the surface of the water; and the broad expanse of bay was as placid
as an inland lake, of a summer’s morning. Yes, yes--there are moments when the
haven of New York does present pictures on which the artist would seize with
avidity; but, the instant nature attempts any of her grander models, on this, a
spot that seems never to rise much above the level of commercial excellencies,
it is found that the accessaries are deficient in sublimity, or even beauty.
I have never seen our
home waters so lovely as on this morning. The movements of the vessels gave
just enough of life and variety to the scene to destroy the appearance of
sameness; while the craft were too far from the land to prevent one of the most
unpleasant effects of the ordinary landscape scenery of the place--that
produced by the disproportion between the tallness of their spars, and the low
character of the adjacent shores. As we drew near the Narrows, the wind
increased; and forty sail, working through the pass in close conjunction,
terminated the piece with something like the effect produced by a finale in an
overture. The brightness of the morning, the placid charms of the scenery, and
the propitious circumstances under which I commenced the voyage, in a
commercial point of view, had all contributed to make me momentarily forget my
private griefs, and to enter cheerfully into the enjoyment of the hour.
I greatly disliked
passengers. They appealed to me to lessen the dignity of my position, and to
reduce me to the level of an inn-keeper, or one who received boarders. I wished
to command a ship, not to take in lodgers; persons whom you are bound to treat
with a certain degree of consideration, and, in one sense, as your superiors.
Still, it had too much of an appearance of surliness, and a want of hospitality,
to refuse a respectable man a passage across the ocean, when he might not get
another chance in a month, and that, too, when it was important to himself to
proceed immediately. In this particular instance, I became the dupe of a
mistaken kindness on the part of my former owners. These gentlemen brought to
me a Mr. Brigham--Wallace Mortimer Brigham was his whole name, to be
particular--as a person who was desirous of getting to France with his wife and
wife’s sister, in order to proceed to Italy for the health of the married lady,
who was believed to be verging on a decline. These people were from the
eastward, and had fallen into the old error of Americans, that the south of
France and Italy had residences far more favourable for such a disease, than our
own country. This was one of the provincial notions of the day, that were
entailed on us by means of colonial dependency. I suppose the colonial
existence is as necessary to a people, as childhood and adolescence are to the
man; but, as my Lady Mary Wortley Montagu told her friend, Lady
Rich--"Nay; but look you, my dear madam, I grant it a very fine thing to
continue always fifteen; that, everybody must approve of--it is quite fair:
but, indeed, indeed, one need not be five years old."
I was prevailed on to
take these passengers, and I got a specimen of their characters even as we
dropped down the bay, in the midst of the agreeable scene to which I have just
alluded. They were gossips; and that, too, of the lowest, or personal cast.
Nothing made them so happy as to be talking of the private concerns of their
fellow-creatures; and, as ever must happen where this propensity exists,
nine-tenths of what they said rested on no better foundation than surmises,
inferences drawn from premises of questionable accuracy, and judgments that
were entered up without the authority, or even the inclination, to examine
witnesses. They had also a peculiarity that I have often remarked in persons of
the same propensity; most of their gossiping arose from a desire to make apparent
their own intimacy with the private affairs of people of mark--overlooking the
circumstance that, in thus making the concerns of others the subjects of their
own comments, they were impliedly admitting a consciousness of their own
inferiority; men seldom condescending thus to busy themselves with the affairs
of any but those of whom they feel it to be a sort of distinction to converse.
I am much afraid good-breeding has more to do with the suppression of this
vice, than good principles, as the world goes. I have remarked that persons of
a high degree of self-respect, and a good tone of manners, are quite free from
this defect of character; while I regret to be compelled to say that I have
been acquainted with divers very saintly professors, including one or two
parsons, who have represented the very beau ideal of scandal.
My passengers gave me a
taste of their quality, as I have said, before we had got a mile below Governor’s
Island. The ladies were named Sarah and Jane; and, between them and Wallace Mortimer,
what an insight did I obtain into the private affairs of sundry personages of
Salem, in Massachusetts, together with certain glimpses in at Boston folk; all,
however, referring to qualities and facts that might be classed among the real
or supposed. I can, at this distant day, recall Scene 1st, Act 1st, of the
drama that continued while we were crossing the ocean, with the slight
interruption of a few days, produced by sea-sickness.
"Wallace,"
said Sarah, "did you say, yesterday, that John Viner had refused to lend
his daughter’s husband twenty thousand dollars, to get him out of his
difficulties, and that he failed in consequence?"
"To be sure. It
was the common talk through Wall Street yesterday, and everybody believes
it"--there was no more truth in the story, than in one of the forty
reports that have killed General Jackson so often, in the last twenty years.
"Yes, no one doubts it--but all the Viners are just so! All of us, in our
part of the world, know what to think of the Viners."
"Yes, I suppose
so," drawled Jane. "I’ve heard it said this John Viner’s father ran
all the way from the Commons in Boston, to the foot of State Street, to get rid
of a dun against this very son, who had his own misfortunes when he was
young."
"The story is
quite likely true in part," rejoined Wallace, "though it can’t be
quite accurate, as the old gentleman had but one leg, and running was
altogether out of the question with him. It was probably old Tim Viner, who ran
like a deer when a young man, as I’ve heard people say."
"Well, then, I
suppose he ran his horse," added Jane, in the same quiet, drawling tone.
"Something must have run, or they never would have got up the story."
I wondered if Miss Jane
Hitchcox had ever taken the trouble to ascertain who they were! I happened to
know both the Viners, and to be quite certain there was not a word of truth in
the report of the twenty thousand dollars, having heard all the particulars of
the late failure from one of my former owners, who was an assignee, and a
considerable creditor. Under the circumstances, I thought I would hint as much.
"Are you quite
sure that the failure of Viner & Co. was owing to the circumstance you
mention, Mr. Brigham?" I inquired.
"Pretty certain. I
am ’measurably acquainted’ with their affairs, and think I am tolerably safe in
saying so."
Now, "measurably
acquainted" meant that he lived within twenty or thirty miles of those who
did know something of the concerns of the house in question, and was in the way
of catching scraps of the gossip that fell from disappointed creditors. How
much of this is there in this good country of ours! Men who live just near
enough to one another to feel the influence of all that rivalry, envy, personal
strifes and personal malignancies, can generate, fancy they are acquainted,
from this circumstance, with those to whom they have never even spoken.
One-half the idle tales that circulate up and-down the land, come from
authority not one tittle better than this. How much would men learn, could they
only acquire the healthful lesson of understanding that nothing, which is much
out of the ordinary way, and which, circulates as received truths illustrative
of character, is true in all its material parts, and very little in any. But,
to return to my passengers, and that portion of their conversation which most
affected myself. They continued commenting on persons and families by name,
seemingly more to keep their hands in, than for any other discoverable reason,
as each appeared to be perfectly conversant with all the gossip that was
started; when Sarah casually mentioned the name of Mrs. Bradfort, with some of
whose supposed friends, it now came out, they had all a general visiting
acquaintance.
"Dr. Hosack is of
opinion she cannot live long, I hear," said Jane, with a species of fierce
delight in killing a fellow-creature, provided it only led to a gossip
concerning her private affairs. "Her case has been decided to be a cancer,
now, for more than a week, and she made her will last Tuesday."
"Only last
Tuesday!" exclaimed Sarah, in surprise. "Well, I heard she had made
her will a twelvemonth since, and that she left all her property to young
Rupert Hardinge; in the expectation, some persons thought, that he might marry
her."
"How could that
be, my dear?" asked the husband; "in what would she be better off for
leaving her own property to her husband?"
"Why, by law,
would she not? I don’t exactly know how it would happen, for I do not
particularly understand these things; but it seems natural that a woman would
be a gainer if she made the man she was about to marry her heir. She would have
her thirds in his estate, would she not?"
"But, Mrs.
Brigham," said I, smiling, "is it quite certain Mrs. Bradfort wishes
to marry Rupert Hardinge, at all?"
"I know so little
of the parties, that I cannot speak with certainty in the matter, I admit,
Captain Wallingford."
"Well, but Sarah,
dear," interposed the more exacting Jane, "you are making yourself
unnecessarily ignorant. You very well know how intimate we are with the
Greenes, and they know the Winters perfectly well, who are next-door neighbours
to Mrs. Bradfort. I don’t see how you can say we haven’t good means of being ’measurably’
well-informed."
Now, I happened to know
through Grace and Lucy, that a disagreeable old person, of the name of Greene
did live next door to Mrs. Bradfort; but, that the latter refused to visit her,
firstly, because she did not happen to like her, and secondly, because the two
ladies belonged to very different social circles; a sufficient excuse for not
visiting in town, even though the parties inhabited the same house. But, the
Brighams, being Salem people, did not understand that families might reside
next door to each other, in a large town, for a long series of months, or even
years, and not know each other’s names. It would not be easy to teach this
truth, one of every-day occurrence, to the inhabitant of one of our provincial
towns, who was in the habit of fancying he had as close an insight into the
private affairs of all his neighbours, as they enjoyed themselves.
"No doubt we are
all as well off as most strangers in New York," observed the wife;
"still, it ought to be admitted that we may be mistaken. I have heard it
said there is an old Mr. Hardinge, a clergyman, who would make a far better
match for the lady, than his son. However, it is of no great moment, now; for,
when our neighbour Mrs. John Foote, saw Dr. Hosack about her own child, she got
all the particulars out of him about Mrs. Bradfort’s case, from the highest
quarter, and I had it from Mrs. Foote, herself."
"I could not have
believed that a physician of Dr. Hosack’s eminence and character would speak
openly of the diseases of his patients," I observed, a little tartly, I am
afraid.
"Oh! he didn’t,"
said Sarah, eagerly--"he was as cunning as a fox, Mrs. Foote owned
herself, and played her off finely; but Mrs. Foote was cunninger than any
half-dozen foxes, and got it all out of him by negations."
"Negations!"
I exclaimed, wondering what was meant by the term, though I had understood I
was to expect a little more philosophy and metaphysics, not to say algebra, in
my passengers, than usually accompanied petticoats in our part of the world.
"Certainly,
negations" answered the matron, with a smile as complacent as that which
usually denotes the consciousness of intellectual superiority. "One who is
a little practised, can ascertain a fact as well by means of negatives as
affirmatives. It only requires judgment and use."
"Then Mrs. Bradfort’s
disease is only ascertained by the negative process?"
"So I suppose--but
what does one want more," put in the husband;--"and that she made her
will last week, I feel quite sure, as it was generally spoken of among our
friends."
Here were people who had
been in New York only a month, looking out for a ship, mere passengers as it
might be, who knew more about a family with which I had myself such an intimate
connection, than its own members. I thought it no wonder that such a race was
capable of enlightening mankind, on matters and things in general. But the game
did not end here.
"I suppose Miss
Lucy Hardinge will get something by Mrs. Bradfort’s death," observed Miss
Jane, "and that she and Mr. Andrew Drewett will marry as soon as it shall
become proper."
Here was a speculation,
for a man in my state of mind! The names were all right; some of the incidents,
even, were probable, if not correct; yet, how could the facts be known to these
comparative strangers? Did the art of gossiping, with all its meannesses, lies,
devices, inventions, and cruelties, really possess so much advantage over the
intercourse of the confiding and honest, as to enable those who practise it to
discover facts hidden from eye-witnesses, and eye-witnesses, too, that had
every inducement of the strongest interest in the issue, not to be deceived? I
felt satisfied, the moment Mrs. Greene’s name was mentioned, that my passengers
were not in the true New York set; and, justly enough, inferred they were not
very good authority for one half they said; and, yet, how could they know
anything of Drewett’s attachment to Lucy, unless their information were
tolerably accurate?
I shall not attempt to
repeat all that passed while the ship dropped down the bay; but enough escaped
the gossips to render me still more unhappy than I had yet been, on the subject
of Lucy. I could and did despise these people; that was easy enough; but it was
not so easy to forget all that they said and surmised. This is one of the
causes attendant on the habit of loose talking; one never knowing what to
credit, and what not. In spite of all my disgust, and a firm determination not
to contribute in any manner to the stock in trade of these people, I found
great difficulty in evading their endless questions. How much they got out of
me, by means of the process of negations, I never knew; but they got no great
matter through direct affirmatives. Something, however, persons so
indefatigable, to whom gossiping was the great aim of life, must obtain, and
they ascertained that Mr. Hardinge was my guardian, that Rupert and I had
passed our boyhoods in each other’s company, and that Lucy was even an inmate
of my own house the day we sailed. This little knowledge only excited a desire
for more, and, by the end of a week, I was obliged to submit to devices and
expedients to pump me, than which even the thumbscrew was scarcely more
efficient. I practised on the negative system, myself, with a good deal of
dexterity, however, and threw my inquisitors off, very handsomely, more than once,
until I discovered that Wallace Mortimer, determined not to be baffled,
actually opened communications with Neb, in order to get a clearer insight into
my private affairs. After this, I presume my readers will not care to hear any
more about these gentry, whose only connection with my life grew out of the
misgivings they contributed largely to create in my mind, touching the state of
Lucy’s affections. This much they did effect, and I was compelled to submit to
their power. We are all of us, more or less, the dupes of knaves and fools.
All this, however, was
the fruits of several weeks’ intercourse, and I have anticipated events a
little, in order to make the statements in connection. Meeting a breeze, as has
been said already, the Dawn got over the bar, about two o’clock, and stood off
the land, on an easy bowline, in company with the little fleet of square-rigged
vessels that went out at the same time. By sunset, Navesink again dipped, and I
was once more fairly at sea.
This was at the period
when the commerce of America was at its height. The spirit shown by the young
Republic in the French affair had commanded a little respect, though the
supposed tendencies of the new administration was causing anything but a
cordial feeling towards the country to exist in England. That powerful nation,
however, had made a hollow peace with France the previous March, and the
highway of nations was temporarily open to all ships alike; a state of things
that existed for some ten months after we sailed. Nothing to be apprehended,
consequently, lay before me, beyond the ordinary dangers of the ocean. For
these last, I was now prepared by the experience of several years passed almost
entirely on board ship, during which time I had encircled the earth itself in
my peregrinations.
Our run off the coast
was favourable, and the sixth day out, we were in the longitude of the tail of
the Grand Bank. I was delighted with my ship, which turned out to be even more
than I had dared to hope for. She behaved well under all circumstances, sailing
even better than she worked. The first ten days of our passage were prosperous,
and we were mid-ocean by the 10th of the month. During this time I had nothing
to annoy me but the ceaseless cancans of my passengers. I had heard the name of
every individual of note in Salem; with certain passages in his or her life,
and began to fancy I had lived a twelvemonth in the place. At length, I began
to speculate on the reason why this morbid propensity should exist so much
stronger in that part of the world than in any other I had visited. There was
nothing new in the disposition of the people of small places to gossip, and it
was often done in large towns; more especially those that did not possess the
tone of a capital. Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Horace Walpole wrote gossip,
but it was spiced with wit, as is usual with the scandal of such places as
London and Paris; whereas this, to which I was doomed to listen, was nothing
more than downright impertinent, vulgar, meddling with the private affairs of all
those whom the gossips thought of sufficient importance to talk about. At
Clawbonny, we had our gossip too, but it was innocent, seldom infringed much on
the truth, and usually respected the right of every person to possess certain
secrets that might remain inviolate to the world. No such rules prevailed with
my passengers. Like a certain editor of a newspaper of my acquaintance, who
acts as if he fancied all things in heaven and earth were created expressly to
furnish materials for "paragraphs," they appeared to think that
everybody of their acquaintance existed for no other purpose than to furnish
them food for conversation. There must have been some unusual cause for so much
personal espionnage, and, at length, I came to the following conclusion on the
subject. I had heard that church government, among the puritans, descended into
all the details of life; that it was a part of their religious duty to watch
over each other, jog the memories of the delinquents, and serve God by
ferreting out vice. This is a terrible inducement to fill the mind with the
motes of a neighbourhood, and the mind thus stowed, as we sailors say, will be
certain to deliver cargo. Then come the institutions, with their never-ending
elections, and the construction that has been put on the right of the elector
to inquire into all things; the whole consummated by the journals, who assume a
power to penetrate the closet, ay, even the heart,--and lay bare its secrets.
Is it any wonder, if we should become, in time, a nation of mere gossips? As
for my passengers, even Neb got to consider them as so many nuisances.
From some cause or
other, whether it was having these loose-tongued people on board or not, is
more than I can say, but certain it is, about the time Salem was handsomely
cleaned out, and a heavy inroad had been made upon Boston, that the weather
changed. It began to blow in gusts, sometimes from one point of the compass,
sometimes from another, until the ship was brought to very short canvass, from
a dread of being caught unprepared. At length, these fantasies of the winds
terminated in a tremendous gale, such as I had seldom then witnessed; and such,
indeed, as I have seldom witnessed since. It is a great mistake to suppose that
the heaviest weather occurs in the autumnal, spring, or winter months. Much the
strongest blows I have ever known, have taken place in the middle of the warm
weather. This is the season of the hurricanes; and, out of the tropics, I think
it is also the season of the gales. It is true; these gales do not return
annually, a long succession of years frequently occurring without one; but,
when they do come, they may be expected, in our own seas, in July, August, or
September.
The wind commenced at
south-west, on this occasion, and it blew fresh for several hours, sending us
ahead on our course, at the rate of eleven knots. As the sea got up, and sail
was reduced, our speed was a little diminished perhaps; but we must have made
more than a hundred miles in the first ten hours. The day was bright,
cloudless, genial, and even bland; there being nothing unpleasant in the
feeling of the swift currents of the air, that whirled past us. At sunset I did
not quite like the appearance of the horizon; and we let the ship wade through
it, under her three top-sails, single-reefed, her fore-course, and
fore-top-mast staysail. This was short canvass, for a vessel that had the wind
nearly over her taffrail. At nine o’clock, second reefs were taken in, and at
ten, the mizen-top-sail was furled. I then turned in, deeming the ship quite
snug, leaving orders with the mates to reduce the sail, did they find the ship
straining, or the spars in danger, and to call me should anything serious
occur. I was not called until daylight, when Talcott laid his hand on my
shoulder, and said, "You had better turn out, Captain Wallingford; we have
a peeler, and I want a little advice."
It was a peeler,
indeed, when I reached the deck. The ship was under a fore-course and a
close-reefed main-top-sail, canvass that can be carried a long time, while running
off; but which, I at once saw, was quite too much for us. An order was given
immediately, to take in the top-sail. Notwithstanding the diminutive surface
that was exposed, the surges given by this bit of canvass, as soon as the clews
were eased off sufficiently to allow the cloth to jerk, shook the vessel’s
hull. It was a miracle that we saved the mast, or that we got the cloth rolled
up at all. At one time, I thought it would be necessary to cut it from the
yard. Fortunately the gale was steady, this day proving bright and clear, like
that which had preceded.
The men aloft made
several attempts to hail the deck, but the wind blew too heavily to suffer them
to be heard. Talcott had gone on the yard himself, and I saw him gesticulating,
in a way to indicate there was something ahead. The seas were running so high
that it was not easy to obtain much of a look at the horizon; but, by getting
into the mizen-rigging, I had a glimpse of a vessel’s spars, to the eastward of
us, and directly on our course. It was a ship under bare poles, running as
nearly before us as she could, but making most fearful yaws; sometimes sheering
away off to starboard, in a way to threaten her with broaching-to; then taking
a yaw to port, in which I could see all three of her masts, with their yards
pointed nearly at us. I got but one glimpse of her hull, as it rose on a sea,
at the same instant with the Dawn, and it actually appeared as if about to be
blown away, though I took the stranger to be a vessel at least as large as we
were ourselves. We were evidently approaching her fast, though both vessels
were going the same way.
The Dawn steered
beautifully, one of the greatest virtues in a ship, under the circumstances in
which we were then placed. A single man was all that we had at the wheel, and
he controlled it with ease. I could see it was very different with the ship
ahead, and fancied they had made a mistake on board her, by taking in all their
canvass. Talcott and the gang aloft, had not got out of the top, however,
before we had a hint that it would be well to imitate the stranger’s prudence.
Though our vessel steered so much better than another, no ship can keep on a
direct line, while running before the wind, in a heavy sea. The waves
occasionally fly past a vessel, like the scud glancing through the air; then,
they seem to pause, altogether, as if to permit the ship to overtake them. When
a vessel is lifted aft by one of these torrents of rushing waters, the helm
loses a portion of its power; and the part of the vast machine that first
receives the impulse, seems intent on exchanging places with the bows, vessels
often driving sideways before the surges, for spaces of time that are
exceedingly embarrassing to the mariner. This happens to the best-steering
ships, and is always one source of danger in very heavy weather, to those that
are running off. The merit of the Dawn was in coming under command again,
quickly, and in not losing so much of the influence of her helm, as is
frequently the case with wild-steering craft. I understand there is a
sloop-of-war now in the navy, that is difficult to get through a narrow
passage, in a blow, in consequence of her having this propensity to turn her
head first one way, then another, like a gay horse that breaks his bridle.
The hint given, just as
Talcott was quitting the top, and to which there has been allusion, was given
under the impulsion of one of these driving seas. The Dawn still carried her
fore-topmast stay-sail, a small triangular piece of stout canvass, and which
was particularly useful, as leading from the end of the bowsprit towards the
head of the fore-top-mast, in preventing her from broaching-to, or pressing up
with her bows so near the wind, as to produce the danger of seas breaking over
the mass of the hull, and sweeping the decks. The landsman will understand this
is the gravest of the dangers that occur at sea, in very heavy weather. When
the ship is thrown broadside to the sea, or comes up so as to bring the wind
abeam, or even forward of the beam, as in lying-to, there is always risk from
this source. Another clanger, which is called pooping, is of a character that
one who is ignorant of the might of the ocean when aroused, would not be apt to
foresee. It proceeds from the impetuous velocity of the waves, which, rushing
ahead so much faster than the vessel that is even driving before the gale,
breaks against the quarter, or stern, and throws its masses of water along the
deck, in a line with its keel. I suppose the President steamer to have been
lost by the first of these two dangers, as will appear in the following little
theory.
There is no doubt that
well-constructed steamers are safer craft, the danger from fire excepted, than
the ordinary ship, except in very heavy weather. With an ordinary gale, they
can contend with sufficient power; but, it is an unfortunate consequence of
their construction, that exactly as the danger increases, their power of
meeting it diminishes. In a very heavy swell, one cannot venture to resort to a
strong head of steam, since one wheel may be nearly out of water, while the
other is submerged, and thus endanger the machinery. Now, the great length of
these vessels renders it difficult to keep them up to the wind, or head to sea,
the safest of all positions for a vessel in heavy weather, while it exposes
them to the additional risk of having the water break aboard them near the
waist, in running dead before it. In a word, I suppose a steamer difficult to
be kept out of the trough, in very heavy weather; and no vessel can be safe in
the trough of the seas, under such circumstances; one of great length less so
than others. This is true, however, only in reference to those steamers which
carry the old-fashioned wheel; Erricson’s screw, and Hunter’s submerged wheels,
rendering steam-ships, in my poor judgment, the safest craft in the world.
The Dawn was overtaken
by the seas, from time to time; and, then, like everything else that floats,
she yawed, or rather, had her stern urged impetuously round, as if it were in a
hurry to get ahead of the bows. On these occasions, the noise made by the
fore-top-mast stay-sail, as it collapsed and filled, resembled the report of a
small gun. We had similar reports from the fore-sail, which, for moments at a
time, was actually becalmed, as the ship settled into the trough; and then
became distended with a noise like that of the shaking of a thousand carpets,
all filled with Sancho Panzas, at the same instant. As yet, the cloth and gear
had stood these violent shocks admirably; but, just as Talcott was leading his
party down, the ship made one of her side-long movements; the stay-sail filled
with a tremendous report, and away it flew to leeward, taken out--of the
bolt-rope as if it had been cut by shears, and then used by the furies of the
tempest. Talcott smiled, as he gazed at the driving canvass, which went a
quarter of a mile before it struck the water, whirling like a kite that has
broken its string, and then he shook his head. I disliked, too, the tremendous
surges of the fore-sail, when it occasionally collapsed and as suddenly filled,
menacing to start every bolt, and to part every rope connected with block or
spar.
"We must get in
that fore-course, Mr. Talcott," I said, "or we shall lose something.
I see the ship ahead is under bare-poles, and it were better we were as snug.
If I did not dislike losing such a wind, it would be wiser to heave-to the
ship; man the buntlines and clew-garnets, at once, and wait for a favourable
moment."
We had held on to our
canvass too long; the fault of youth. As I had determined to shorten sail,
however, we now set about it in earnest, and with all the precautions exacted
by the circumstances. Everybody that could be mustered, was placed at the
clew-lines and buntlines, with strict orders to do his best at the proper
moments. The first-mate went to the tack, and the second to the sheet. I was to
take in the sail myself. I waited for a collapse; and then, while the ship was
buried between two mounds of water, when it was impossible to see a hundred
yards from her in any direction, and the canvass was actually dropping against
the mast I gave the usual orders. Every man hauled, as if for life, and we had
got the clews pretty well up, when the vessel came out of the cavern into the
tempest, receiving the whole power of the gale, with a sudden surge, into the
bellying canvass. Away went everything, as if the gear were cobwebs. At the
next instant, the sail was in ribands. I was deeply mortified, as well as
rendered uneasy, by this accident, as the ship ahead unquestionably was in full
view of all that happened.
It was soon apparent,
however, that professional pride must give place to concern for the safety of
the vessel. The wind had been steadily increasing in power, and had now reached
a pass when it became necessary to look things steadily in the face. The strips
of canvass that remained attached to the yard, with the blocks and gear
attached, threshed about in a way to threaten the lives of all that approached.
This was only at the intervals when the ship settled into the troughs; for,
while under the full influence of the gale, pennants never streamed more
directly from a mast, than did these heavy fragments from the fore-yard. It was
necessary to get rid of them; and Talcott had just volunteered to go on the
yard with this end, when Neb sprang into the rigging without an order, and was soon
beyond the reach of the voice. This daring black had several narrow escapes,
more especially from the fore-sheet blocks; but he succeeded in cutting
everything adrift, and in leaving nothing attached to the spar, but the
bolt-rope of the head of the sail. It is true, little effected this object,
when the knife could be applied, the threads of the stout canvass snapping at
the touch.
As soon as the ship was
under bare poles, though at the sacrifice of two of her sails, I had leisure to
look out for the other vessel. There she was, more than half a mile ahead of
us, yawing wildly, and rolling her lower yard-arm, to the water’s edge. As we
drew nearer, I got better glimpses of this vessel, which was a ship, and as I
fancied, an English West Indiaman, deep-loaded with the produce of the islands.
Deep-loaded as I fancied, for it was only at instants that she could be seen at
all, under circumstances to judge of this fact; sometimes her hull appearing to
be nearly smothered in the brine, and then, again, her copper glistening in the
sun, resembling a light vessel, kept under the care of some thrifty housewife.
The Dawn did not fly,
now all her canvass was gone, as fast as she had previously done. She went
through the water at a greater rate than the vessel ahead; but it required an
hour longer to bring the two ships within a cable’s length of each other. Then,
indeed, we got a near view of the manner in which the elements can play with
such a mass of wood and iron as a ship, when in an angry mood. There were instants
when I fancied I could nearly see the keel of the stranger for half its length,
as he went foaming up on the crest of a wave, apparently ready to quit the
water altogether; then again, he would settle away into the blue abyss, hiding
everything beneath his tops. When both vessels sunk together, no sign of our
neighbour was visible, though so near. We came up after one of these deep
plunges into the valleys of the ocean, and, to our alarm, saw the English ship
yawing directly athwart our course, and within fifty fathoms of us. This was
about the distance at which I intended to pass, little dreaming of finding the
other ship so completely in our way. The Englishman must have intended to come
a little nearer, and got one of those desperate sheers that so often ran away
with him. There he was, however; and a breathless minute followed, when he was
first seen. Two vehicles dashing along a highway, with frightened and run-away
teams, would not present a sight one-half as terrific as that which lay
directly before our eyes.
The Dawn was plunging
onward with a momentum to dash in splinters, did she strike any resisting
object, and yawing herself sufficiently to render the passage hazardous. But
the stranger made the matter ten-fold worse. When I first saw him, in this
fearful proximity, his broadside was nearly offered to the seas, and away he
was flying, on the summit of a mountain of foam, fairly crossing our fore-foot.
At the next moment, he fell off before the wind, again, and I could just see
his tops directly ahead. His sheer had been to-port, our intention having been
to pass him on his starboard side; but, perceiving him to steer so wild, I
thought it might be well to go in the other direction. Quick as the words could
be uttered, therefore, I called out to port the helm. This was done, of course;
and just as the Dawn felt the new influence, the other vessel took the same
sheer, and away we both went to starboard, at precisely the same instant. I
shouted to right our helm to "hard a-starboard," and it was well I
did; a minute more would have brought us down headlong on the Englishman. Even
now we could only see his hull, at instants; but the awful proximity of his
spars denoted the full extent of the danger. Luckily, we hit on opposite
directions, or our common destruction would have been certain. But, it was one
thing, in that cauldron of a sea, to determine on a course, and another to
follow it. As we rose on the last wave that alone separated us from the
stranger, he was nearly ahead; and as we glanced onward, I saw that we should
barely clear his larboard quarter. Our helm being already a starboard, no more
could be done. Should he take another sheer to port, we must infallibly cut him
in twain. As I have said, he had jammed his helm to-port, and slowly, and with
a species of reluctance, he inclined a little aside. Then we came up, both
ships rolling off, or our yards must have interlocked, and passing his quarter
with our bows, we each felt the sheer at the same instant, and away we went
asunder, the sterns of the ships looking at each other, and certainly not a
hundred feet apart. A shout from Talcott drew me to our taffrail, and standing
on that of our neighbour, what or whom should I see waving his hat, but the red
countenance of honest Moses Marble!
"At the piping of
all hands,
When the judgment
signal’s spread--
When the islands and
the lands,
And the seas give up
the dead,
And the south and the
north shall come;
When the sinner is
dismay’d,
And the just man is
afraid,
Then heaven be thy aid,
Poor Tom.’"
BRAINARD.
The two ships, in the
haste of their respective crews to get clear of each other, were now running in
the troughs; and the same idea would seem to have suggested itself to me and
the other master, at the same instant. Instead of endeavouring to keep away
again, one kept his helm hard a-port, the other as hard a-starboard, until we
both came by the wind, though on opposite tacks. The Englishman set his
mizen-stay-sail, and though he made bad weather of it, he evidently ran much
less risk than in scudding. The seas came on board him constantly; but not in a
way to do any material damage. As for the Dawn, she lay-to, like a duck, under
bare poles. I had a spare stay-sail, stopped up in her mizen-rigging, from the
top down, and after that the ship was both easy and dry. Once in a while, it is
true, her bows would meet some fellow heavier than common, and then we got a
few hogsheads of water forward; but it went out to leeward as fast as it came
in to windward. At the turn of the day, however, the gale broke, and the
weather moderated sensibly; both sea and wind beginning to go down.
Had we been alone, I
should not have hesitated about bearing up, getting some sail on the ship, and
running off on my course, again; but, the desire to speak the stranger, and
have some communication with Marble, was so strong, that I could not make up my
mind to do so. Including myself, Talcott, Neb, the cabin-steward, and six of
the people forward, there were ten of us on board, who knew the ex-mate; and,
of the whole ten, there was not a dissenting voice concerning his identity. I
determined, therefore, to stick by the Englishman, and at least have some
communication with my old friend. As for myself, I own I loved Marble, uncouth
and peculiar as he sometimes was. I owed him more than any other man living,
Mr. Hardinge excepted; for he had made me a seaman, having been of use to me
professionally, in a hundred ways. Then we had seen so much in company, that I
regarded him as a portion of my experience, and as, in some measure, identified
with my own nautical career.
I was afraid at one
moment, that the Englishman intended to remain as he was, all night; but, about
an hour before sunset, I had the gratification to see him set his fore-sail,
and keep off. I had wore round, two hours before, to get the Dawn’s head on the
same tack with him, and followed under bare poles. As the stranger soon set his
main-top-sail close reefed, and then his fore, it enabled us to make a little
sail also, in order to keep up with him. This we did all that night; and, in
the morning, both ships were under everything that would draw, with a moderate
breeze from the northward, and no great matter of sea going. The English vessel
was about a league to leeward of us, and a little ahead. Under such
circumstances, it was easy to close. Accordingly, just as the two ships’
companies were about to go to breakfast, the Dawn ranged up under the
lee-quarter of the stranger.
"What ship’s
that?" I hailed, in the usual manner.
"The Dundee;
Robert Ferguson, master--what ship’s that?"
"The Dawn; Miles
Wallingford. Where are you from?"
"From Rio de
Janeiro, bound to London. Where are you from?"
"From New York, to
Bordeaux. A heavy blow we have just had of it."
"Quite; the like
of it, I’ve not seen in many a day. You’ve a pratty sea-boat, yon!"
"She made capital
weather, in the late gale, and I’ve every reason to be satisfied with her.
Pray, haven’t you an American on board, of the name of Marble? We fancied that
we saw the face of an old shipmate on your taffrail, yesterday, and have kept
you company in order to inquire after his news."
"Ay, ay,"
answered the Scotch master, waving his hand. "The chiel will be visiting
you prasently. He’s below, stowing away his dunnage; and will be thanking you
for a passage home, I’m thinking."
As these words were
uttered, Marble appeared on deck, and waved his hat, again, in recognition.
This was enough; as we understood each other, the two ships took sufficient
room, and hove-to. We lowered our boat, and Talcott went alongside of the
Dundee, in quest of our old shipmate. Newspapers and news were exchanged; and,
in twenty minutes, I had the extreme gratification of grasping Marble once more
by the hand.
My old friend was too much
affected to speak, for some little time. He shook hands with everybody, and
seemed as much astonished as he was delighted at finding so many of us together
again; but not a syllable did he utter for several minutes. I had his chest
passed into the cabin, and then went and took my seat alongside of him on the
hen-coops, intending to hear his story, as soon as he was disposed to give it.
But, it was no easy matter to get out of ear-shot of my passengers. During the
gale, they had been tongue-tied, and I had a little peace; but, no sooner did
the wind and sea go down, than they broke out in the old spot, and began to do
Boston, in the way they had commenced. Now, Marble had come on board, in a
manner so unusual, and it was evident a secret history was to be revealed, that
all three took post in the companion-way, in a manner to render it impossible
anything material could escape them. I knew the folly of attempting a change of
position on deck; we should certainly be followed up; and, people of this class,
so long as they can make the excuse of saying they heard any part of a secret,
never scruple about inventing the portions that happen to escape their ears.
Consequently, I desired Marble and Talcott to follow me; and, incontinently, I
led the way into the main-top. I was obeyed, the second-mate having the watch,
and all three of us were soon seated with our legs over the top-rim, as
comfortable as so many gossips, who had just finished their last cups, have
stirred the fire, and drawn their heads together to open a fresh-budget.
Neither Sarah nor Jane could follow us, thank God!
"There, d--n ’em"
said I, a little pointedly; for it was enough to make a much more, scrupulous
person swear, "we’ve got the length of the main-rigging between us, and I
do not think they’ll venture into the top, this fine morning, in order to
overhear what shall be said. It would puzzle even Wallace Mortimer to do that,
Talcott."
"If they do,"
observed Talcott, laughing, "we can retreat to the cross-trees, and thence
to the royal-yard."
Marble looked
inquisitive, but, at the same time, he looked knowing.
"I
understand," he said, with a nod; "three people with six sets of
ears--is it not so, Miles?"
"Precisely; though
you only do them credit by halves, for you should have added to this inventory
forty tongues."
"Well, that is a
large supply. The man, or woman, who is so well provided, should carry plenty
of ballast. However, as you say, they’re out of hail now, and must guess at all
they repeat, if repeating it can be called."
"Quite as much as
nine-tenths of what they give as coming from others," observed Talcott.
"People never can tell so much of other person’s affairs, without bailing
out most of their ideas from their own scuttle-butts."
"Well, let them go
to--Bordeaux--" said I, "since they are bound there. And now, my dear
Marble, here we are, and dying to know all that has happened to you. You have
firm friends in Talcott and myself; either of us, ready to give you his berth
for the asking."
"Thank’ee, my dear
boys--thank’ee, with all my heart and soul," returned the honest fellow,
dashing the moisture from his eyes, with the back of his hand. "I believe
you would, boys; I do believe you would, one or both. I am glad, Miles, you
came up into this bloody top, for I wouldn’t like to let your reg’lar ’long-shore
harpies see a man of my time of life, and one that has been to sea, now, man
and boy, close on to forty years, with as much blubber about him, as one of
your right whales. Well--and now for the log; for I suppose you’ll insist on
overhauling it, lads?"
"That we shall;
and see you miss no leaf of it. Be as particular as if it were overhauled in an
insurance case."
"Ay; they’re
bloody knaves, sometimes, them underwriters; und a fellow need be careful to
get his dues out of them--that is to say, some; others, ag’in, are gentlemen,
down to their shoe-buckles, and no sooner see a poor shipwrecked devil, than
they open their tills, and begin to count out, before he has opened his
mouth."
"Well, but your
own adventures, my old friend; you forget we are dying with curiosity."
"Ay--your cur’osity’s
a troublesome inmate, and will never be quiet as long as one tries to keep it
under hatches; especially female cur’osity. Well, I must gratify you; and so I’ll
make no more bones about it, though its giving an account of my own obstinacy
and folly. I reckon, now, my boys, you missed me the day the ship sailed from
the island?"
"That we did, and
supposed you had got tired of your experiment before it began," I
answered, "so were off, before we were ourselves."
"You had reason
for so thinking; though you were out in your reckoning, too. No; it happened in
this fashion. After you left me, I began to generalize over my sitiation, and I
says to myself, says I, ’Moses Marble, them lads will never consent to sail and
leave you here, on this island, alone like a bloody hermit,’ says I. ’If you
want to hold on,’ says I, ’and try your hand at a hermitage,’ says I, ’or to
play Robinson Crusoe,’ says I, ’you must be out, of the way when the Crisis,
sails’--boys, what’s become of the old ship? Not a word have I heard about her,
yet!"
"She was loading
for London, when we sailed, her owners intending to send her the same voyage
over again."
"And they refused
to let you have her, Miles, on account of your youth, notwithstanding all you
did for them?"
"Not so; they
pressed me to keep her, but I preferred a ship of my own. The Dawn is my
property, Master Moses!"
"Thank God! then
there is one honest chap among the owners. And how did she behave? Had you any
trouble with the pirates?"
Perceiving the utter
uselessness of attempting to hear his own story before I rendered an account of
the Crisis, and her exploits, I gave Marble a history of our voyage, from the
time we parted down to the day we reached New York.
"And that
scaramouch of a schooner that the Frenchman gave us, in his charity?"
"The Pretty Poll!
She got home safe, was sold, and is now in the West-India trade. There is a
handsome balance, amounting to some fourteen hundred dollars, in the owners’
hands, coming to you from prize-money and wages."
It is not in nature,
for any man to be sorry he has money. I saw by Marble’s eyes, that this sum, so
unusually large for him to possess, formed a new tie to the world, and that he
fancied himself a much happier man in possessing it. He looked at me earnestly,
for quite a minute, and then remarked, I make no doubt with sincere regret--
"Miles, if I had a
mother living, now, that money might make her old age comfortable! It seems
that they who have no mothers, have money, and they who have no money, have
mothers."
I waited a moment for
Marble to recover his self-command, and then urged him to continue his story.
"I was telling you
how I generalized over my sitiation," resumed the ex-mate, "as soon
as I found myself alone in the hut. I came to the conclusion that I should be
carried off by force, if I remained till next day; and so I got into the
launch, carried her out of the lagoon, taking care to give the ship a berth,
went through the reef, and kept turning to windward, until day-break. By that
time, the island was quite out of sight, though I saw the upper sails of the
ship, as soon as you got her under way. I kept the top-gallant-sails in sight,
until I made the island, again; and as you went off, I ran in, and took
possession of my dominions, with no one to dispute my will, or to try to reason
me out of my consait."
"I am glad to hear
you term that notion a conceit, for, certainly, it was not reason. You soon
discovered your mistake, my old mess-mate, and began to think of home."
"I soon
discovered, Miles, that if I had neither father, nor mother, brother nor
sister, that I had a country and friends. The bit of marble on which I was
found in the stone-cutter’s yard, then seemed as dear to me as a gold cradle is
to a king’s son; and I thought of you, and all the rest of you--nay, I yearned
after you, as a mother would yearn for her children."
"Poor fellow, you
were solitary enough, I dare say--had you no amusement with your pigs and
poultry?"
"For a day or two,
they kept me pretty busy. But, by the end of a week, I discovered that pigs and
poultry were not made to keep company with man. I had consaited that I could
pass the rest of my days in the bosom of my own family, like any other man who
had made, his fortune and retired; but, I found my household too small for such
a life as that. My great mistake was in supposing that the Marble family could
be happy in its own circle."
This was said bitterly,
though it was said drolly, and, while it made
Talcott and myself
laugh, it also made us sorry.
"I fell into
another mistake, however, boys," Marble continued, "and it might as
well be owned. I took it into my head that I should be all alone on the island,
but I found to my cost, that the devil insisted on having his share. I’ll tell
you how it is, Miles; a man must either look ahead, or look astarn; there is no
such thing as satisfying himself with the present moorings. Now, this was my
misfortune; for, ahead I had nothing to look forward to; and astarn, what
comfort had I in overhauling past sins!"
"I think I can
understand your difficulties, my friend; how did you manage to get rid of
them?"
"I left the
island. You had put the Frenchman’s launch in capital condition, and all I had
to do was to fill up the breakers with fresh water, kill a hog and salt him
away, put on board a quantity of biscuit, and be off. As for eatables, you know
there was no scarcity on the island, and I took my choice. I make no doubt
there are twenty hogsheads of undamaged sugars, at this very moment, in the
hold of that wreck, and on the beach of the island. I fed my poultry on it, the
whole time I staid."
"And so you
abandoned Marble Land to the pig’s and the fowls?"
"I did, indeed,
Miles; and I hope the poor creaturs will have a comfortable time of it. I gave ’em
what the lawyers call a quit-claim, and sailed two months to a day after you
went off in the Crisis."
"I should think,
old shipmate, that your voyage must have been as solitary and desperate as your
life ashore."
"I’m amazed to
hear, you say that. I’m never solitary at sea, one has so much to do in taking
care of his craft; and then he can always look forward to the day he’ll get in.
But this generalizing, night and day, without any port ahead, and little
comfort in looking astarn, will soon fit a man for Bedlam. I just: weathered
Cape Crazy, I can tell you, lads; and that, too, in the white water! As for my
v’y’ge being desperate, what was there to make it so, I should like to
know?"
"You must have
been twelve or fifteen hundred miles from any island where you could look
forward to anything like safety; and that is a distance one would rather not
travel all alone on the high seas."
"Pshaw! all
consait. You’re getting notional, Miles, now you’re a master and owner. What’s
a run of a thousand or fifteen hundred miles, in a tight boat, and with plenty
of grub and water? It was the easiest matter in the world; and if it warn’t for
that bloody Cape Horn, I should have made as straight a wake for Coenties’
Slip, as the trending of the land would have allowed. As it was, I turned to
windward, for I knew the savages to leeward weren’t to be trusted. You see, it
was as easy as working out a day’s work. I kept the boat on a wind all day, and
long bits of the night, too, until I wanted sleep; and then I hove her to,
under a reefed mainsail, and slept as sound as a lord. I hadn’t an
uncomfortable moment, after I got outside of the reef again; and the happiest
hour of my life was that in which I saw the tree-tops of the island dip."
"And how long were
you navigating in this manner, and what land did you first make?"
"Seven weeks,
though I made half a dozen islands, every one of them just such a looking
object as that I had left. You weren’t about to catch me ashore again in any of
them miserable places! I gave the old boat a slap, and promised to stick by her
as long as she would stick by me, and I kept my word. I saw savages, moreover,
on one or two of the islands, and gave them a berth, having no fancy for being
barbacued."
"And where did you
finally make your land-fall?"
"Nowhere, so; far
as the launch was concerned. I fell in with a Manilla ship, bound to
Valparaiso, and got on board her; and sorry enough was I for the change, when I
came to find out how they lived. The captain took me in, however, and I worked
my passage into port. Finding no ship likely to sail soon, I entered with a
native who was about to cross the Andes, bound over on this side, for the east
coast. Don’t you remember, Miles, monsters of mountains that we could see, a
bit inland, and covered with snow, all along the west side of South America?
You must remember the chaps I mean?"
"Certainly--they
are much too plain, and objects much too striking, ever to be forgotten, when
once seen."
"Well them’s the
Andes; and rough customers they be, let me tell you, boys. You know there is
little amusement in a sailor’s walking on the levellest ’arth and handsomest
highways, on account of the bloody ups and downs a fellow meets with; and so
you may get some idee of the time we had of it, when I tell you, had all the
seas we saw in the last blow been piled on top of each other, they would have
made but a large pancake, compared to them ’ere Andes. Natur’ must have outdone
herself in making ’em; and when they were thrown together, what good comes of
it all? Such mountains might be of some use in keeping the French and English
apart; but you leave nothing but bloody Spaniards on one side of them Andes,
and find bloody Spaniards and Portugeese on the other. However, we found our
way over them, and brought up at a place called Buenos Ayres, from which I
worked my passage round to Rio in a coaster. At Rio, you know, I felt quite at
home, having stopped in there often, in going backward and forward."
"And thence you
took passage in the Dundee for London, intending to get a passage home by the
first opportunity?"
"It needs no witch
to tell that. I had to scull about Rio for several months, doing odd jobs as a
rigger, and the like of that, until, finding no Yankee came in, I got a passage
in a Scotchman. I’ll not complain of Sawney, who was kind enough to me as a shipwrecked
mariner; for that was the character I sailed under, hermits being no way
fashionable among us Protestants, though it’s very different among them
Catholic chaps, I can tell you. I happened to mention to a landlady on the
road, that I was a sort of a hermit on his travels; when I thought the poor
woman would have gone down on her knees and worshipped me."
Here then was the
history of Moses Marble, and the end of the colony of Marble Land, pigs and
poultry excepted. It was now my turn to be examined. I had to answer fifty
curious inquiries, some of which I found sufficiently embarrassing. When, in
answer to his interrogatories, Marble learned that the Major and Miss Merton
had actually been left at Clawbonny, I saw the ex-mate wink at Talcott, who smiled
in reply. Then, where was Rupert, and how came on the law? The farm and mills
were not forgotten; and, as for Neb, he was actually ordered up into the top,
in order that there might be another shake of the hand, and that he might
answer for himself. In a word, nothing could be more apparent than the delight
of Marble at finding himself among us once more. I believed even then, that the
man really loved me; and the reader will remember how long we had sailed
together, and how much we had seen in company. More than once did my old
shipmate dash the tears from his eyes, as he spoke of his satisfaction.
"I say, Miles--I
say, Roger," he cried--"this is like being at home, and none of your
bloody hermitages! Blast me, if I think, now, I should dare pass through a wood
all alone. I’m never satisfied unless I see a fellow-creatur’, for fear of
being left. I did pretty well with the Scotchman, who has a heart, though it’s
stowed away in oatmeal, but this is home. I must ship as your steward, Miles,
for hang on to you I will."
"If we ever part,
again, until one or both go into dock, it will be your fault, my old friend. If
I have thought of you once, since we parted, I have dreamed of you fifty times!
Talcott and I were talking of you in the late gale, and wondering what sail you
would advise us to put the ship under."
"The old lessons
have not all been forgotten, boys; it was easy enough to see that. I said to
myself, as you stood down upon us, ’that chap has a real sea-dog aboard, as is
plain by the manner in which he has everything snug, while he walks ahead like
an owner in a hurry to be first in the market.’"
It was then agreed
Marble should keep a watch; whenever it suited him, and that he should do just
as he pleased aboard. At some future day, some other arrangement might be made,
though he declared his intention to stick by the ship, and also announced a
determination to be my first-mate for life, as soon as Talcott got a vessel, as
doubtless he would, through the influence of his friends, as soon as he
returned home. I laughed at all this, though I bade him heartily welcome, and
then I nick-named him commodore, adding that he should sail with me in that
capacity, doing just as much, and just as little duty as he pleased. As for
money, there was a bag of dollars in the cabin, and he had only to put his hand
in, and take what he wanted. The key of the locker was in my pocket, and could
be had for asking. Nobody was more delighted with this arrangement than Neb,
who had even taken a fancy to Marble, from the moment when the latter led him
up from the steerage of the John, by the ear.
"I say, Miles,
what sort of bloody animals are them passengers of your’s?" Marble next
demanded, looking over the rim of the top, down at the trio on deck, with a
good deal of curiosity expressed in his countenance. "This is the first
time I ever knew a ship-master driven aloft by his passengers, in order to talk
secrets!"
"That is because
you never sailed with the Brigham family, my friend. They’ll pump you till you
suck, in the first twenty-four hours, rely on it. They’ll get every fact about
your birth, the island where you first saw me, what you have been about, and
what you mean to do; in a word, the past, present, and future."
"Leave me to
overlay their cur’osity," answered the ex-mate, or new commodore--"I
got my hand in, by boarding six weeks with a Connecticut old maid, once, and I’ll
defy the keenest questioner of them all."
We had a little more
discourse, when we all went below, and I introduced Marble to my passengers, as
one who was to join our mess. After this, things went on in their usual train.
In the course of the day, however, I overheard the following brief dialogue
between Brigham and Marble, the ladies being much too delicate to question so
rough a mariner.
"You came on board
us, somewhat unexpectedly, I rather conclude, Captain Marble?" commenced
the gentleman.
"Not in the least;
I have been expecting to meet the Dawn, just about this spot, more than a
month, now."
"Well, that is
odd! I do not comprehend how such a thing could well be foreseen?"
"Do you understand
spherical trigonometry, sir?"
"I cannot say I am
at all expert--I’ve looked into mathematics, but have no great turn for the
study."
"It would be
hopeless, then, to attempt to explain the matter. If you had your hand in at
the spherical, I could make it all as plain as the capstan."
"You and Captain
Wallingford must be somewhat old acquaintances, I conclude?"
"Somewhat,"
answered Marble, very drily.
"Have you ever
been at the place that he calls Clawbonny? A queer name, I rather think,
Captain!"
"Not at all, sir.
I know a place, down in the Eastern States, that was called Scratch and Claw,
and a very pretty spot it was."
"It’s not usual
for us to the eastward, to give names to farms and places. It is done a little
by the Boston folk, but they are notional, as everybody knows."
"Exactly; I suppose
it was for want of use, the chap I mean made out no better in naming his
place."
Mr. Brigham was no
fool; he was merely a gossip. He took the hint, and asked no more questions of
Marble. He tried Neb, notwithstanding; but the black having his orders, obeyed
them so literally, that I really believe we parted in Bordeaux, a fortnight
later, without any of the family’s making the least discovery. Glad enough was
I to get rid of them; yet, brief as had been our intercourse, they produced a
sensible influence on my future happiness. Such is the evil of this habit of
loose talking, men giving credit to words conceived in ignorance and uttered in
the indulgence of one of the most contemptible of all our propensities. To
return to my ship.
We reached Bordeaux
without any further accident, or delay. I discharged in the usual way, and
began to look about me, for another freight. It had been my intention to return
to New York, and to keep the festivities of attaining my majority, at
Clawbonny; but, I confess the discourse of these eternal gossips, the Brighams,
had greatly lessened the desire to see home again, so soon. A freight for New
York was offered me, but I postponed an answer, until it was given to another
ship. At length an offer was made me to go to Cronstadt, in Russia, with a
cargo of wines and brandies, and I accepted it. The great and better informed
merchants, as it would seem, distrusted the continuance of the hollow peace
that then existed, and a company of them thought it might be well to transfer
their liquors to the capital of the czar, in readiness for contingencies. An
American ship was preferred, on account of her greater speed, as well as on
account of her probable neutral character, in the event of troubles occurring
at any unlooked-for moment. The Dawn took in her wines and brandies
accordingly, and sailed for the Baltic about the last of August. She had a
long, but a safe passage, delivering the freight according to the
charter-party, in good condition. While at Cronstadt, the American consul, and
the consignees of an American ship that had lost her master and chief-mate by
the smallpox, applied to me to let Marble carry the vessel home. I pressed the
offer on my old friend, but he obstinately refused to have anything to do with
the vessel. I then recommended Talcott, and after some negotiation, the latter
took charge of the Hyperion. I was sorry to part with my mate, to whom I had
become strongly attached; but the preferment was so clearly to his advantage,
that I could take no other course. The vessel being ready, she sailed the day
after Talcott joined her; and, sorry am I to be compelled to add, that she was
never heard of, after clearing the Cattegat. The equinox of that season was
tremendously severe, and it caused the loss of many vessels; that of the
Hyperion doubtless among the rest.
Marble insisted on
taking Talcott’s place, and he now became my chief-mate, as I had once been
his. After a little delay, I took in freight on Russian government account, and
sailed for Odessa. It was thought the Sublime Porte would let an American
through; but, after reaching the Dardanelles, I was ordered back, and was
obliged to leave my cargo in Malta, which it was expected would be in
possession of its own knights by that time, agreeably to the terms of the late
treaty. From Malta I sailed for Leghorn, in quest of another freight. I pass
over the details of these voyages, as really nothing worthy of being recorded
occurred. They consumed a good deal of time; the delay at the Dardanelles alone
exceeding six weeks, during which negotiations were going on up at
Constantinople, but all in vain. In consequence of all these detentions, and
the length of the passages, I did not reach Leghorn until near the close of
March, I wrote to Grace and Mr. Hardinge, whenever a favourable occasion
offered, but I did not get a letter from home, during the whole period. It was
not in the power of my sister or guardian--late guardian would be the most
accurate expression, as I had been of age since the previous October--to write,
it being impossible for me to let them know when, or where, a letter would find
me. It followed, that while my friends at home were kept tolerably apprised of
my movements, I was absolutely in the dark as respected them. That this
ignorance gave me great concern, it would be idle to deny; yet, I had a species
of desperate satisfaction in keeping aloof, and in leaving the course clear to
Mr. Andrew Drewett. As respects substantials, I had sent a proper power of
attorney to Mr. Hardinge, who, I doubted not, would take the same care of my
temporal interests he had never ceased to do since the day of my beloved mother’s
death.
Freights were not
offering freely at Leghorn, when the Dawn arrived. After waiting a fortnight,
however, I began to take in for America, and on American account. In the
meantime, the cargo coming to hand slowly, I left Marble to receive it, and
proceeded on a little excursion in Tuscany, or Etruria, as that part of the
world was then called. I visited Pisa, Lucca, Florence, and several other
intermediate towns. At Florence, I passed a week looking at sights, and amusing
myself the best way I could. The gallery and the churches kept me pretty busy,
and the reader will judge of my surprise one day, at hearing my own name
uttered on a pretty high key, by a female voice, in the Duomo, or Cathedral of
the place. On turning, I found myself in the presence of the Brighams! I was
overwhelmed with questions in a minute. Where had I been? Where was Talcott?
Where was the ship? When did I sail, and whither did I sail? After this came
the communications. They had been to Paris; had seen the French Consul, and had
dined with Mr. R. N. Livingston, then negotiating the treaty of Louisiana; had
seen the Louvre; had been to Geneva; had seen the Lake; had seen Mont Blanc;
had crossed Mont Cenis; had been at Milan; Rome; had seen the Pope; Naples; had
seen Vesuvius; had been at Paestum; had come back to Florence, and nous voici!
Glad enough was I, when I got them fairly within the gates of the City of the
Lily. Next came America; from which part of the world they received such
delightful letters! One from Mrs. Jonathan Little, a Salem lady then residing
in New York, had just reached them. It contained four sheets, and was full of
news. Then commenced the details; and I was compelled to listen to a string of
gossip that connected nearly all the people of mark, my informants had ever
heard of in the great Commercial Emporium that was to be. How suitable is this
name! Emporium would not have been sufficiently distinctive for a town in which
"the merchants" are all in all; in which they must have the
post-office; in which they support the nation by paying all the revenue; in
which the sun must shine and the dew fall to suit their wants; and in which the
winds, themselves, may be recreant to their duty, when they happen to be foul!
Like the Holy Catholic Protestant Episcopal Church, Trading Commercial
Trafficking Emporium should have been the style of such a place; and I hope,
ere long, some of the "Manor Born" genii of that great town, will see
the matter rectified.
"By the way,
Captain Wallingford," cut in Jane, at one of Sarah’s breathing intervals,
that reminded me strongly of the colloquial Frenchman’s "s’il crache il
est perdu," "You know something of poor Mrs. Bradfort, I
believe?"
I assented by a bow.
"It was just as we
told you," cried Sarah, taking her revenge. "The poor woman is dead!
and, no doubt, of that cancer. What a frightful disease! and how accurate has
our information been, in all that affair!"
"I think her will
the most extraordinary of all," added Mr. Brigham, who, as a man, kept an
eye more to the main chance. "I suppose you have heard all about her will,
Captain Wallingford?"
I reminded the
gentleman that this was the first I had ever heard of the lady’s death.
"She has left
every dollar to young Mr. Hardinge, her cousin’s son;" added Jane,
"cutting off that handsome, genteel, young lady his sister, as well as her
father, without a cent"--in 1803, they just began to speak of cents,
instead of farthings--"and everybody says it was so cruel!"
"That is not the
worst of it," put in Sarah. "They do say, Miss Merton, the English
lady that made so much noise in New York--let me see, Mr. Brigham, what Earl’s
grand-daughter did we hear she was?--"
This was a most
injudicious question, as it gave the husband an opportunity to take the word
out of her mouth.
"Lord Cumberland’s,
I believe, or some such person---but, no matter whose. It is quite certain,
General Merton, her father, consents to let her marry young Mr. Hardinge, now
Mrs. Bradfort’s will is known; and, as for the sister, he declares he will
never give her a dollar."
"He will have
sixteen thousand dollars a year," said Jane, with emphasis.
"Six, my dear,
six"--returned the brother, who had reasonably accurate notions touching
dollars and cents, or he never would have been travelling in Italy; "six
thousand dollars a year, was just Mrs. Bradfort’s income, as my old
school-fellow Upham told me, and there isn’t another man in York, who can tell
fortunes as true as himself. He makes a business of it, and don’t fail one time
in twenty."
"And is it quite
certain that Mr. Rupert Hardinge gets all the fortune of Mrs. Bradfort?" I
asked, with a strong effort to seem composed.
"Not the least
doubt of it, in the world. Everybody is talking about it; and there cannot well
be a mistake, you know, as it was thought the sister would be an heiress, and
people generally take care to be pretty certain about that class. But, of
course, a young man with that fortune will be snapped up, as a swallow catches
a fly. I’ve bet Sarah a pair of gloves we hear of his marriage in three
months."
The Brighams talked an
hour longer, and made me promise to visit them at their hotel, a place I could
not succeed in finding. That evening, I left Florence for Leghorn, writing a
note of apology, in order not to be rude. Of course, I did not believe half
these people had told me; but a part, I made no doubt, was true. Mrs. Bradfort
was dead, out of all question; and I thought it possible she might not so far
have learned to distinguish between the merit of Lucy, and that of Rupert, to
leave her entire fortune to the last. As for the declaration of the brother
that he would give his sister nothing, that seemed to me to be rather strong
for even Rupert. I knew the dear girl too well, and was certain she would not repine;
and I was burning with the desire to be in the field, now she was again
penniless.
What a change was this!
Here were the Hardinges, those whom I had known as poor almost as dependants on
my own family, suddenly enriched. I knew Mrs. Bradfort had a large six thousand
a year, besides her own dwelling-house, which stood in Wall Street, a part of
the commercial emporium that was just beginning to be the focus of banking, and
all other monied operations, and which even then promised to become a fortune of
itself. It is true, that old Daniel M’Cormick still held his levees on his
venerable stoop, where all the heavy men in town used to congregate, and joke,
and buy and sell, and abuse Boney; and that the Winthrops, the Wilkeses, the
Jaunceys, the Verplancks, the Whites, the Ludlows, and other families of mark,
then had their town residences in this well-known street; but coming events
were beginning "to cast their shadows before," and it was easy to
foresee that this single dwelling might at least double Rupert’s income, under
the rapid increase of the country and the town. Though Lucy was still poor,
Rupert was now rich.
If family connection,
that all-important and magical influence, could make so broad a distinction
between us, while I was comparatively wealthy, and Lucy had nothing, what, to
regard the worst side of the picture, might I not expect from it, when the
golden scale preponderated on her side. That Andrew Drewett would still marry
her, I began to fear again. Well, why not? I had never mentioned love to the
sweet girl, fondly, ardently as I was attached to her; and what reason had I
for supposing that one in her situation could reserve her affections for a
truant sailor? I am afraid I was unjust enough to regret that this piece of
good fortune should have befallen Rupert. He must do something for his sister,
and every dollar seemed to raise a new barrier between us.
From that hour, I was
all impatience to get home. Had not the freight been engaged, I think I should
have sailed in ballast. By urging the merchants, however, we got to sea May
15th, with a full cargo, a portion of which I had purchased on my own account,
with the money earned by the ship, within the last ten months. Nothing occurred
worthy of notice, until the Dawn neared the Straits of Gibraltar. Here we were
boarded by an English frigate, and first learned the declaration of a new war
between France and England; a contest that, in the end, involved in it all the
rest of christendom. Hostilities had already commenced, the First Consul having
thrown aside the mask, just three days after we left port. The frigate treated
us well, it being too soon for the abuses that followed, and we got through the
pass without further molestation.
As soon as in the
Atlantic, I took care to avoid everything we saw, and nothing got near us,
until we had actually made the Highlands of Navesink. An English sloop-of-war,
however, had stood into the angles of the coast, formed by Long Island and the
Jersey shore, giving us a race for the Hook. I did not know whether I ought to
be afraid of this cruiser, or not, but my mind was made up, not to be boarded
if it could be helped. We succeeded in passing ahead, and entered the Hook,
while he was still a mile outside of the bar. I got a pilot on the bar, as was then
very usual, and stood up towards the town with studding-sails set, it being
just a twelvemoth, almost to an hour, from the day when I passed up the bay in
the Crisis. The pilot took the ship in near Coenties slip, Marble’s favourite
berth, and we had her secured, and her sails unbent before the sun set.
"With look like
patient Job’s, eschewing evil;
With motions graceful
as a bird’s in air;
Thou art, in sober
truth, the veriest devil
That ere clinched
fingers in a captive’s hair."
HALLECK.
There was about an hour
of daylight, when I left the compting-house of the consignees, and pursued my
way up Wall Street to Broadway. I was on my way to the City Hotel, then, as
now, one of the best inns of the town. On Trinity Church walk, just as I
quitted the Wall Street crossing, whom should I come plump upon in turning, but
Rupert Hardinge? He was walking down the street in some little haste, and was
evidently much surprised, perhaps I might say startled, at seeing me.
Nevertheless, Rupert was not easily disconcerted, and his manner at once became
warm, if not entirely free from embarrassment. He was in deep mourning; though
otherwise dressed in the height of the fashion.
"Wallingford!"
he exclaimed--it was the first time he did not call me "Miles,"--"Wallingford!
my fine fellow, what cloud did you drop from?--We have had so many reports
concerning you, that your appearance is as much a matter of surprise, as would
be that of Bonaparte, himself. Of course, your ship is in?"
"Of course,"
I answered, taking his offered hand; "you know I am wedded to her, for
better, for worse, until death or shipwreck doth us part."
"Ay, so I’ve
always told the ladies--’there is no other matrimony in Wallingford,’ I’ve said
often, ’than that which will make him a ship’s husband.’ But you look
confoundedly well--the sea agrees with you, famously."
"I make no
complaint of my health--but tell me of that of our friends and families? Your
father--"
"Is up at
Clawbonny, just now--you know how it is with him. No change of circumstances
will ever make him regard his little smoke-house looking church, as anything
but a cathedral, and his parish as a diocese. Since the great change in our
circumstances, all this is useless, and I often think--you know one wouldn’t
like to say as much to him--but I often think, he might just as well give up
preaching, altogether."
"Well, this is
good, so far--now for the rest of you, all. You meet my impatience too
coldly."
"Yes, you were
always an impatient fellow. Why, I suppose you need hardly be told that I have
been admitted to the bar."
"That I can very
well imagine--you must have found your sea-training of great service on the
examination."
"Ah! my dear
Wallingford--what a simpleton I was! But one is so apt to take up strange
conceits in boyhood, that he is compelled to look back at them in wonder, in
after life. But, which way are you walking?"--slipping an arm in
mine--"if up, I’ll take a short turn with you. There’s scarce a soul in
town, at this season; but you’ll see prodigiously fine girls in Broadway, at
this hour, notwithstanding --those that belong to the other sets, you know;
those that belong to families that can’t get into the country among the leaves.
Yes, as I was saying, one scarce knows himself, after twenty. Now, I can hardly
recall a taste, or an inclination, that I cherished in my teens, that has not
flown to the winds. Nothing is permanent in boyhood--we grow in our persons,
and our minds, sentiments, affections, views, hopes, wishes, and ambition; all
take new directions."
"This is not very
flattering, Rupert, to one whose acquaintance with you may be said to be
altogether boyish."
"Oh! of course I
don’t mean that. Habit keeps all right in such matters; and I dare say I shall
always be as much attached to you, as I was in childhood. Still, we are on
diverging lines, now, and cannot for ever remain boys."
"You have told me
nothing of the rest," I said, half choked, in my eagerness to hear of the
girls, and yet unaccountably afraid to ask. I believe I dreaded to hear that
Lucy was married. "How, and where is Grace?"
"Oh! Grace!--yes,
I forgot her, to my shame, as you would naturally wish to inquire. Why, my dear
Captain, to be as frank as one ought with so old an acquaintance your sister is
not in a good way, I’m much afraid; though I’ve not seen her in an age. She was
down among us in the autumn, but left town for the holidays, for them she
insisted on keeping at Clawbonny, where she said the family had always kept
them, and away she went. Since then, she has not returned, but I fear she is
far from well. You know what a fragile creature Grace ever has been--so
American!--Ah! Wallingford! our females have no constitutions--charming as
angels, delicate as fairies, and all that; but not to be compared to the
English women in constitutions."
I felt a torrent of
fire rushing through my blood, and it was with difficulty I refrained from
hurling the heartless scoundrel who leaned on my arm, into the ditch. A moment
of reflection, however, warned me of the precipice on which I stood. He was Mr.
Hardinge’s son, Lucy’s brother; and I had no proofs that he had ever induced
Grace to think he loved her. It was so easy for those who had been educated as
we four had been, to be deceived on such a point, that I felt it unsafe to do
anything precipitately. Friendship, habit, as Rupert expressed it, might so
easily be mistaken for the fruits of passion, that one might well be deceived.
Then it was all-important to Grace’s self-respect, to her feelings, in some
measure to her character, to be careful, that I suppressed my wrath, though it
nearly choked me.
"I am sorry to
hear this," I answered, after a long pause, the deep regret I felt at
having such an account of my sister’s health contributing to make my manner
seem natural; "very, very sorry to hear it. Grace is one that requires the
tenderest care and watching; and I have been making passage after passage in
pursuit of money, when I am afraid I should have been at Clawbonny, discharging
the duties of a brother. I can never forgive myself!"
"Money is a very
good thing, Captain," answered Rupert, with a smile that appeared to mean
more than the tongue expressed--"a surprisingly good thing is money! But
you must not exaggerate Grace’s illness, which I dare say is merely
constitutional, and will lead to nothing. I hope your many voyages have
produced their fruits?"
"And Lucy?" I
resumed, disregarding his question concerning my own success as an owner.
"Where and how is she?"
"Miss Hardinge is
in town--in her own--that is, in our house--in Wall Street, though she goes to
the place in the morning. No one who can, likes to remain among these hot
bricks, that has a pleasant country-house to fly to, and open to receive him.
But I forgot--I have supposed you to know what it is very likely you have never
heard?"
"I learned the
death of Mrs. Bradfort while in Italy, and, seeing you in black, at once
supposed it was for her."
"Yes, that’s just
it. An excellent woman has been taken from us, and, had she been my own mother,
I could not have received greater kindnesses from her. Her end, my dear
Wallingford, was admitted by all the clergy to be one of the most edifying
known in the place for years."
"And Mrs. Bradfort
has left you her heir? It is now time to congratulate you on your good fortune.
As I un-understand her estate came through females to her, and from a common
ancestor of hers and yours, there is not the slightest reason why you should
not be gratified by the bequest. But Lucy--I hope she was not altogether
forgotten?"
Rupert fidgeted, and I
could see that he was on tenter-hooks. As I afterwards discovered, he wished to
conceal the real facts from the world; and yet he could not but foresee that I
would probably learn them from his father. Under all the circumstances,
therefore, he fancied it best to make me a confidant. We were strolling between
Trinity and Paul’s church walks, then the most fashionable promenade in town;
and, before he would lay open his secret, my companion led me over by the
Oswego Market, and down Maiden Lane, lest he might betray himself to the more
fashionable stocks and stones. He did not open his lips until clear of the
market, when he laid bare his budget of griefs in something that more resembled
his old confidential manner, than he had seen fit to exhibit in the earlier
part of our interview.
"You must know,
Miles," he commenced, "that Mrs. Bradfort was a very peculiar
woman--a very peculiar sort of a person, indeed. An, excellent lady, I am ready
to allow, and one that made a remarkably edifying and; but one whose
peculiarities, I have understood, she inherited with her fortune. Women do get
the oddest conceits into their heads, you know, and American women before all others;
a republic being anything but favourable to the continuation of property in the
same line. Miss Merton, who is a girl of excellent sense, as you well know
yourself, Miles, says, now, in England I should have succeeded, quite as a
matter of course, to all Mrs. Bradfort’s real estate."
"You, as a
lawyer--a common law lawyer-can scarcely require the opinion of an Englishwoman
to tell you what the English laws would do in a question of descent."
"Oh! they’ve a
plaguey sight of statutes in that country, as well as ourselves. Between the
two, the common law is getting to be a very uncommon sort of a law. But, to cut
the matter short, Mrs. Bradfort made a will."
"Dividing her
property equally between you and Lucy, I dare say, to Miss Merton’s great dissatisfaction."
"Why, not just so,
Miles--not exactly so; a very capricious, peculiar woman was Mrs.
Bradfort--"
I have often remarked,
when a person has succeeded in throwing dust into another’s eyes, but is
discarded on being found out, that the rejected of principle is very apt to
accuse his former dupe of being capricious; when, in fact, he has only been
deceived. As I said nothing, however, leaving Rupert to flounder on in the best
manner he could, the latter, after a pause, proceeded--
"But her end was
very admirable" he said, "and to the last degree edifying. You must
know, she made a will, and in that will she left everything, even to the town
and country houses, to--my sister."
I was thunder-struck!
Here were all my hopes blown again to the winds. After a long pause, I resumed
the discourse.
"And whom did she
leave as executor?" I asked, instantly foreseeing the consequences should
that office be devolved on Rupert, himself.
"My father. The
old gentleman has had his hands full, between your father and mother, and Mrs.
Bradfort. Fortunately, the estate of the last is in a good condition, and is
easily managed. Almost entirely in stores and houses in the best part of the
town, well insured, a few thousands in stocks, and as much in bonds and mortgages,
the savings from the income, and something like a year’s rents in bank. A good
seven thousand a year, with enough surplus to pay for repairs, collection and
other charges."
"And all this,
then, is Lucy’s!" I exclaimed, feeling something like the bitterness of
knowing that such an heiress was not for me.
"Temporarily;
though, of course, I consider Lucy as only my trustee for half of it. You know
how it is with the women; they fancy all us young men spendthrifts, and, so,
between the two, they have reasoned in this way--’Rupert is a good fellow at
bottom; but Rupert is young, and he will make the money fly--now, I’ll give it
all to you, Lucy, in my will, but, of course, you’ll take care of your brother,
and let him have half, or perhaps two-thirds, being a male, at the proper time,
which will be, as soon as you come of age, and can convey. You understand Lucy
is but nineteen, and cannot convey these two years."
"And Lucy admits
this to be true?--You have proof of all this?"
"Proof! I’d take
my own affidavit of it. You see it is reasonable, and what I had a right to
expect. Everything tends to confirm it. Between ourselves, I had quite $2000 of
debt; and yet, you see, the good lady did not leave me a dollar to pay even my
honest creditors; a circumstance that so pious a woman, and one who made so
edifying an end, would never think of doing, without ulterior views.
Considering Lucy as my trustee, explains the whole thing."
"I thought Mrs.
Bradfort made you an allowance, Rupert; some $600 a year, besides keeping you
in her own house?"
"A thousand-but,
what is $1000 a year to a fashionable man, in a town like this. First and last,
the excellent old lady, gave me about $5000, all of which confirms the idea,
that, at the bottom, she intended me for her heir. What woman in her senses,
would think of giving $5000 to a relative to whom she did not contemplate
giving more? The thing is clear on its face, and I should certainly go into
chancery, with anybody but Lucy."
"And Lucy?--what
says she to your views on the subject of Mrs. Bradfort’s intentions?"
"Why, you have
some acquaintance with Lucy--used to be intimate with her, as one might say,
when children, and know something of her character--"This to me, who
fairly worshipped the earth on which the dear girl trod!--"She never
indulges in professions, and likes to take people by surprise, when she
contemplates doing them a service--" this was just as far from Lucy’s
natural and honest mode of dealing, as it was possible to be--"and, so,
she has been as mum as one who has lost the faculty of speech. However, she
never speaks of her affairs to others; that is a good sign, and indicates an
intention to consider herself as my trustee; and, what is better still, and
more plainly denotes what her conscience dictates in the premises, she has
empowered her father to pay all my debts; the current income and loose cash,
being at her disposal, at once. It would have been better had she given me the
money, to satisfy these creditors with it, for I knew which had waited the
longest, and were best entitled to receive the dollars at once; but, it’s
something to have all their receipts in my pocket, and to start fair again.
Thank Heaven, that much is already done. To do Lucy justice, moreover, she
allows me $1500 a year, ad interim. Now, Miles, I’ve conversed with you, as
with an old friend, and because I knew my father would tell you the whole, when
you get up to Clawbonny; but you will take it all in strict confidence. It
gives a fashionable young fellow so silly an air, to be thought dependent on a
sister; and she three years younger than himself! So I have hinted the actual
state of the case, round among my friends; but, it is generally believed that I
am in possession already, and that Lucy is dependent on me, instead of my being
dependent on her. The idea, moreover, is capital for keeping off
fortune-hunters, as you will see at a glance."
"And will the
report satisfy a certain Mr. Andrew Drewett?" I asked, struggling to
assume a composure I was far from feeling. "He was all attention when I
sailed, and I almost expected to hear there was no longer a Lucy
Hardinge."
"To tell you the
truth, Miles, I thought so, too, until the death of Mrs. Bradfort. The
mourning, however, most opportunely came to put a stop to anything of the sort,
were it even contemplated. It would be so awkward, you will understand, to have
a brother-in-law before everything is settled, and the trust is accounted for.
Au reste--I am very well satisfied with Andrew, and let him know I am his
friend; he is well connected; fashionable; has a pretty little fortune; and, as
I sometimes tell Lucy, that he is intended for her, as Mrs. Bradfort, no doubt,
foresaw, inasmuch as his estate, added to just one-third of that of our dear
departed cousin, would just make up the present income. On my honour, now, I do
not think the difference would be $500 per annum."
"And how does your
sister receive your hints?"
"Oh!
famously--just as all girls do, you know. She blushes, and sometimes she looks
vexed; then she smiles, and puts up her lip, and says ’Nonsense!’ and ’What
folly!’ ’Rupert, I’m surprised at you!’ and all that sort of stuff, which
deceives nobody, you’ll understand, not even her poor, simple, silly brother.
But, Miles, I must quit you now, for I have an engagement to accompany a party
to the theatre, and was on my way to join them when we met. Cooper plays, and
you know what a lion he is; one would not wish to lose a syllable of his Othello."
"Stop, Rupert--one
word more before we part. From your conversation, I gather that the Mertons are
still here?"
"The Mertons! Why,
certainly; established in the land, and among its tip-top people. The Colonel
finds his health benefited by the climate, and he has managed to get some
appointment which keeps him among us. He has Boston relatives, moreover, and I
believe is fishing up some claims to property in that quarter. The Mertons
here, indeed! what would New York be without the Mertons!"
"And my old friend
the Major is promoted, too--you called him Colonel, I think?"
"Did I? I believe
he is oftener called General Merton, than anything else. You must be mistaken
about his being only a Major, Miles; everybody here calls him either Colonel,
or General."
"Never mind; I
hope it is as you say. Good-bye, Rupert; I’ll not betray you, and--"
"Well-you were
about to say--"
"Why, mention me
to Lucy; you know we were acquainted when children. Tell her I wish her all
happiness in her new position, to which I do not doubt she will do full credit;
and that I shall endeavour to see her before I sail again."
"You’ll not be at
the theatre this evening? Cooper is well worth seeing--a most famous fellow in
Othello!"
"I think not. Do
not forget to mention me to your sister; and so, once more, adieu!"
We parted--Rupert to go
towards Broadway, at a great pace, and I to lounge along, uncertain whither to
proceed. I had sent Neb to inquire if the Wallingford were down, and understood
she would leave the basin at sunrise. It was now my intention to go up in her;
for, though I attached no great importance to any of Rupert’s facts, his report
concerning my sister’s health rendered me exceedingly uneasy. Insensibly I
continued my course down Maiden Lane, and soon found myself near the ship. I
went on board, had an explanation with Marble, gave some orders to Neb, and
went ashore again, all in the course of the next half-hour. By a sort of secret
attraction, I was led towards the Park, and soon found myself at the door of
the theatre. Mrs. Bradfort had now been dead long enough to put Lucy in second
mourning, and I fancied I might get a view of her in the party that Rupert was
to accompany. Buying a ticket, I entered and made my way up into the Shakspeare
box. Had I been better acquainted with the place, with the object in view I
should have gone into the pit.
Notwithstanding the
lateness of the season, it was a very full house. Cooper’s, in that day, was a
name that filled every mouth, and he seldom failed to fill every theatre in
which he appeared. With many first-rate qualifications for his art, and a very
respectable conception of his characters, he threw everything like competition
behind him; though there were a few, as there ever will be among the
superlatively intellectual, who affected to see excellencies in Fennel, and
others, to which this great actor could not aspire. The public decided against
these select few, and, as is invariably the case when the appeal is made to
human feelings, the public decided right. Puffery will force into notice and
sustain a false judgment, in such matters, for a brief space; but nature soon
asserts her sway, and it is by natural decisions that such points are ever the
most justly determined. Whatever appeals to human sympathies, will be answered
by human sympathies. Popularity too often gains its ascendency behind the
hypocrite’s mask in religion; it is usually a magnificent mystification in
politics; it frequently becomes the patriot’s stalking-horse, on which he rides
to power; in social life, it is the reward of empty smiles, unmeaning bows, and
hollow squeezes of the hand; but with the player, the poet, and all whose
pursuits bring them directly in contact with the passions, the imagination and
the heart, it is the unerring test of merit, with certain qualifications
connected with the mind and the higher finish of pure art. It may be questioned
if Cooper were not the greatest actor of his day, in a certain range of his own
characters.
I have said that the
house was full. I got a good place, however; though it was not in the front
row. Of course I could only see the side boxes beneath, and not even quite all
of them. My eyes ran eagerly over them, and I soon caught a glimpse of the
fine, curling hair of Rupert. He sat by the side of Emily Merton, the Major--I
knew he was a colonel or general, only by means of a regular Manhattan
promotion, which is so apt to make hundreds of counts, copper captains, and
travelling prodigies of those who are very small folk at home--the Major sat next,
and, at his side, I saw a lady, whom I at once supposed to be Lucy. Every nerve
in my system thrilled, as I caught even this indistinct view of the dear
creature. I could just see the upper part of her face, as it was occasionally
turned towards the Major; and once I caught that honest smile of hers, which I
knew had never intentionally deceived.
The front seat of the
box had two vacant places. The bench would hold six, while it had yet only
four. The audience, however, was still assembling, and, presently, a stir in
Lucy’s box denoted the arrival of company. The whole party moved, and Andrew
Drewett handed an elderly lady in, his mother, as I afterwards ascertained, and
took the other place himself. I watched the salutations that were exchanged,
and understood that the new comers had been expected. The places had been
reserved for them, and old Mrs. Drewett was doubtless the chaperone; though,
one having a brother and the other a father with her, the two young ladies had
not hesitated about preceding the elderly lady. They had come from different
quarters of the town, and had agreed to meet at the theatre. Old Mrs. Drewett
was very particular in shaking hands with Lucy, though I had not the misery of
seeing her son go through the same ceremony. Still he was sufficiently pointed
in his salutations; and, during the movements, I perceived he managed to get
next to Lucy, leaving the Major to entertain his mother. All this was natural,
and what might have been expected; yet, it gave me a pang that I cannot describe.
I sat, for half an
hour, perfectly inattentive to the play, meditating on the nature of my real
position towards Lucy. I recalled the days of childhood and early youth; the
night of my first departure from home; my return, and the incidents accompanying
my second departure; the affair of the locket, and all I had truly felt myself,
and all that I had supposed Lucy herself to feel, on those several occasions.
Could it be possible I had so much deceived myself, and that the interest the
dear girl had certainly manifested in me had been nothing but the fruits of her
naturally warm and honest heart--her strong disposition to frankness-habit, as
Rupert had so gently hinted in reference to ourselves? Then I could not conceal
from myself the bitter fact that I was, now, no equal match for Lucy, in the
eyes of the world. While she was poor, and I comparatively rich, the inequality
in social station might have been overlooked; it existed, certainly, but was
not so very marked that it might not, even in that day, be readily forgotten;
but now, Lucy was an heiress, had much more than double my own fortune--had a
fortune indeed; while I was barely in easy circumstances, as persons of the
higher classes regarded wealth. The whole matter seemed reversed. It was clear that
a sailor like myself, with no peculiar advantages, those of a tolerable
education excepted, and who was necessarily so much absent, had not the same
chances of preferring his suit, as one of your town idlers; a nominal lawyer,
for instance, who dropped in at his office for an hour or two, just after
breakfast, and promenaded Broadway the rest of the time, until dinner; or a man
of entire leisure, like Andrew Drewett, who belonged to the City Library set,
and had no other connection with business than to see that his rents were
collected and his dividends paid. The more I reflected, the more humble I
became, he less my chances seemed and I determined to quit the theatre, at
once. The reader will remember that I was New York born and bred, a state of society
in which few natives acted on the principle that "there was nothing too
high to be aspired to, nothing too low to be done." I admitted I had
superiors, and was willing to defer to the facts and opinions of the world as I
knew it.
In the lobby of the building,
I experienced a pang at the idea of quitting the place without getting one look
at the face of Lucy. I was in an humble mood, it is true, but that did not
necessarily infer a total self-denial. I determined, therefore, to pass into
the pit, with my box-check, feast my eyes by one long gaze at the dear creature’s
ingenuous countenance, and carry away the impression, as a lasting memorial of
her whom I so well loved, and whom I felt persuaded I should ever continue to
love. After this indulgence, I would studiously avoid her, in order to release
my thoughts as much as possible from the perfect thraldom in which they had
existed, ever since I had heard of Mrs. Bradfort’s death. Previously to that
time, I am afraid I had counted a little more than was becoming on the ease of
my own circumstances, and Lucy’s comparative poverty. Not that I had ever
supposed her to be in the least mercenary--this I knew to be utterly, totally
false--but because the good town of Manhattan, even in 1803, was tant soit peu
addicted to dollars, and Lucy’s charms would not be likely to attract so many
suitors, in the modest setting of a poor country clergyman’s means, as in the
golden frame by which they had been surrounded by Mrs. Bradfort’s testamentary
devise, even supposing Rupert to come in for quite one half.
I had no difficulty in
finding a convenient place in the pit; one, from which I got a front and near
view of the whole six, as they sat ranged side by side. Of the Major and old
Mrs. Drewett it is unnecessary to say much. The latter looked as all
dowager-like widows of that day used to appear, respectable, staid, and richly
attired. The good lady had come on the stage during the revolution, and had a
slightly military air--a parade in her graces, that was not altogether unknown
to the èlèves of that school. I dare say she could use such words as
"martinets," "mowhairs," "brigadiers," and other
terms familiar to her class. Alas! how completely all these little traces of
the past are disappearing from our habits and manners!
As for the Major, he
appeared much better in health, and altogether altered in mien. I could readily
detect the influence of the world on him; He was evidently a so much greater
man in New York than he had been whew I found him in London, that it is not
wonderful he felt the difference. Between the acts, I remarked that all the
principal persons in the front rows were desirous of exchanging nods with the
"British officer," a proof that he was circulating freely in the best
set, and had reached a point, when "not to know him, argues yourself
unknown." [*]
[Footnote *: The miserable moral dependence of this country on Great
Britain, forty years since, cannot well be brought home to the present
generation. It is still too great, but has not a tithe of its former force. The
writer has himself known an Italian Prince, a man of family and of high
personal merit, pass unnoticed before a society that was eager to make the
acquaintance of most of the "agents" of the Birmingham button
dealers; and this simply because one came from Italy and the other from
England. The following anecdote, which is quite as true as any other fact in
this work, furnishes a good example of what is meant. It is now a quarter of a
century since the writer’s first book appeared. Two or three months after the
publication, he was walking down Broadway with a friend, when a man of much
distinction in the New York circles was passing up, on the other side-walk. The
gentleman in question caught the writer’s eye, bowed, and crossed the street, to
shake hands and inquire after the author’s health. The difference in years made
this attention marked. "You are in high favour," observed the friend,
as the two walked away, to "have ---- pay you such a compliment--your book
must have done this." "Now mark my words--I have been puffed in some
English magazine, and ---- knows it." The two were on their way to the
author’s publishers, and, on entering the door, honest Charles Wiley put a puff
on the book in question into the writer’s hand! What rendered the whole more
striking, was the fact that the paragraph was as flagrant a puff as was ever
written, and had probably been paid for, by the English publisher. The
gentleman in question was a man of talents and merit, but he had been born half
a century too soon, to enjoy entire mental independence in a country that had
so recently been a colony.] Emily
certainly looked well and happy. I could see that she was delighted with Rupert’s
flattery, and I confess I cared very little for his change of sentiment, or his
success. That both Major and Emily Merton were different persons in the midst
of the world and in the solitudes of the Pacific, was as evident as it was that
I was a different personage in command of the Crisis, and in the pit of the
Park theatre. I dare say, at that moment. Miss Merton had nearly forgotten that
such a man as Miles Wallingford existed, though I think she sometimes recalled
the string of magnificent pearls that were to ornament the neck of his wife,
should he ever find any one to have him.
But, Lucy, dear,
upright, warm-hearted, truth-telling, beloved Lucy! all this time, I forget to
speak of her. There she sat in maiden loveliness, her beauty still more
developed, her eye as beaming, lustrous, feeling, as ever, her blush as
sensitive, her smile as sweet, and her movements as natural and graceful. The
simplicity of her half-mourning, too, added to her beauty, which was of a
character to require no further aid from dress, than such as was dependent
purely on taste. As I gazed at her, enthralled, I fancied nothing was wanting
to complete the appearance, but my own necklace. Powerful, robust man as I was,
with my frame hardened by exposure and trials, I could have sat down and wept,
after gazing some time at the precious creature, under the feeling produced by
the conviction that I was never to renew my intercourse with her, on terms of
intimacy at least. The thought that from day to day we were to become more and
more strangers, was almost too much to be borne. As it was, scalding tears
forced themselves to my eyes, though I succeeded in concealing the weakness
from those around me. At length the tragedy terminated, the curtain dropped,
and the audience began to move about. The pit which had, just before, been
crowded, was now nearly empty, and I was afraid of being seen. Still, I could
not tear myself away, but remained after nine-tenths of those around me had
gone into the lobbies.
It was easy, now, to
see the change which had come over Lucy’s position, in the attentions she
received. All the ladies in the principal boxes had nods and smiles for her and
half the fashionable-looking young men in the house crowded round her box, or
actually entered it to pay their compliments. I fancied Andrew Drewett had a
self-satisfied air that seemed to say, "you are paying your homage
indirectly to myself, in paying it to this young lady." As for Lucy, my
jealous watchfulness could not detect the smallest alteration in her
deportment, so far as simplicity and nature were concerned. She appeared in a
trifling degree more womanly, perhaps, than when I saw her last, being now in
her twentieth year; but the attentions she received made no visible change in
her manners. I had become lost in the scene, and was standing in a musing
attitude, my side face towards the box, when I heard a suppressed exclamation,
in Lucy’s voice. I was too near her to be mistaken, and it caused the blood to
rush to my heart in a torrent. Turning, I saw the dear girl, with her hand
extended over the front of the box, her face suffused with blushes, and her
eyes riveted on myself. I was recognised, and the surprise had produced a
display of all that old friendship, certainly, that had once existed between
us, in the simplicity and truth of childhood.
"Miles
Wallingford!" she said, as I advanced to shake the offered hand, and as
soon as I was near enough to permit her to speak without attracting too much
attention--"you arrived, and we knew nothing of it!"
It was plain Rupert had
said nothing of having seen me, or of our interview in the street. He seemed a
little ashamed, and leaned forward to say--
"I declare I
forgot to mention, Lucy, that I met Captain Wallingford as I was going to join
the Colonel and Miss Merton. Oh! we have had a long talk together, and it will
save you a history of past events."
"I may,
nevertheless, say," I rejoined, "how happy I am to see Miss Hardinge
looking so well, and to be able to pay my compliments to my old
passengers."
Of course I shook hands
with the Major and Emily, bowed to Drewett, was named to his mother, and was
invited to enter the box, as it was not quite in rule to be conversing between
the pit and the front rows. I forgot my prudent resolutions, and was behind Lucy
in three minutes. Andrew Drewett had the civility to offer me his place, though
it was with an air that said plain enough "what do I care for him--he is a
ship-master, and I am a man of fashion and fortune, and can resume my seat at
any moment, while the poor fellow can only catch his chances, as he
occasionally comes into port." At least, I fancied his manner said
something like this.
"Thank you, Mr.
Drewett," said Lucy, in her sweetest manner. "Mr. Wallingford and I
are very, very old friends,--you know he is Grace’s brother, and you have been
at Clawbonny"--Drewett bowed, civilly enough--"and I have a thousand
things to say to him. So, Miles, take this seat, and let me hear all about your
voyage."
As half the audience
went away as soon as the tragedy ended, the second seat of the box was vacated,
and the other gentlemen getting on it, to stretch their limbs, I had abundance
of room to sit at Lucy’s side, half facing her, at the same time. As she
insisted on hearing my story, before we proceeded to anything else, I was
obliged to gratify her.
"By the way, Major
Merton," I cried, as the tale was closed, "an old friend of yours,
Moses Marble by name, has come to life again, and is at this moment in New
York."
I then related the
manner in which I had fallen in with my old mate. This was a most unfortunate
self-interruption for me, giving the Major a fair opportunity for cutting into
the conversation. The orchestra, moreover, giving notice that the curtain would
soon rise for the after-piece, the old gentleman soon got me into the lobby to
hear the particulars. I was supremely vexed, and I thought Lucy appeared sorry;
but there was no help for it, and then we could not converse while the piece
was going on.
"I suppose you
care little for this silly farce," observed the Major, looking in at one
of the windows, after I had gone over Marble’s affair in detail. "If not,
we will continue our walk, and wait for the ladies to come out. Drewett and
Hardinge will take good care of them."
I assented, and we
continued to walk the lobby till the end of the act. Major Merton was always
gentleman-like; and he even behaved to me, as if he remembered the many
obligations he was under. He now communicated several little facts connected
with his own circumstances, alluding to the probability of his remaining in
America a few years. Our chat continued some time, my looks frequently turning
towards the door of the box, when my companion suddenly observed--
"Your old
acquaintances the Hardinges have had a lucky wind-fall--one, I fancy, they
hardly expected, a few years Since."
"Probably not;
though the estate has fallen into excellent hands," I answered. "I am
surprised, however, that Mrs. Bradfort did not leave the property to the old
gentleman, as it once belonged to their common grandfather, and he properly
stood next in succession."
"I fancy she
thought the good parson would not know what to do with it. Now, Rupert Hardinge
is clever, and spirited, and in a way to make a figure in the world; and it is
probably in better hands, than if it had been left first to the old
gentleman."
"The old gentleman
has been a faithful steward to me, and I doubt not would have proved equally so
to his own children. But, does Rupert get all Mrs. Bradfort’s property?"
"I believe not;
there is some sort of a trust, I have heard him say; and I rather fancy that
his sister has some direct or reversionary interest. Perhaps she is named as
the heir, if he die without issue. There was a silly story, that Mrs. Bradfort
had left everything to Lucy; but I have, it from the best authority, that that
is not true--" The idea of Rupert Hardinge’s being the "best
authority" for any thing; a fellow who never knew what unadulterated truth
was, from the time he was in petticoats, or could talk!--"As I know there
is a trust, though one of no great moment; I presume Lucy has some contingent
interest, subject, most probably, to her marrying with her brother’s
approbation, or some such provision. The old lady was sagacious, and no doubt
did all that was necessary."
It is wonderful how
people daily deceive themselves on the subject of property; those who care the
most about it, appearing to make the greatest blunders. In the way of bequests,
in particular, the lies that are told are marvellous. It is now many years since
I learned to take no heed of rumours on such subjects, and least of all,
rumours that come from the class of the money-gripers. Such people refer
everything to dollars, and seldom converse a minute without using the word.
Here, however, was Major Merton evidently Rupert’s dupe; though with what
probable consequences, it was not in my power to foresee. It was clearly not my
business to undeceive him; and the conversation, getting to be embarrassing, I
was not sorry to hear the movement which announced the end of the act. At the
box door, to my great regret, we met Mrs. Drewett retiring, the ladies finding
the farce dull, and not worth the time lost in listening to it. Rupert gave me
an uneasy glance, and he even dragged me aside to whisper--"Miles, what I
told you this evening, is strictly a family secret, and was entrusted to a
friend."
"I have nothing to
do with your private concerns, Rupert--" I answered,--"only, let me
expect you to act honourably, especially when women are concerned."
"Everything will
come right, depend on it; the truth will set everything right, and all will
come out, just as I predicted."
I saw Lucy looking
anxiously around, while Drewett had gone to order the carriages to advance, and
I hoped it might be for me. In a moment I was by her side; at the next, Mr.
Andrew Drewett offered his arm, saying, her carriage "stopped the
way." We moved into the outer lobby, in a body, and then it was found that
Mrs. Drewett’s carriage was up first, while Lucy’s was in the rear. Yes, Lucy’s
carriage!--the dear girl having come into immediate possession of her relative’s
houses, furniture, horses, carriages, and everything else, without reserve,
just as they had been left behind by the last incumbent, when she departed from
the scene of life, to lie down in the grave. Mrs. Bradfort’s arms were still on
the chariot, I observed, its owner refusing all Rupert’s solicitations to
supplant them by those of Hardinge. The latter took his revenge, however, by
telling everybody how generous he was in keeping a carriage for his sister.
The Major handed Mrs.
Drewett in, and her son was compelled to say good night, to see his mother
home. This gave me one blessed minute with Lucy, by herself. She spoke of
Grace; said they had now been separated months, longer than they ever had been
before in their lives, and that all her own persuasions could not induce my
sister to rejoin her in town, while her own wish to visit Clawbonny had been
constantly disappointed, Rupert insisting that her presence was necessary, for
so many arrangements about business.
"Grace is not as
humble as I was, in old times, Miles," said the dear girl, looking me in
the face, half sadly, half reproachfully, the light of the lamp falling full on
her tearful, tender eyes, "and I hope you are not about to imitate her bad
example. She wishes us to know she has Clawbonny for a home, but I never
hesitated to admit how poor we were, while you alone were rich."
"God bless you,
Lucy!" I whispered, squeezing her hand with fervour--"It cannot be
that--have you heard anything of Grace’s health?"
"Oh! she is well,
I know--Rupert tells me that, and her letters are cheerful and kind as ever,
without a word of complaint. But I must see her soon. Grace Wallingford and
Lucy Hardinge were not born to live asunder. Here is the carriage; I shall see
you in the morning, Miles--at breakfast, say--eight o’clock, precisely."
"It will be
impossible--I sail for Clawbonny with the first of the flood, and that will
make at four. I shall sleep in the sloop."
Major Merton put Lucy
into the carriage; the good-nights were passed, and I was left standing on the
lowest step of the building gazing after the carriage, Rupert walking swiftly
away.
"Hear me a little;
For I have only been
silent so long,
And given way unto this
course of fortune,
By noting of the lady:
I have mark’d
A thousand blushing
apparitions start
Into her face; a
thousand innocent shames
In angel whiteness bear
away those blushes--"
SHAKESPEARE
I reached the
Wallingford before eleven, where I found Neb in attendance with my trunks and
other effects. Being now on board my own craft, I gave orders to profit by a
favourable turn in the wind, and to get under-way at once, instead of waiting
for the flood. When I left the deck, the sloop was above the State Prison, a
point towards which the town itself had made considerable progress since the
time I first introduced it to the reader. Notwithstanding this early start, we
did not enter the creek until about eight in the morning of the second day.
No sooner was the
vessel near enough, than my foot was on the wharf, and I began to ascend the
hill. From the summit of the latter I saw my late guardian hurrying along the
road, it afterwards appearing that a stray paper from town had announced the
arrival of the Dawn, and that I was expected to come up in the sloop. I was
received with extended hands, was kissed just as if I had still been a boy, and
heard the guileless old man murmuring his blessings on me, and a prayer of
thankfulness. Nothing ever changed good Mr. Hardinge, who, now that he could
command the whole income of his daughter, was just as well satisfied to live on
the three or four hundreds he got from his glebe and his parish, as he ever had
been in his life.
"Welcome back, my dear
boy, welcome back!" added Mr. Hardinge, his voice and manner still
retaining their fervour. "I said you must--you would be on board, as soon
as they reported the sloop in sight, for I judged your heart by my own. Ah!
Miles, will the time ever come when Clawbonny will be good enough for you? You
have already as much money as you can want, and more will scarce contribute to
your happiness."
"Speaking of
money, my dear sir," I answered, "while I have to regret the loss of
your respectable kinswoman, I may be permitted to congratulate you on the
accession to an old family property--I understand you inherit, in your family,
all of Mrs. Bradfort’s estate-one valuable in amount, and highly acceptable, no
doubt, as having belonged to your ancestors."
"No doubt--no
doubt--it is just as you say; and I hope these unexpected riches will leave us
all as devout servants of God, as I humbly trust they found us. The property,
however, is not mine, but Lucy’s; I need not have any reserve with you, though
Rupert has hinted it might be prudent not to let the precise state of the case
be known, since it might bring a swarm of interested fortune-hunters about the
dear girl, and has proposed that we rather favour the notion the estate is to
be divided among us. This I cannot do directly, you will perceive, as it would
be deception; but one may be silent. With you, however, it is a different
matter, and so I tell you the truth at once. I am made executor, and act, of
course; and this makes me the more glad to see you, for I find so much business
with pounds, shillings and pence draws my mind off from the duties of my holy
office, and that I am in danger of becoming selfish and mercenary. A selfish
priest, Miles, is as odious a thing as a mercenary woman!"
"Little danger of
your ever becoming anything so worldly, my dear sir. But Grace-you have not
mentioned my beloved sister?"
I saw Mr. Hardinge’s
countenance suddenly change. The expression of joy instantly deserted it, and
it wore an air of uncertainty and sadness. A less observant man than the good
divine, in all the ordinary concerns of life, did not exist; but it was
apparent that he now saw something to trouble him.
"Yes, Grace,"
he answered, doubtingly; "the dear girl is here, and all alone, and not as
blithe and amusing as formerly. I am glad of your return on her account, too,
Miles. She is not well, I fear; I would have sent for a physician last week, or
the moment I saw her; but she insists on it, there is no need of one. She is
frightfully beautiful, Miles! You know how it is with Grace--her countenance
always seemed more fitted for heaven than earth; and now it always reminds me
of a seraph’s that was grieving over the sins of men!"
"I fear, sir, that
Rupert’s account, then, is true, and that Grace is seriously ill?"
"I hope not,
boy--I fervently pray not! She is not as usual--that is true; but her mind, her
thoughts, all her inclinations, and, if I may so express it, her energies, seem
turned to heaven. There has been an awakening in the spirit of Grace, that is
truly wonderful. She reads devout books, meditates, and, I make no doubt,
prays, from morn till night. This is the secret of her withdrawal from the
world, and her refusing of all Lucy’s invitations. You know how the girls love
each other--but Grace declines going to Lucy, though she knows that Lucy cannot
come to her."
I now understood it
all. A weight like that of a mountain fell upon my heart, and I walked on some
distance without speaking. To me, the words of my excellent guardian sounded
like the knell of a sister I almost worshipped.
"And Grace--does
she expect me, now?" I at length ventured to say, though the words were
uttered in tones so tremulous, that even the usually unobservant divine
perceived the change.
"She does, and
delighted she was to hear it. The only thing of a worldly nature that I have
heard her express of late, was some anxious, sisterly wish for your speedy
return. Grace loves you, Miles, next to her God!"
Oh! how I wished this
were true, but, alas! alas! I knew it was far otherwise!
"I see you are
disturbed, my dear boy, on account of what I have said," resumed Mr.
Hardinge; "probably from serious apprehensions about your sister’s health.
She is not well, I allow; but it is the effect of mental ailments. The precious
creature has had too vivid views of her own sinful nature, and has suffered
deeply, I fear. I trust, my conversation and prayers have not been without
their effect, through the divine aid, and that she is now more cheerful-- nay,
she has assured me within half an hour, if it turned out that you were in the
sloop, she should be happy!"
For my life, I could
not have conversed longer on the painful subject; I made no reply. As we had
still a considerable distance to walk, I was glad to turn the conversation to
other subjects, lest I should become unmanned, and sit down to weep in the
middle of the road.
"Does Lucy intend
to visit Clawbonny, this summer?" I asked, though it seemed strange to me
to suppose that the farm was not actually Lucy’s home. I am afraid I felt a jealous
dislike to the idea that the dear creature should have houses and lands of her
own; or any that was not to be derived through me.
"I hope so,"
answered her father, "though her new duties do not leave Lucy as much her
own mistress as I could wish. You saw her, and her brother, Miles, I take it
for granted?"
"I met Rupert in
the street, sir, and had a short interview with the Mertons and Lucy at the
theatre. Young Mr. and old Mrs. Drewett were of the party."
The good divine turned
short round to me, and looked as conscious and knowing as one of his singleness
of mind and simplicity of habits could look. Had a knife penetrated my flesh, I
could not have winced more than I did; still, I affected a manner that was very
foreign to my feelings.
"What do you think
of this young Mr. Drewett, boy?" asked Mr. Hardinge, with an air of
confidential interest, and an earnestness of manner, that, with him, was
inseparable from all that concerned his daughter. "Do you approve?"
"I believe I
understand you, sir;--you mean me to infer that Mr. Drewett is a suitor for
Miss Hardinge’s hand."
"It would be
improper to say this much, even to you, Miles, did not Drewett take good care,
himself, to let everybody know it."
"Possibly with a
view to keep off other pretenders"--I rejoined, with a bitterness I could
not control.
Now, Mr. Hardinge was
one of the last men in the world to suspect evil. He looked surprised,
therefore, at my remark, and I was probably not much out of the way, in
fancying that he looked displeased.
"That is not
right, my dear boy," he said, gravely.
"We should try to
think the best and not the worst, of our fellow-creatures."--Excellent old
man, how faithfully didst thou practise on thy precept!--"It is a wise
rule, and a safe one; more particularly in connection with our own weaknesses.
Then, it is but natural that Drewett should wish to secure Lucy; and if he
adopt no means less manly than the frank avowal of his own attachment, surely
there is no ground of complaint."
I was rebuked; and what
is more, I felt that the rebuke was merited. As some atonement for my error, I
hastened to add--
"Very truly, sir;
I admit the unfairness of my remark, and can only atone for it by adding it is
quite apparent Mr. Drewett is not influenced by interested motives, since he
certainly was attentive to Miss Hardinge previously to Mrs. Bradfort’s death,
and when he could not possibly have anticipated the nature of her will."
"Quite true,
Miles, and very properly and justly remarked. Now, to you, who have known Lucy
from childhood, and who regard her much as Rupert does, it may not seem so very
natural that a young man can love her warmly and strongly, for herself,
alone--such is apt to be the effect of brotherly feeling; but I can assure you,
Lucy is really a charming, as we all know she is a most excellent, girl!"
"To whom are you
speaking thus, sir! I can assure you, nothing is easier than for me to conceive
how possible it is for any man to love your daughter. As respects Grace, I
confess there, is a difference--for I affirm she has always seemed to me too
saintly, too much allied to Heaven already, to be subject herself, to the
passions of earth."
"That is what I
have just been telling you, and we must endeavour to overcome and humanize--if
I may so express it--Grace’s propensity. There is nothing more dangerous to a
healthful frame of mind, in a religious point of view, Miles, than
excitement--it is disease, and not faith, nor charity, nor hope, nor humility,
nor anything that is commanded; but our native weaknesses taking a wrong
direction, under a physical impulse, rather than the fruits of repentance, and
the succour afforded by the spirit of God. We nowhere read of any excitement,
and howlings and waitings among the apostles."
How could I enlighten
the good old man on the subject of my sister’s malady? That Grace, with her
well-tempered mind, was the victim of religious exaggeration, I did not for a
moment believe; but that she had had her heart blighted, her affections
withered, her hopes deceived, by Rupert’s levity and interestedness, his
worldly-mindedness and vanity, I could foresee, and was prepared to learn;
though these were facts not to be communicated to the father of the offender. I
made no answer, but managed to turn the conversation towards the farm, and
those interests about which I could affect an interest that I was very far from
feeling, just at that moment. This induced the divine to inquire into the
result of my late voyage, and enabled me to collect sufficient fortitude to
meet Grace, with the semblance of firmness, at least.
Mr. Hardinge made a
preconcerted signal, as soon as he came in view of the house, that apprised its
inmates of my arrival; and we knew, while still half a mile from the buildings,
that the news had produced a great commotion. All the blacks met us on the
little lawn--for the girls, since reaching womanhood, had made this change in
the old door-yard--and I had to go through the process of shaking hands with
every one of them. This was done amid hearty bursts of laughter, the mode in
which the negroes of that day almost always betrayed their joy, and many a
"welcome home, Masser Mile!" and "where a Neb got to, dis time,
Masser Mile?" was asked by more than one; and great was the satisfaction,
when I told his generation and race that the faithful fellow would be up with
the cart that was to convey my luggage. But, Grace awaited me. I broke through
the throng, and entered the house. In the door I was met by Chloe, a girl about
my own sister’s age, and a sort of cousin of Neb’s by the half-blood, who had
been preferred of late years to functions somewhat resembling those of a lady’s
maid. I say of the half-blood; for, to own the truth, few of the New York
blacks, in that day, could have taken from their brothers and sisters, under
the old dictum of the common law, which declared that none but heirs of the
whole blood should inherit. Chloe met me in the door-way, and greeted me with
one of her sweetest smiles, as she curtsied, and really looked as pleased as
all my slaves did, at seeing their young master again. How they touched my
heart, at times, by their manner of talking about "ole Masser, and ole
Missus," always subjects of regret among negroes who had been well treated
by them. Metaphysicians may reason as subtly as they can about the races and
colours, and on the aptitude of the black to acquire, but no one can ever
persuade me out of the belief of their extraordinary aptitude to love. As
between themselves and their masters, their own children and those of the race
to which they were subject, I have often seen instances which have partaken of
the attachment of the dog to the human family; and cases in which the children
of their masters have been preferred to those of their own flesh and blood,
were of constant occurrence.
"I hope you been
werry well, sah, Masser Mile," said Chloe, who had some extra refinement,
as the growth of her position.
"Perfectly, my
good girl, and I am glad to see you looking so well--you really are growing
handsome, Chloe."
"Oh! Masser
Mile---you so droll!--now you stay home, sah, long time?"
"I am afraid not,
Chloe, but one never knows. Where shall I find my sister?"
"Miss Grace tell
me come here, Masser Mile, and say she wish to see you in de family-room. She
wait dere, now, some time."
"Thank you, Chloe;
and do you see that no one interrupts us. I have not seen my sister for near a
year."
"Sartain, sah; all
as you say." Then the girl, whose face shone like a black bottle that had
just been dipped in water, showed her brilliant teeth, from ear to ear, laughed
outright, looked foolish, after which she looked earnest, when the secret burst
out of her heart, in the melodious voice of a young negress, that did not know
whether to laugh or to cry--"Where Neb, Masser Mile? what he do now; de
fel-ler!"
"He will kiss you
in ten minutes, Chloe; so put the best face on the matter you are able."
"Dat he wont--de
sauce-box---Miss Grace teach me better dan dat."
I waited to hear no
more, but proceeded towards the triangular little room, with steps so hurried
and yet so nervous, that I do not remember, ever before to have laid my hand on
a lock in a manner so tremulous--I found myself obliged to pause, ere I could
muster resolution to open the door, a hope coming over me that the impatience
of Grace would save me the trouble, and that I should find her in my arms
before I should be called on to exercise any more fortitude. All was still as
death, however, within the room, and I opened the door, as if I expected to
find one of the bodies I had formerly seen in its coffin, in this last abiding
place above ground, of one dead. My sister was on the causeuse, literally
unable to rise from debility and agitation. I shall not attempt to describe the
shock her appearance gave me. I was prepared for a change, but not one that
placed her, as my heart instantly announced, so near the grave!
Grace extended both
arms, and I threw myself at her side, drew her within my embrace, and folded
her to my heart, with the tenderness with which one would have embraced an
infant. In this situation we both wept violently, and I am not ashamed to say
that I sobbed like a child. I dare say five minutes passed in this way, without
either of us speaking a word.
"A merciful and
all gracious God be praised! You are restored to me in time, Miles!"
murmured my sister, at length. "I was afraid it might be too late."
"Grace!--Grace!--What
means this, love?--my precious, my only, my most dearly beloved sister, why do
I find you thus?"
"Is it necessary
to speak, Miles?--cannot you see?--do you not see, and understand it all?"
The fervent pressure I
gave my sister, announced how plainly I comprehended the whole history. That
Grace could ever love, and forget, I did not believe; but, that her tenderness
for Rupert--one whom I knew for so frivolous and selfish a being, should reduce
her to this terrible state, I had not indeed foreseen as a thing possible.
Little did I then understand how confidingly a woman loves, and how apt she is
to endow the being of her choice with all the qualities se could wish him to
possess. In the anguish of my soul I muttered, loud enough to be heard,
"the heartless villain!"
Grace instantly rose
from my arms. At that moment, she looked more like a creature of heaven, than
one that was still connected with this wicked world. Her beauty could scarcely
be called impaired, though I dreaded that she would be snatched away from me in
the course of the interview; so frail and weak did it appear was her hold of
life. In some respects I never saw her more lovely than she seemed on this very
occasion. This was when the hectic of disease imparted to the sweetest and most
saint-like eyes that were ever set in the human countenance, a species of holy
illumination. Her countenance, now, was pale and colourless; however, and her
look sorrowful and filled with reproach.
"Brother,"
she said, solemnly, "this must not be. It is not what God commands--it is
not what I expected from you--what I have a right to expect from one whom I am
assured loves me, though none other of earth can be said to do so."
"It is not easy,
my sister, for a man to forget or forgive the wretch who has so long misled
you--misled us all, and then turned to another, under the impulse of mere
vanity."
"Miles, my kind
and manly brother, listen to me," Grace rejoined, fervently pressing one
of my hands in both of hers, and scarcely able to command herself, through
alarm. "All thoughts of anger, of resentment, of pride even, must be
forgotten. You owe it to my sex, to the dreadful imputations that might
otherwise rest on my name--had I anything to reproach myself with as a woman. I
could submit to any punishment; but surely, surely, it is not a sin so
unpardonable to be unable to command the affections, that I deserve to have my
name, after I shall be dead, mixed up with rumours connected with such a
quarrel. You have lived as brothers, too--then there is good, excellent,
truthful, pious Mr. Hardinge; who is yet my guardian, you know; and Lucy, dear,
true-hearted, faithful Lucy--"
"Why is not dear,
true-hearted, faithful Lucy, here, watching over you, Grace, at this very
moment?" I demanded, huskily.
"She knows nothing
of my situation--it is a secret, as well as its cause, from all but God,
myself, and you. Ah! I knew it would be impossible to deceive your love, Miles!
which has ever been to me, all that a sister could desire."
"And Lucy! how has
her affection been deceived?--Has she too, eyes only for those she has recently
learned to admire?"
"You do her
injustice, brother. Lucy has not seen me, since the great change that I can
myself see has come over me. Another time, I will tell you all. At present I
can only say, that as soon as I had certain explanations with Rupert, I left
town, and have studiously concealed from dear Lucy the state of my declining
health. I write to her weekly, and get answers; everything passing between us
as cheerfully, and apparently, as happily as ever. No, do not blame Lucy; who,
I am certain, would quit everything and everybody to come to me, had she the
smallest notion of the truth. On the contrary, I believe she thinks I would
rather not have her at Clawbonny, just at this moment, much as she knows I love
her; for, one of Lucy’s observation and opportunities cannot but suspect the
truth. Let me lie on your breast, brother; it wearies me to talk so much."
I sat holding this
beloved sister in my arms, fully an hour, neither of us speaking. I was afraid
of injuring her, by further excitement, and she was glad to take refuge in silence,
from the feelings of maiden shame that could not be otherwise than mingled with
such a dialogue. As my cheek leaned on her silken hair, I could see large tears
rolling down the pallid cheeks; but the occasional pressure of the hands, told
me how much she was gladdened by my presence. After some ten or fifteen
minutes, the exhausted girl dropped into feverish and disturbed slumbers, that
I would have remained motionless throughout the night to maintain. I am
persuaded it was quite an hour before this scene terminated. Grace then arose,
and said, with one of her most angelic smiles--
"You see how it is
with me, Miles--feeble as an infant, and almost as troublesome. You must bear
with me, for you will be my nurse. One promise I must have, dearest, before we
leave this room."
"It is yours, my
sister, let it be what it may; I can now refuse you nothing," said I,
melted to feminine tenderness. "And yet, Grace, since you exact a promise,
I have a mind to attach a condition."
"What condition,
Miles, can you attach, that I will refuse? I consent to everything, without
even knowing your wishes."
"Then I promise
not to call Rupert to an account for his conduct---not to question him--nay,
even not to reproach him," I rejoined, enlarging my pledges, as I saw by
Grace’s eyes that she exacted still more.
The last promise,
however, appeared fully to satisfy her. She kissed my hand, and I felt hot
tears falling on it.
"Now name your
conditions, dearest brother," she said, after a little time taken to
recover herself; "name them, and see how gladly I shall accept them
all."
"I have but
one--it is this. I must take the complete direction of the care of you--must
have power to send for what physician I please, what friends I please, what
advice or regimen I please!"
"Oh! Miles, you
could not--cannot think of sending for him!"
"Certainly not;
his presence would drive me from the house. With that one exception, then, my
condition is allowed?"
Grace made a sign of
assent, and sunk on my bosom again, nearly exhausted with the scene through
which she had just gone. I perceived it would not do to dwell any longer on the
subject we had been alluding to, rather than discussing; and for another hour
did I sit sustaining that beloved form, declining to speak, and commanding silence
on her part. At the end of this second little sleep, Grace was more refreshed
than she had been after her first troubled repose, and she declared herself
able to walk to her room, where she wished to lie on her own bed until the hour
of dinner. I summoned Chloe, and, together, we led the invalid to her chamber.
As we threaded the long passages, my sister’s head rested on my bosom, her eyes
were turned affectionately upward to my face, and several times I felt the
gentle pressure of her emaciated hands, given in the fervour of devoted
sisterly love.
I needed an hour to
compose myself, after this interview. In the privacy of my own room, I wept
like a child over the wreck of the being I had left so beautiful and perfect,
though even then the canker of doubt had begun to take root. I had yet her
explanations to hear, and resolved to command myself so far as to receive them
in a manner not to increase the pain Grace must feel in making them. As soon as
sufficiently calm, I sat down to write letters. One was to Marble. I desired
him to let the second-mate see the ship discharged, and to come up to me by the
return of the sloop. I wished to see him in person, as I did not think I could
be able to go out in the vessel on her next voyage, and I intended him to sail
in her as master. It was necessary we should consult together personally. I did
not conceal the reason of this determination, though I said nothing of the
cause of my sister’s state. Marble had a list of physicians given him, and he
was to bring up with him the one he could obtain, commencing with the first
named, and following in the order given. I had earned ten thousand dollars,
nett, by the labours of the past year, and I determined every dollar of it
should be devoted to obtaining the best advice the country then afforded. I had
sent for such men as Hosack, Post, Bayley, M’Knight, Moore, &c.; and even
thought of endeavouring to procure Rush from Philadelphia, but was deterred
from making the attempt by the distance, and the pressing nature of the
emergency. In 1803, Philadelphia was about three days’ journey from Clawbonny,
even allowing for a favourable time on the river; with a moderately
unfavourable, five or six; whereas the distance can now be passed, including
the chances of meeting the departures and arrivals of the different lines, in
from twelve to fifteen hours. Such is one of the prodigious effects of an
improved civilization; and in all that relates to motion, and which falls short
of luxury, or great personal comfort, this country takes a high place in the
scale of nations. That it is as much in arrears in other great essentials,
however, particularly in what relates to tavern comforts, no man who is
familiar with the better civilization of Europe, can deny. It is a singular
fact, that we have gone backward in this last particular, within the present
century, and all owing to the increasingly gregarious habits of the population.
But to return to my painful theme, from which, even at this distance of time, I
am only too ready to escape.
I was on the point of
writing to Lucy, but hesitated. I hardly knew whether to summon her to
Clawbonny or not. That she would come, and that instantly, the moment she was
apprised of Grace’s condition, I did not in the least doubt. I was not so mad
as to do her character injustice, because I had my doubts about being loved as
I had once hoped to be. That Lucy was attached to me, in one sense, I did not
in the least doubt; this, her late reception of me sufficiently proved; and I
could not question her continued affection for Grace, after all the latter had
just told me. Even did Lucy prefer Andrew Drewett, it was no proof she was not
just as kind-hearted, as ready to be of service, and as true in her friendship,
as she ever had been. Still, she was Rupert’s sister, must have penetration
enough to understand the cause of Grace’s illness, and might not enter as fully
into her wrongs as one could wish in a person that was to watch the sick
pillow. I resolved to learn more that day, before this portion of my duty was
discharged.
Neb was summoned, and
sent to the wharf, with an order to get the Wallingford ready to sail for town
at the first favourable moment. The sloop was merely to be in ballast, and was
to return to Clawbonny with no unnecessary delay. There was an eminent, but
retired physician of the name of Bard, who had a country residence on the other
bank of the Hudson, and within a few hours’ sail from Clawbonny. I knew his
character, though I was not acquainted with him, personally. Few of us of the
right bank, indeed, belonged to the circles of the left, in that day; the
increasing wealth and population of the country has since brought the western
side into more notice. I wrote also to Dr. Bard, inclosing a cheque for a
suitable fee; made a strong appeal to his feelings--which would have been quite
sufficient with, such a man--and ordered Neb to go out in the Grace and Lucy,
immediately, to deliver the missive. Just as this arrangement was completed,
Chloe came to summon me to my sister’s room.
I found Grace still
lying on her bed, but stronger, and materially refreshed. For a moment, I began
to think my fears had exaggerated the danger, and that I was not to lose my
sister. A few minutes of close observation, however convinced me, that the
first impression was the true one. I am not skilled in the theories of the
science, if there be any great science about it, and can hardly explain, even
now, the true physical condition of Grace. She had pent up her sufferings in
her own bosom, for six cruel months, in the solitude of a country-house, living
most of the time entirely alone; and this, they tell me, is what few, even of
the most robust frames, can do with impunity. Frail as she had ever seemed, her
lungs were sound, and she spoke easily and with almost all her original force,
so that her wasting away was not the consequence of anything pulmonary. I
rather think the physical effects were to be traced to the unhealthy action of
the fluids, which were deranged through the stomach and spleen. The insensible
perspiration was affected also, I believe; the pores of the skin failing to do
their duty. I dare say there is not a graduate of the thousand and one medical
colleges of the country, who is not prepared to laugh at this theory, while
unable quite likely to produce a better,--so much easier is it to pull down
than to build up; but my object is merely to give the reader a general idea of
my poor sister’s situation. In outward appearance, her countenance denoted that
expression which the French so well describe, by their customary term of
"fatigué," rather than any other positive indication of
disease--Grace’s frame was so delicate by nature, that a little falling away
was not as perceptible in her, as it would have been in most persons; though
her beautiful little hands wanted that fulness which had rendered their taper
fingers and roseate tint formerly so very faultless. There must have been a
good deal of fever, as her colour was often higher than was formerly usual. It
was this circumstance that continued to render her beauty even unearthly,
without its being accompanied by the emaciation so common in the latter stages
of pulmonary disease, though its tendency was strongly to undermine her
strength.
Grace, without rising
from her pillow, now asked me for an outline of my late voyage. She heard me, I
make no doubt, with real interest, for all that concerned me, in a measure
concerned her. Her smile was sweetness itself, as she listened to my successes;
and the interest she manifested in Marble, with whose previous history she was
well acquainted, was not less than I had felt myself, in hearing his own
account of his adventures. All this delighted me, as it went to prove that I
had beguiled the sufferer from brooding over her own sorrows; and what might
not be hoped for, could we lead her back to mingle in the ordinary concerns of
life, and surround her with the few friends she so tenderly loved, and whose
absence, perhaps, had largely contributed to reducing her to her present state?
This thought recalled Lucy to my mind, and the wish I had to ascertain how far
it might be agreeable to the latter, to be summoned to Clawbonny. I determined
to lead the conversation to this subject.
"You have told me,
Grace," I said, "that you send and receive letters weekly, to and from
Lucy?"
"Each time the
Wallingford goes and comes; and that you know is weekly. I suppose the reason I
got no letter to-day was owing to the fact that the sloop sailed before her
time. The Lord High Admiral was on board; and, like wind and tide, he waits for
no man!"
"Bless you--bless
you, dearest sister--this gaiety removes a mountain from my heart!"
Grace looked pleased at
first; then, as she gazed wistfully into my face, I could see her own
expression change to one of melancholy concern. Large tears started from her
eyes, and three or four followed each other down her cheeks. All this said,
plainer than words, that, though a fond brother might be momentarily deceived,
she herself foresaw the end. I bowed my head to the pillow, stifled the groans
that oppressed me, and kissed the tears from her cheeks. To put an end to these
distressing scenes, I determined to be more business-like in future, and
suppress all feeling, as much as possible.
"The Lord High
Admiral," I resumed, "is a species of Turk, on board ship, as honest
Moses Marble will tell you, when you see him, Grace. But, now for Lucy and her
letters--I dare say the last are filled with tender secrets, touching such
persons as Andrew Drewett, and others of her admirers, which render it improper
to show any of them to me?"
Grace looked at me,
with earnestness, as if to ascertain whether I was really as unconcerned as I
affected to be. Then she seemed to muse, picking the cotton of the spotless
counterpane on which she was lying, like one at a loss what to say or think.
"I see how it
is," I resumed, forcing a smile; "the hint has been indiscreet. A
rough son of Neptune is not the proper confidant for the secrets of Miss Lucy
Hardinge. Perhaps you are right; fidelity to each other being indispensable in
your sex."
"It is not that,
Miles. I doubt if Lucy ever wrote me a line, that you might not see--in proof
of which, you shall have the package of her letters, with full permission to
read every one of them. It will be like reading the correspondence of another
sister!"
I fancied Grace laid an
emphasis on the last word she used; and I started at its unwelcome
sound--unwelcome, as applied to Lucy Hardinge, to a degree that I cannot
express. I had observed that Lucy never used any of these terms, as connected
with me, and it was one of the reasons why I had indulged in the folly of
supposing that she was conscious of a tenderer sentiment. But Lucy was so
natural, so totally free from exaggeration, so just and true in all her
feelings, that one could not expect from her most of the acts of girlish
weakness. As for Grace, she called Chloe, gave her the keys of her secretary,
and told her to bring me the package she described.
"Go and look them
over, Miles," said my sister, as I received the letters; "there must
be more than twenty of them, and you can read half before the dinner hour. I
will meet you at table; and let me implore you not to alarm good Mr. Hardinge.
He does not believe me seriously ill; and it cannot benefit him or me, to cause
him pain."
I promised discretion,
arid hastened to my own room, with the precious bundle of Lucy’s letters. Shall
I own the truth? I kissed the papers, fervently, before they were loosened, and
it seemed to me I possessed a treasure, in holding in my hand so many of the
dear girl’s epistles. I commenced in the order of the date, and began to read
with eagerness. It was impossible for Lucy Hardinge to write to one she loved,
and not exhibit the truth and nature of her feelings. These appeared in every
paragraph in which it was proper to make any allusions of the sort. But the
letters had other charms. It was apparent, throughout, that the writer was
ignorant that she wrote to an invalid, though she could not but know that she
wrote to a recluse. Her aim evidently was to amuse Grace, of whose mental
sufferings she could not well be ignorant. Lucy was a keen observer, and her
epistles were filled with amusing comments on the follies that were daily
committed in New York, as well as in Paris, or London. I was delighted with the
delicate pungency of her satire, which, however, was totally removed from
vulgar scandal. There was nothing in these letters that might not have been
uttered in a drawing-room, to any but the persons concerned; and yet they were
filled with a humour that rose often to wit, relieved by a tact and taste that
a man never could have attained. Throughout, it was apparent to me, Lucy, in
order to amuse Grace, was giving a full scope to a natural talent--one that far
surpassed the same capacity in her brother, being as true as his was
meritricious and jesuitical--which she had hitherto concealed from us all,
merely because she had not seen an occasion fit for its use. Allusions in the
letters, themselves, proved that Grace had commented on this unexpected display
of observant humour, and had expressed her surprise at its existence. It was
then as novel to my sister as it was to myself. I was struck also with the
fact, that Rupert’s name did not appear once in all these letters. They
embraced just twenty-seven weeks, between the earliest and the latest date; and
there were nine-and-twenty letters, two having been sent by private
conveyances; her father’s, most probably, he occasionally making the journey by
land; yet no one of them contained the slightest allusion to her brother, or to
either of the Mertons. This was enough to let me know how well Lucy understood
the reason of Grace’s withdrawal to Clawbonny.
"And how was it
with Miles Wallingford’s name?" some of my fair readers may be ready to
ask. I went carefully through the package in the course of the evening, and I
set aside two, as the only exceptions in which my name did not appear. On
examining these two with jealous care, I found each had a postscript, one of
which was to the following effect: "I see by the papers that Miles has
sailed for Malta having at last left those stubborn Turks. I am glad of this,
as one would not wish to have the excellent fellow shut up in the Seven Towers,
however honourable it may have been." The other postscript contained this:
"Dear Miles has got to Leghorn, my father tells me, and may be expected
home this summer. How great happiness this will bring you, dearest Grace, I can
well understand; and I need scarcely say that no one will rejoice more to see
him again than his late guardian and myself."
That the papers were
often looked over to catch reports of my movements in Europe, by means of ships
arriving from different parts of the world, was apparent enough; but I scarce
knew what to make of the natural and simply affectionate manner in which my
name was introduced. It might proceed from a wish to gratify Grace, and a
desire to let the sister know all that she herself possessed touching the
brother’s movements. Then Andrew Drewett’s name occurred very frequently,
though it was generally in connection with that of his mother, who had
evidently constituted herself a sort of regular chaperone for Lucy, more
especially during the time she was kept out of the gay world by her mourning. I
read several of these passages with the most scrupulous attention, in order to
detect the feeling with which they had been written; but the most practised art
could not have more successfully concealed any secret of this sort, than Lucy’s
nature. This often proves to be the case; the just-minded and true among men daily
becoming the profoundest mysteries to a vicious, cunning, deceptive and selfish
world. An honest man, indeed, is ever a parodox to all but those who see things
with his own eyes. This is the reason that improper motives are so often
imputed to the simplest and seemingly most honest deeds.
The result was, to
write, entreating Lucy to come to Clawbonny; first taking care to secure her
father’s assent, to aid my request. This was done in a way not to awaken any
alarm, and yet with sufficient strength to render it tolerably certain she
would come. On deliberate reflection, and after seeing my sister at table,
where she ate nothing but a light vegetable diet, and passing the evening with
her, I thought I could not do less in justice to the invalid or her friend. I
took the course with great regret on several accounts; and, among others, from
a reluctance to appear to draw Lucy away from the society of my rival, into my
own. Yet what right had I to call myself the rival or competitor of a man who
had openly professed an attachment, where I had never breathed a syllable
myself that might not readily be mistaken for the language of that friendship,
which time, and habit, and a respect for each other’s qualities, so easily
awaken among the young of different sexes? I had been educated almost as Lucy’s
brother; and why should she not feel towards me as one?
Neb went out in the
boat as soon as he got his orders and the Wallingford sailed again in ballast
that very night. She did not remain at the wharf an hour after her wheat was
out. I felt easier when these duties were discharged, and was better prepared
to pass the night in peace. Grace’s manner and appearance, too, contributed to
this calm; for she seemed to revive, and to experience some degree of earthly
happiness, in having her brother near her. When Mr. Hardinge read prayers that
night, she came to the chair where I stood, took my hand in hers, and knelt at
my side. I was touched to tears by this act of affection, which spoke as much
of the tenderness of the sainted and departed spirit, lingering around those it
had loved on earth, as of the affection of the world. I folded the dear girl to
my bosom, as I left her at the door of her own room that night, and went to my
own pillow, with a heavy heart. Seamen pray little; less than they ought, amid
the rude scenes of their hazardous lives. Still, I had not quite forgotten the
lessons of childhood, and sometimes practised on them. That night I prayed
fervently, beseeching God to spare my sister, if in his wisdom it were meet;
and I humbly invoked his blessings on the excellent divine, and on Lucy, by
name. I am not ashamed to own it, let who may deride the act.
"Wherever sorrow
is, relief would be;
If you do sorrow at my
grief in love,
By giving love, your
sorrow and my grief
Were both extermin’d."
As You Like It.
I saw but little of
Grace, during the early part of the succeeding day. She had uniformly
breakfasted in her own room, of late, and, in the short visit I paid her there,
I found her composed, with an appearance of renewed strength that encouraged me
greatly, as to the future. Mr. Hardinge insisted on rendering an account of his
stewardship, that morning, and I let the good divine have his own way; though,
had he asked me for a receipt in full, I would cheerfully have given it to him,
without examining a single item. There was a singular peculiarity about Mr.
Hardinge. No one could live less for the world generally; no one was less
qualified to superintend extensive worldly interests, that required care, or
thought; and no one would have been a more unsafe executor in matters that were
intricate or involved: still, in the mere business of accounts, he was as
methodical and exact, as the most faithful banker. Rigidly honest, and with a
strict regard for the rights of others, living moreover on a mere pittance, for
the greater part of his life, this conscientious divine never contracted a debt
he could not pay. What rendered this caution more worthy of remark, was the
fact that he had a spendthrift son; but, even Rupert could never lure him into
any weakness of this sort. I question if his actual cash receipts,
independently of the profits of his little glebe, exceeded $300 in any one
year; yet, he and his children were ever well-dressed, and I knew from
observation that his table was always sufficiently supplied. He got a few
presents occasionally, from his parishioners, it is true; but they did not
amount to any sum of moment. It was method, and a determination not to
anticipate his income, that placed him so much above the world, while he had a
family to support; whereas, now that Mrs. Bradfort’s fortune was in the
possession of his children, he assured me he felt himself quite rich, though he
scrupulously refused to appropriate one dollar of the handsome income that
passed through his hands as executor, to his own uses. It was all Lucy’s, who
was entitled to receive this income even in her minority, and to her he paid
every cent, quarterly; the sister providing for Rupert’s ample wants.
Of course, I found
everything exact to a farthing; the necessary papers were signed, the power of
attorney was cancelled, and I entered fully into the possession of my own. An
unexpected rise in the value of flour had raised my shore receipts that year to
the handsome sum of nine thousand dollars. This was not properly income,
however, but profits, principally obtained through the labour of the mill. By
putting all my loose cash together, I found I could command fully $30,000, in
addition to the price of the ship. This sum was making me a man quite at my
ease, and, properly managed, it opened a way to wealth. How gladly would I have
given every cent of it, to see Grace as healthy and happy as she was when I
left her at Mrs. Bradfort’s, to sail in the Crisis!
After settling the
figures, Mr. Hardinge and I mounted our horses, and rode over the property to
take a look at the state of the farm. Our road took us near the little rectory
and the glebe; and, here, the simple-minded divine broke out into ecstasies on
the subject of the beauties of his own residence, and the delight with which he
should now return to his ancient abode. He loved Clawbonny no less than
formerly, but he loved the rectory more.
"I was born in
that humble, snug, quiet old stone cottage, Miles," he said, "and
there I lived for years a happy husband and father, and I hope I may say a
faithful shepherd of my little flock. St. Michael’s, Clawbonny, is not Trinity,
New York, but it may prove, on a small scale as to numbers, as fitting a
nursery of saints. What humble and devout Christians have I known to kneel at
its little altar, Miles, among whom your mother, and your venerable old
grandmother, were two of the best. I hope the day is not distant when I shall
meet there another Mrs. Miles Wallingford. Marry young, my boy; early marriages
prove happier than late, where there are the means of subsistence."
"You would not
have me marry, until I can find a woman whom I shall truly love, dear
sir?"
"Heaven forbid! I
would rather see you a bachelor to my dying day. But America has enough females
that a youth, like you, could, and indeed ought to love. I could direct you to
fifty, myself."
"Well, sir, your
recommendations would have great weight with me. I wish you would begin."
"That I will, that
I will, if you wish it, my dear boy. Well, there is a Miss Hervey, Miss Kate
Hervey, in town; a girl of excellent qualities, and who would just suit you,
could you agree."
"I recollect the
young lady; the greatest objection I should raise to her, is a want of personal
attractions. Of all Mrs. Bradfort’s acquaintances, I think she was among the
very plainest."
"What is beauty,
Miles? In marriage, very different recommendations are to be looked for by the
husband."
"Yet, I have
understood you practised on another theory; Mrs. Hardinge, even as I recollect
her, was very handsome."
"Yes, that is
true," answered the good divine, simply; "she was so; but beauty is
not to be considered as an objection. If you do not relish the idea of Kate
Hervey, what do you say to Jane Harwood--there is a pretty girl for you."
"A pretty girl,
sir, but not for me. But, in naming so many young ladies, why do you overlook
your own daughter?"
I said this with a sort
of desperate resolution, tempted by the opportunity, and the direction the
discourse had taken. When it was uttered, I repented of my temerity, and almost
trembled to hear the answer.
"Lucy!"
exclaimed Mr. Hardinge, turning suddenly to towards me, and looking so intently
and earnestly in my face, that I saw the possibility of such a thing then
struck him, for the first time. "Sure enough, why should you not marry
Lucy? There is not a particle of relationship between you, after all, though I
have so long considered you as brother and sister. I wish we had thought of
this earlier, Miles; it would be a most capital connection--though I should
insist on your quitting the sea. Lucy has too affectionate a heart, to be
always in distress for an absent husband. I wonder the possibility of this
thing did not strike me, before it was too late; in a man so much accustomed to
see what is going on around me, to overlook this!"
The words "too
late," sounded to me like the doom of fate; and had my simple-minded
companion but the tithe of the observation which he so much vaunted, he must
have seen my agitation. I had advanced so far, however, that I determined to
learn the worst, whatever pain it might cost me.
"I suppose, sir
the very circumstance that we were brought up together has prevented us all
from regarding the thing as possible. But, why ’too late,’ my excellent
guardian, if we who are the most interested in the thing should happen to think
otherwise?"
"Certainly not too
late, if you include Lucy, herself, in your conditions; but I am afraid, Miles,
it is ’too late’ for Lucy."
"Am I to
understand, then, that Miss Hardinge is engaged to Mr. Drewett? Are her
affections enlisted in his behalf?"
"You may be
certain of one thing, boy, and that is, if Lucy be engaged, her affections are
enlisted--so conscientious a young woman would never marry without giving her
heart with her hand. As for the fact, however, I know nothing, except by
inference. I do suppose a mutual attachment to exist between her and Andrew
Drewett."
"Of course with
good reason, sir. Lucy is not a coquette, or a girl to encourage when she does
not mean to accept."
"That’s all I know
of the matter. Drewett continues to visit; is as attentive as a young man well
can be, where a young woman is as scrupulous as is Lucy about the proper forms,
and I infer they understand each other. I have thought of speaking to Lucy on
the subject, but I do not wish to influence her judgment, in a case where there
exists no objection. Drewett is every way a suitable match, and I wish things
to take their own course. There is one little circumstance, however, that I can
mention to you as a sort of son, Miles, and which I consider conclusive as to
the girl’s inclinations--I have remarked that she refuses all expedients to get
her to be alone with Drewett--refuses to make excursions in which she must be
driven in his curricle, or to go anywhere with him, even to the next door. So
particular is she, that she contrives never to be alone with him, even in his
many visits to the house."
"And do you
consider that as a proof of attachment?--of her being engaged? Does your own
experience, sir, confirm such a notion?"
"What else can it
be, if it be not a consciousness of a passion--of an attachment that she is
afraid every one will see? You do not understand the sex, I perceive, Miles, or
the finesse of their natures would be more apparent to you. As for my
experience, no conclusion can be drawn from that, as I and my dear wife were
thrown together very young, all alone, in her mother’s country house; and the
old lady being bed-ridden, there was no opportunity for the bashful maiden to
betray this consciousness. But, if I understand human nature, such is the
secret of Lucy’s feelings towards Andrew Drewett. It is of no great moment to
you, Miles, notwithstanding, as there are plenty more young women to be had in
the world."
"True, sir; but
there is only one Lucy Hardinge!" I rejoined with a fervour and strength
of utterance that betrayed more than I intended.
My late guardian
actually stopped his horse this time, to look at me, and I could perceive deep
concern gathering around his usually serene and placid brow. He began to
penetrate my feelings, and I believe they caused him real grief.
"I never could
have dreamed of this!" Mr. Hardinge at length exclaimed: "Do you
really love Lucy, my dear Miles?"
"Better than I do
my own life, sir--I almost worship the earth she treads on--Love her with my
whole heart, and have loved, I believe, if the truth were known, ever since I
was sixteen--perhaps I had better say, twelve years old!"
The truth escaped me,
as the torrent of the Mississippi breaks through the levee, and a passage once
open for its exit, it cleared a way for itself, until the current of my
feelings left no doubt of its direction. I believe I was a little ashamed of my
own weakness, for I caused my horse to walk forward, Mr. Hardinge accompanying
the movement, for a considerable distance, in a profound, and, I doubt not, a
painful silence.
"This has taken me
altogether by surprise, Miles," my late guardian resumed; "altogether
by surprise. What would I not give could this have been known a year or two
since! My dear boy, I feel for you, from the bottom of my heart, for I can
understand what it must be to love a girl like Lucy, without hope. Why did you
not let this be known sooner--or, why did you insist on going to sea, having so
strong a motive for remaining at home?"
"I was too young,
at that time, sir, to act on, or even to understand my own feelings. On my
return, in the Crisis, I found Lucy in a set superior to, that in which I was
born and educated, and it would have been a poor proof of my attachment to wish
to bring her down nearer to my own level."
"I understand you,
Miles, and can appreciate the generosity of your conduct; though I am afraid it
would have been too late on your return in the Crisis. That was only a
twelvemonth since, and, then, I rather think, Andrew Drewett had offered. There
is good sense in your feeling on the subject of marriages in unequal conditions
in life, for they certainly lead to many heart-burnings, and greatly lessen the
chances of happiness. One thing is certain; in all such cases, if the inferior
cannot rise to the height of the superior, the superior must sink to the level
of the inferior. Man and wife cannot continue to occupy different social
positions; and, as for the nonsense that is uttered on such subjects, by
visionaries, under the claim of its being common sense, it is only fit for
pretending theories, and can have nothing to do with the great rules of
practice. You were right in principle, then, Miles, though you have greatly
exaggerated the facts of your own particular case."
"I have always
known, sir, and have ever been ready to admit, that the Hardinges have belonged
to a different class of society, from that filled by the Wallingfords."
"This is true, but
in part only; and by no means true to a degree that need have drawn any
impassable line between you and Lucy. You forget how poor we then were, and bow
substantial a benefit the care of Clawbonny might have been to my dear girl.
Besides, you are of reputable descent and position, if not precisely of the
gentry; and this is not a country, or an age, to carry notions of such a nature
beyond the strict bounds of reason. You and Lucy were educated on the same
level; and, after all, that is the great essential for the marriage
connection."
There was great good
sense in what Mr. Hardinge said; and I began to see that pride, and not
humility, might have interfered with my happiness. As I firmly believed it was
now too late, however, I began to wish the subject changed; for I felt it
grating on some of my most sacred feelings. With a view to divert the
conversation to another channel, therefore, I remarked with some emphasis,
affecting an indifference I did not feel--
"What cannot be
cured, must be endured, sir; and I shall endeavour to find a sailor’s happiness
hereafter, in loving my ship. Besides, were Andrew Drewett entirely out of the
question, it is now ’too late,’ in another sense, since it would never do for
the man who, himself at his ease in the way of money, hesitated about offering
when his mistress was poor, to prove his love, by proposing to Mrs. Bradfort’s
heiress. Still, I own to so much weakness as to wish to know, before we close
the subject for ever, why Mr. Drewett and your daughter do not marry, if they
are engaged? Perhaps it is owing only to Lucy’s mourning?"
"I have myself
imputed it to another cause. Rupert is entirely dependent on his sister, and I
know Lucy so well as to feel certain--some extraordinary cause not
interposing--that she wishes to bestow half her cousin’s fortune on her
brother. This cannot be done until she is of age, and she wants near two years
of attaining her majority."
I made no answer; for I
felt how likely this was to be true. Lucy was not a girl of professions, and
she would be very apt to keep a resolution of this nature, a secret in her own
breast, until ready to carry it into execution. No more passed between Mr.
Hardinge and myself, on the subject of our recent conversation; though I could
see my avowal had made him sad, and that it induced him to treat me with more
affection, even, than had been his practice. Once or twice, in the course of
the next day or two, I overheard him soliloquizing--a habit to which he was a
good deal addicted--during which he would murmur, "What a
pity!"--"How much to be regretted!"’--"I would rather have
him for a son than any man on earth!" and other similar expressions. Of
course, these involuntary disclosures did not weaken my regard for my late
guardian.
About noon, the Grace
& Lucy came in, and Neb reported that Dr. Bard was not at home. He had left
my letter, however, and it would be delivered as soon as possible. He told me
also that the wind had been favourable on the river, and that the Wallingford
must reach town that day.
Nothing further
occurred, worthy of notice. I passed the afternoon with Grace, in the little
room; and we conversed much of the past, of our parents in particular, without
adverting, however, to her situation, any further than to apprise her of what I
had done. I thought she was not sorry to learn I had sent for Lucy, now that I
was with her, and it was no longer possible her illness could be concealed. As for
the physicians, when they were mentioned, I could see a look of tender concern
in Grace’s eyes, as if she regretted that I still clung to the delusion of
hoping to see her health restored. Notwithstanding these little drawbacks, we
passed a sweet eventide together. For more than an hour, Grace lay on my bosom,
occasionally patting her hand on my cheeks, as the child caresses its mother.
This was an old habit of hers, and it was one I was equally delighted and
pained to have her resume, now we were of the age and stature of man and woman.
The next day was
Sunday, and Grace insisted on my driving her to church. This was done,
accordingly, in a very old-fashioned, but very easy Boston chaise, that had
belonged to my mother, and with very careful driving. The congregation, like
the church-edifice of St. Michael’s, was very small, being confined, with some
twenty or thirty exceptions, to the family and dependants of Clawbonny. Mr.
Hardinge’s little flock was hedged in by other denominations on every side, and
it was not an easy matter to break through the barriers that surrounded it.
Then he was not possessed with the spirit of proselytism, contenting himself
with aiding in the spiritual advancement of those whom Providence had consigned
to his care. On the present occasion, however, the little building was full,
and that was as much as could have happened had it been as large as St. Peter’s
itself. The prayers were devoutly and fervently read, and the sermon was plain
and filled with piety.
My sister professed
herself in no manner wearied with the exertion. We dined with Mr. Hardinge, at
the Rectory, which was quite near the church; and the irreverent,
business-like, make-weight sort of look, of going in to one service almost as
soon as the other was ended, as if to score off so much preaching and praying
as available at the least trouble, being avoided, by having the evening service
commence late, she was enabled to remain until the close of the day. Mr.
Hardinge rarely preached but once of a Sunday. He considered the worship of
God, and the offices of the church, as the proper duties of the day, and
regarded his own wisdom as a matter of secondary importance. But one sermon
cost him as much labour, and study, and anxiety, as most clergymen’s two. His
preaching, also, had the high qualification of being addressed to the
affections of his flock, and not to its fears and interests. He constantly
reminded us of God’s love, and of the beauty of holiness; while I do not
remember to have heard him allude half a dozen times in his life to the terrors
of judgment and punishment, except as they were connected with that
disappointed love. I suppose there are spirits that require these allusions,
and the temptations of future happiness, to incite their feelings; but I like the
preacher who is a Christian because he feels himself drawn to holiness, by a
power that is of itself holy; and not those who appeal to their people, as if
heaven and hell were a mere matter of preference and avoidance, on the ground
of expediency. I cannot better characterize Mr. Hardinge’s preaching, than by
saying, that I do not remember ever to have left his church with a sense of
fear towards the Creator; though I have often been impressed with a love that
was as profound as the adoration that had been awakened.
Another calm and
comparatively happy evening was passed, during which I conversed freely with
Grace of my own intentions, endeavouring to revive in her an interest in life,
by renewing old impressions, and making her participate in my feelings. Had I
been with her from the hour spring opened, with its renewal of vegetation, and
all the joys it confers on the innocent and happy, I have often thought since,
I might have succeeded. As it was, she listened with attention, and apparently
with pleasure, for she saw it served to relieve my mind. We did not separate
until I insisted Grace should retire, and Chloe had made more than one
remonstrance about her young mistress’s exceeding the usual time. On leaving my
sister’s chamber, the negress followed me with a light, lest I should fall,
among the intricate turnings, and the ups and downs of the old building.
"Well,
Chloe," I said, as we proceeded together, "how do you find Neb? Does
he improve by this running about on the ocean--especially do you think he is
tanned?"
"De fel-ler!"
"Yes, he is a
fellow, sure enough, and let me tell you, Chloe, a very capital fellow, too. If
it can be of any advantage to him in your favour to know the truth, I will just
say a more useful seaman does not sail the ocean than Neb, and that I consider
him as of much importance as the main-mast?"
"What be dat,
Masser Mile?"
"I see nothing,
Chloe--there are no spooks at Clawbonny, you know."
"No, sah! What b’e
t’ing Neb like, fel-ler?"
"Oh! I ask your
pardon--the main-mast, you mean. It is the most important spar in the ship, and
I meant that Neb was as useful as that mast. In battle, too, Neb is as brave as
a lion."
Here Chloe could stand
it no longer; she fairly laughed outright, in pure, natural admiration of her
suitor’s qualities. When this was performed, she ejaculated once more "De
feller!"--dropped a curtsey, said "Good night, Masser Mile," and
left me at my own door. Alas! alas!--Among the improvements of this age, we
have entirely lost the breed of the careless, good-natured, affectionate,
faithful, hard-working, and yet happy blacks, of whom more or less were to be
found in every respectable and long-established family of the State, forty
years ago.
The next day was one of
great anxiety to me. I rose early, and the first thing was to ascertain the
direction of the wind. In midsummer this was apt to be southerly, and so it
proved on that occasion. Neb was sent to the point, as a look-out; he returned
about ten, and reported a fleet of sloops, in sight. These vessels were still a
long distance down the river, but they were advancing at a tolerable rate.
Whether the Wallingford were among them, or not, was more than could yet be
told. I sent him back to his station, as soon as he had eaten; and unable to
remain quiet in the house, myself, I mounted my horse, and rode out into the
fields. Here, as usual, I experienced the happiness of looking at objects my
ancestors loved to regard, and which always have had a strong and near interest
with me.
Perhaps no country that
ever yet existed has been so little understood, or so much misrepresented, as
this America of ours. It is as little understood, I was on the point of saying,
at home as it is abroad, and almost as much misrepresented. Certainly its
possessors are a good deal addicted to valuing themselves on distinctive
advantages that, in reality, they do not enjoy, while their enemies declaim
about vices and evils from which they are comparatively free. Facts are made to
suit theories, and thus it is that we see well-intentioned, and otherwise
respectable writers, constantly running into extravagances, in order to adapt
the circumstances to the supposed logical or moral inference. This reasoning
backwards, has caused Alison, with all his knowledge and fair-mindedness, to
fall into several egregious errors, as I have discovered while recently reading
his great work on Europe. He says we are a migratory race, and that we do not
love the sticks and stones that surround us, but quit the paternal roof without
regret, and consider the play-grounds of infancy as only so much land for the
market. He also hazards the assertion, that there is not such a thing as a
literal farmer,--that is a tenant, who farms his land from a landlord--in all
America. Now, as a rule, and comparing the habits of America with those of
older countries, in which land is not so abundant, this may be true; but as
literal fact, nothing can be less so. Four-fifths of the inhabited portion of
the American territory, has a civilized existence of half a century’s duration;
and there has not been time to create the long-lived attachments named, more
especially in the regions that are undergoing the moral fusion that is always
an attendant of a new settlement. That thousands of heartless speculators exist
among us, who do regard everything, even to the graves of their fathers, as
only so much improvable property, is as undeniable as the fact that they are
odious to all men of any moral feeling; but thousands and tens of thousands are
to be found in the country, who do reverence their family possessions from a sentiment
that is creditable to human nature. I will not mention Clawbonny, and its
history, lest I might be suspected of being partial; but it would be easy for
me to point out a hundred families, embracing all classes, from the great
proprietor to the plain yeoman, who own and reside on the estates of those who
first received them from the hand of nature, and this after one or two
centuries of possession. What will Mr. Alison say, for instance, of the Manor
of Rensselear? A manor, in the legal sense it is no longer, certainly, the new
institutions destroying all the feudal tenures; but, as mere property, the late
Patroon transmitted it as regularly to his posterity, as any estate was ever
transmitted in Europe. This extensive manor lies in the heart of New York, a
state about as large and about as populous as Scotland, and it embraces no less
than three cities in its bosom, though their sites are not included in its
ownership, having been exempted by earlier grants. It is of more than two
centuries’ existence, and it extends eight-and-forty miles east and west, and
half that distance, north and south. Nearly all this vast property is held, at
this hour, of the Van Rensselears, as landlords, and is farmed by their
tenants, there being several thousands of the latter. The same is true, on a
smaller scale, of the Livingston, the Van Cortlandt, the Philipse, the Nicoll,
and various other old New York estates, though several were lost by attainder
in the revolution. I explain these things, lest any European who may happen to
read this book, should regard it as fiction; for, allowing for trifling
differences, a hundred Clawbonnys are to be found on the two banks of the
Hudson, at this very hour.[*]
[Footnote *: Even the American may learn the following facts with some surprise.
It is now about five-and-twenty years since the writer, as tenant by the
courtesy, came into possession of two farms, lying within twenty-three miles of
New York, in each of which there had been three generations of tenants, and as
many of landlords, without a scrap of a pen having passed between the parties,
so far as the writer could ever discover, receipts for rent excepted! He also
stands in nearly the same relation to another farm, in the same county, on
which a lease for ninety years is at this moment running, one of the covenants
of which prescribes that the tenant shall "frequent divine service
according to the Church of England, when opportunity offers." What an
evidence of the nature of the tyranny from which our ancestors escaped, more especially
when it is seen that the tenant was obliged to submit to this severe exaction,
in consideration of a rent that is merely nominal!] But, to return to the narrative.
My curiosity increased
so much, as the day advanced, that I rode towards the point to look for the
sloop. There she was, sure enough; and there was Neb, too, galloping a young
horse, bare-back, to the house, with the news. I met him with an order to
proceed to the wharf with the chaise, while I dashed on, in the same direction
myself, almost devoured with an impatience to learn the success of my different
mission’s as I galloped along. I could see the upper part of the Wallingford’s
sails, gliding through the leaves that fringed the bank, and it was apparent
that she and I would reach the wharf almost at the same instant.
Notwithstanding all my anxiety, it was impossible to get a glimpse of the
vessel’s deck.
I did not quit the
saddle until the planks of the wharf were under the horse’s hoofs. Then I got a
view of the sloop’s decks, for the first time. A respectable-looking, tall,
slender, middle-aged man, with a bright dark eye, was on the quarter-deck, and
I bowed to him, inferring at once that he was one of the medical gentlemen to
whom I had sent the message. In effect, it was Post, the second named on my
list, the first not being able to come. He returned my bow, but, before I could
alight and go on board to receive him, Marble’s head rose from the cabin, and
my mate sprang ashore, and shook me cordially by the hand.
"Here I am, Miles,
my boy," cried Marble, whom, off duty, I had earnestly begged to treat me
with his old freedom, and who took me at my word--"Here I am, Miles, my
boy, and farther from salt-water than I have been in five-and-twenty years. So
this is the famous Clawbonny! I cannot say much for the port, which is somewhat
crowded while it contains but one craft; though the river outside is pretty
well, as rivers go. D’ye know, lad, that I’ve been in a fever, all the way up,
lest we should get ashore, on one side or the other? your having land on both
tacks at once is too much of a good thing. This coming up to Clawbonny has put
me in mind of running them straits, though we have had rather better weather
this passage, and a clearer horizon. What d’ye call that affair up against the
hill-side, yonder, with the jig-a-merree, that is turning in the water?"
"That’s a mill, my
friend, and the jig-a-merree is the very wheel on which you have heard me say
my father was crushed."
Marble looked
sorrowfully at the wheel, squeezed my hand, as if to express sorrow for having
reminded me of so painful an event, and then I heard him murmuring to
himself--"Well, I never had a father to lose. No bloody mill could do me
that injury."
"That gentleman on
the quarter-deck," I remarked, "is a physician for whom I sent to
town, I suppose."
"Ay, ay--he’s some
such matter, I do suppose; though I’ve been generalizing so much about this
here river, and the manner of sailing a craft of that rig, I’ve had little to
say to him. I’m always a better friend to the cook than to the surgeon. But,
Miles, my lad, there’s a rare ’un, in the ship’s after-cabin, I can tell
you!"
"That must be
Lucy!"--and I did not stop to pay my compliments to the strange gentleman,
but almost leaped into the vessel’s cabin.
There was Lucy, sure
enough, attended by a respectable-looking elderly black female, one of the
half-dozen slaves that had become her’s by the death of Mrs. Bradfort. Neither
spoke, but we shook hands with frankness; and I understood by the anxious
expression of my companion’s eye, all she wished to know.
"I really think
she seems better, and certainly she is far more cheerful, within his last day
or two," I answered to the appeal. "Yesterday she was twice at
church, and this morning, for a novelty, she breakfasted with me."
"God be
praised!" Lucy exclaimed, with fervour. Then she sat down and relieved her
feelings in tears. I told her to expect me again, in a few minutes, and joined
the physician, who, by this time, was apprised of my presence. The calm, considerate
manner of Post, gave me a confidence I had not felt for some days; and I really
began to hope it might still be within the power of his art to save the sister
I so dearly loved.
Our dispositions for
quitting the sloop were soon made, and we ascended the hill together, Lucy
leaning on my arm. On its summit was the chaise, into which the Doctor and
Marble were persuaded to enter, Lucy preferring to walk. The negress was to
proceed in the vehicle that had been sent for the luggage, and Lucy and I set
out, arm and arm, to walk rather more than a mile in company, and that too
without the presence of a third person. Such an occurrence, under any other
circumstances than those in which we were both placed, would have made me one
of the happiest men on earth; but, in the actual situation in which I found
myself, it rendered me silent and uncomfortable. Not so with Lucy; ever
natural, and keeping truth incessantly before her eyes, the dear girl took my
arm without the least embarrassment, and showed no sign of impatience, or of
doubt. She was sad, but full of a gentle confidence in her own sincerity and
motives.
"This is dear
Clawbonny, again!" she exclaimed, after we had walked in silence a short
distance. "How beautiful are the fields, how fresh the woods, how sweet
the flowers! Oh! Miles, a day in such a spot as this, is worth a year in
town!"
"Why, then, do
you, who have now so much at your command, pass more than half your time
between the heated bricks of Wall Street, when you know how happy we should all
be to see you, here, among us, again?"
"I have not been
certain of this; that has been the sole reason, of my absence. Had I known I
should be welcome, nothing would have induced me to suffer Grace to pass the
last six sad, sad, months by herself."
"Known that you
should be welcome! Surely you have not supposed, Lucy, that I can ever regard
you as anything but welcome, here?"
"I had no allusion
to you--thought not of you, Miles, at all"--answered Lucy, with the quiet
manner of one who felt she was thinking, acting, and speaking no more than what
was perfectly right--"My mind was dwelling altogether on Grace."
"Is it possible
you could doubt of Grace’s willingness to see you, at all times and in all
places, Lucy!"
"I have doubted
it--have thought I was acting prudently and well, in staying away, just at this
time, though I now begin to fear the decision has been hasty and unwise."
"May I ask why
Lucy Hardinge has come to so singular and violent an opinion, as connected with
her bosom friend, and almost sister, Grace Wallingford?"
"That almost
sister! Oh! Miles, what is there I possess which I would not give, that there
might be perfect confidence, again, between you and me, on this subject; such
confidence as existed when we were boy and girl-children, I might say."
"And what prevents
it? Certain I am the alienation does not, cannot come from me. You have only to
speak, Lucy, to have an attentive listener; to ask, to receive the truest
answers. What can, then, prevent the confidence you wish?"
"There is one
obstacle--surely, Miles, you can readily imagine what I mean?"
’Can it be possible
Lucy is alluding to Andrew Drewett!’--I thought to myself. ’Has she discovered
my attachment, and does she, will she, can she regret her own engagement?’ A
lover who thought thus, would not be apt to leave the question long in doubt.
"Deal plainly with
me, I implore of you, Lucy," I said solemnly. "One word uttered with
your old sincerity and frankness may close a chasm that has now been widening
between us for the last year or two. What is the obstacle you mean?"
"I have seen and
felt the alienation to which you allude quite as sensibly as you can have done
so yourself, Miles," the dear girl answered in her natural, simple manner,
"and I will trust all to your generosity. Need I say more, to explain what
I mean, than mention the name of Rupert?"
"What of him,
Lucy!--be explicit; vague allusions may be worse than nothing."
Lucy’s little hand was
on my arm, and she had drawn its glove on account of the heat. I felt it press
me, almost convulsively, as she added--"I do, I must think you have too
much affection and gratitude for my dear father, too much regard for me, ever
to forget that you and Rupert once lived together as brothers?"
"Grace has my
promise already, on that subject. I shall never take the world’s course with
Rupert, in this affair."
I heard Lucy’s
involuntary sob, as if she gasped for breath; and, turning, I saw her sweet
eyes bent on my face with an expression of thankfulness that could not be
mistaken.
"I would have
given the same pledge to you, Lucy, and purely on your own account. It would be
too much to cause you to mourn for your brother’s--"
I did not name the
offence, lest my feelings should tempt me to use too strong a term.
"This is all I
ask--all I desire, Miles; bless you--bless you! for having so freely given me
this assurance. Now my heart is relieved from this burthen, I am ready to speak
frankly to you; still, had I seen Grace--"
"Have no scruples
on account of your regard for womanly feeling--I know everything, and shall not
attempt to conceal from you, that disappointed love for Rupert has brought my
sister to the state she is in. This might not have happened, had either of us
been with her; but, buried as she has been alone in this place, her wounded
sensibilities have proved too strong for a frame that is so delicate."
There was a pause of a
minute, after I ended.
"I have long
feared that some such calamity would befall us," Lucy answered, in a low,
measured tone. "I think you do not understand Grace as well as I do,
Miles. Her mind and feelings have a stronger influence than common over her
body; and I fear no society of ours, or of others, could have saved her this
trial. Still, we must not despair, It is a trial--that is just the word; and by
means of tenderness, the most sedulous care, good advice, and all that we two
can do to aid, there must yet be hope. Now there is a skilful physician here,
he must be dealt fairly by, and should know the whole."
"I intended to
consult you on this subject--one has such a reluctance to expose Grace’s most
sacred feelings!"
"Surely it need
not go quite as far as that," returned Lucy, with sensitive quickness,
"something--much--must be left to conjecture; but Dr. Post must know that
the mind is at the bottom of the evil; though I fear that young ladies can
seldom admit the existence of such a complaint, without having it attributed to
a weakness of this nature."
"That proceeds
from the certainty that your sex has so much heart, Lucy; your very existence
being bound up in others."
"Grace is one of
peculiar strength of affections--but, Miles, we will talk no further of this at
present. I scarce know how to speak of my brother’s affairs, and you must give
me time to reflect. Now we are at Clawbonny again, we cannot long continue
strangers to each other."
This was said so
sweetly, I could have knelt and kissed her shoe-ties; and yet so simply, as not
to induce misinterpretation. It served to change the discourse, however, and
the remainder of the way we talked of the past. Lucy spoke of her cousin’s
death, relating various little incidents to show how much Mrs. Bradfort was
attached to her, and how good a woman she was; but not a syllable was said of
the will. I was required, in my turn, to finish the narrative of my last
voyage, which had not been completed at the theatre. When Lucy learned that the
rough seaman who had come in the sloop was Marble, she manifested great
interest in him, declaring, had she known it during the passage, that she would
have introduced herself. All this time, Rupert’s name was not mentioned between
us; and I reached the house, feeling that something like the interest I had
formerly possessed there, had been awakened in the bosom of my companion. She
was, at least, firmly and confidingly my friend.
Chloe met Lucy at the
door with a message--Miss Grace wanted to see Miss Lucy, alone. I dreaded this
interview, and looked forward to being present at it; but Lucy begged me to
confide in her, and I felt bound to comply. While the dear girl was gone to my
sister’s room, I sought the physician, with whom I had a brief but explicit
conference. I told this gentleman how much Grace had been alone, permitting
sorrow to wear upon her frame, and gave him to understand that the seat of my
sister’s malady was mental suffering. Post was a cool, discriminating man, and
he ventured no remark until he had seen his patient; though I could perceive,
by the keen manner in which his piercing eye was fixed on mine, that all I said
was fully noted.
It was more than an
hour before Lucy reappeared. It was obvious at a glance that she had been
dreadfully agitated, and cruelly surprised at the condition in which she had
found Grace. It was not that disease, in any of its known forms, was so very
apparent; but that my sister resembled already a being of another world, in the
beaming of her countenance--in the bright, unearthly expression of her
eyes--and in the slightness and delicacy of the hold she seemed, generally, to
have on life. Grace had always something of this about her--much, I might
better have said; but it now appeared to be left nearly alone, as her thoughts
and strength gradually receded from the means of existence.
The physician returned
with Lucy to my sister’s room, where he passed more than an hour; as long a
time, indeed, he afterwards told me himself, as he thought could be done
without fatiguing his patient. The advice he gave me was cautious and discreet.
Certain tonics were prescribed; we were told to endeavour to divert the mind of
our precious charge from her sources of uneasiness, by gentle means and prudent
expedients. Change of scene was advised also, could it be done without
producing too much fatigue. I suggested the Wallingford, as soon as this
project was mentioned. She was a small sloop, it is true, but had two very
comfortable cabins; my father having had one of them constructed especially in
reference to my mother’s occasional visits to town. The vessel did little, at
that season of the year, besides transporting flour to market, and bringing
back wheat. In the autumn, she carried wood, and the products of the
neighbourhood. A holiday might be granted her, and no harm come of it. Dr. Post
approved the idea, saying frankly there was no objection but the expense; if I
could bear that, a better plan could not possibly be adopted.
That night we discussed
the matter in the family circle, Mr. Hardinge having come from the Rectory to
join us. Everybody approved of the scheme, it was so much better than leaving:
Grace to pine away by herself in the solitude of Clawbonny.
"I have a patient
at the Springs," said Dr. Post, "who is very anxious to see me; and,
to own the truth, I am a little desirous of drinking the waters myself, for a
week. Carry me to Albany, and land me; after which you can descend the river,
and continue your voyage to as many places, and for as long a time, as the
strength of Miss Wallingford, and your own inclinations, shall dictate."
This project seemed
excellent in all our eyes; even Grace heard it with a smile, placing herself
entirely in our hands. It was decided to put it in practice.
"And she sits and
gazes at me,
With those deep and
tender eyes,...
Like the stars, so
still and saint-like,
Looking downward from
the skies."
LONGFELLOW.
The next morning I set
about the measures necessary for carrying out our plan. Marble was invited to
be of the party, the arrangements concerning the ship, allowing of his absence for
a few days; Once engaged, he was of infinite service, entering into the plan as
my mate. The regular skipper was glad to have a furlough; and I retained on
board no one of the proper crew but the river-pilot; a man who could not be
dispensed with; By this arrangement, we cleared the cabin from company that was
not desirable for the circumstances. Neb, and three of the Clawbonny blacks,
were delighted to go on such an excursion, and all were more or less familiar
with the little duty that would be required of them. Indeed, Marble, Neb and
myself, were every way able to take care of the vessel. But we chose to have
plenty of physical force; and a cook was indispensable. Clawbonny supplied the
latter, in the person of old Dido of that ilk.
By noon, the whole
party were ready to embark. Grace was driven to the wharf, and she walked on
board the sloop, supported by Lucy and myself; more, however, from solicitude
than from absolute necessity. Every precaution, however, was taken by order of
the physician to prevent anything like excitement; the blacks, in particular,
who would have followed "Miss Grace" to the water’s edge, being
ordered to remain at home. Chloe, to her manifest satisfaction, was permitted
to accompany her "young mistress," and great was her delight. How
often that day, did the exclamation of "de feller," escape her, as
she witnessed Neb’s exploits in different parts of the sloop. It was some
little time before I could account for the black’s superfluous activity,
imputing it to zeal in my sister’s service; but, in the end, I discovered Grace
had to share the glory with Chloe.
No sooner was everybody
on board than we cast off. The jib was soon up; and under this short sail, we
moved slowly out of the creek, with a pleasant southerly breeze. As we passed
the point, there stood the whole household arrayed in a line, from the
tottering grey-headed and muddy-looking negro of seventy, down to the
glistening, jet-black toddling things of two and three. The distance was so
small, it was easy to trace even the expressions of the different countenances,
which varied according to the experience, forebodings, and characters of the
different individuals. Notwithstanding the sort of reverential attachment all
felt for "Miss Grace," and the uncertainty some among these
unsophisticated creatures must have experienced on the subject of her health,
it was not in nature for such a cluster of "niggers" to exhibit
unhappiness, at a moment when there were so many grounds of excitement. The
people of this race know nothing of the word, perhaps; but they delight in the
thing, quite as much as if they did nothing but electioneer all their lives.
Most pliant instruments would their untutored feelings make in the hands of
your demagogue; and, possibly, it may have some little influence on the white
American to understand, how strong is his resemblance to the
"nigger," when he gives himself up to the mastery of this much
approved mental power. The day was glorious; a brighter sun never shining in
Italy, or on the Grecian islands; the air balmy; the vessel was gay to the eye,
having been painted about a month before, and every one seemed bent on a
holiday; circumstances sufficient in themselves, to make this light-hearted
race smiling and happy. As the sloop went slowly past, the whole line doffed
their hats, or curtsied, showing at the same time a row of ivory that shone
like so many gay windows in their sable faces. I could see that Grace was
touched by this manifestation of interest; such a field-day in the Clawbonny
corps not having occurred since the first time my mother went to town, after
the death of my father. Fortunately, everything else was soothing to my sister’s
spirits; and, so long as she could sit on the deck, holding Lucy’s hand, and
enjoy the changing landscape, with her brother within call, it was not possible
she should be altogether without happiness.
Rounding the point, as
we entered the river, the Wallingford eased-off sheet, set a studding-sail and
flying-top-sail, and began to breast the Hudson, on her way towards its
sources.
In 1803, the celebrated
river we were navigating, though it had all the natural features it possesses
to-day, was by no means the same picture of moving life. The steam-boat did not
appear on its surface until four years later; and the journeys up and down its
waters, were frequently a week in length. In that day, the passenger did not
hurry on board, just as a bell was disturbing the neighbourhood, hustling his
way through a rude throng of porters, cart-men, orange-women, and news-boys, to
save his distance by just a minute and a half, but his luggage was often sent
to the vessel the day before; he passed his morning in saying adieu, and when
he repaired to the vessel, it was with gentleman-like leisure, often to pass
hours on board previously to sailing, and not unfrequently to hear the
unwelcome tidings that this event was deferred until the next day. How
different, too, was the passage, from one in a steam-boat! There was no
jostling of each other, no scrambling for places at table, no bolting of food,
no impertinence manifested, no swearing about missing the eastern or southern
boats, or Schenectady, or Saratoga, or Boston trains, on account of a screw
being loose, nor--any other unseemly manifestation that anybody was in a hurry.
On the contrary, wine and fruit were provided, as if the travellers intended to
enjoy themselves; and a journey in that day was a festa. No more embarked than
could be accommodated; and the company being selected, the cabin was taken to
the exclusion of all unwelcome intruders. Now, the man who should order a
bottle of wine to be placed at the side of his plate, would be stared at as a
fool; and not without reason altogether, for, did it escape the claws of his
convives and the waiters, he would probably reach the end of his journey before
he could drink it. In 1803, not only did the dinner pass in peace, and with
gentleman-like deliberation; not only were the cooler and the fruit taken on
deck, and the one sipped and the other eaten at leisure, in the course of an
afternoon, but in the course of many afternoons. Passages were certainly made
in twenty-four hours in the sloops; but these were the exceptions, a week being
much more likely to be the time passed in the enjoyment of the beautiful
scenery of the river. The vessel usually got aground, once at least, and
frequently several times in a trip; and often a day, or two, were thus
delightfully lost, giving the stranger an opportunity of visiting the
surrounding country. The necessity of anchoring, with a foul wind, on every
opposing tide, too, increased these occasions, thus lending to the excursion
something of the character of an exploring expedition. No--no--a man would
learn more in one passage, up or down the Hudson, forty years since, than can
be obtained by a dozen at the present time. I have a true seaman’s dislike for
a steam-boat, and sometimes wish they were struck out of existence; though I
know it is contrary to all the principles of political economy, and opposed to
what is called the march of improvement. Of one thing, however, I feel quite
certain; that these inventions, coupled with the gregarious manner of living
that has sprung up in the large taverns, is, as one of our writers expresses
it, "doing wonders for the manners of the people;" though, in my view
of the matter, the wonder is, that they have any left.
There might have been
thirty sail in sight, when the Wallingford got fairly into the river, some
turning down on a young ebb, making their fifteen or twenty miles in six hours,
and others like ourselves, stealing along against it, at about the same rate.
Half a dozen of these craft were quite near us, and the decks of most of those
which were steering north, had parties including ladies, evidently proceeding
to the "Springs." I desired Marble to sheer as close to these
different vessels as was convenient, having no other object in view than
amusement, and fancying it might aid in diverting the thoughts of my sister
from her own sorrows, to the faces and concerns of others. The reader will have
no difficulty in understanding, that the Wallingford, constructed under the
orders of an old sailor, and for his own uses, was a fast vessel. In this
particular she had but one or two competitors on the river; packets belonging
to Hudson, Poughkeepsie and Sing-Sing. She was now only in fair ballast-trim,
and being admirably provided with sails, in the light wind we had, she actually
went four feet to most-of-the-other-vessels-in-sight’s three. My request to
Marble--or, order, as he chose to call it--was easily enough complied with, and
we were soon coming up close on the quarter of a sloop that had its decks
crowded with passengers who evidently belonged to the better class; while, on
its forecastle were several horses, and a carriage; customary accompaniments to
such a scene in that day.
I had not been so happy
in a long time, as I felt at that moment. Grace was better, as I fancied at
least, and it was certain she was more composed and less nervous than I had
seen her since my return; and this of itself was removing the weight of a
mountain from my heart. There was Lucy, too, her rounded cheek rosy with the
pleasure of the moment, full of health, and with eyes that never turned on me
that they did not beam with confidence and kindness--the sincerest friendship,
if not love--while every look, movement, syllable or gesture that was directed
towards Grace, betrayed how strongly the hearts of these two precious creatures
were still knit together in sisterly affection. My guardian too seemed happier
than he had been since our conversation on the state of my own feelings towards
his daughter. He had made a condition, that we should all--the doctor
excepted--return to Clawbonny in time for service on the ensuing Sunday, and he
was then actually engaged in looking over an old sermon for the occasion,
though not a minute passed in which he did not drop the manuscript to gaze
about him, in deep enjoyment of the landscape. The scene, moreover, was so full
of repose, that even the movements of the different vessels scarce changed its
Sabbath-like character. I repeat, that I had not felt so perfectly happy since
I held my last conversation with the Salem Witches, in The Duomo of Firenze.
Marble was excessively
delighted with the behaviour of the Wallingford. The latter was a sloop
somewhat smaller than common, though her accommodations were particularly
commodious, while she was sparred on the scale of a flyer. Her greatest
advantage in the way of sailing, however, would have been no great
recommendation to her on a wind; for she was nearly start light, and might not
have been able to carry full sail in hard November weather, even on the
Hudson--a river on which serious accidents have been known to occur. There was
little danger in mid-summer, however; and we went gliding up on the quarter of
the Gull of Troy, without feeling concern of any sort.
"What sloop is
that?" demanded the skipper of the Gull, as our boom-end came within a
fathom of his rail, our name being out of his view.
"The Wallingford
of Clawbonny, just out of port, bound up on a party of pleasure."
Now, Clawbonny was not
then, nor is it now, what might be called a legal term. There was no such place
known in law, beyond the right which usage gives; and I heard a low laugh among
the passengers of the Gull, as they heard the homely appellation. This came
from the equivocal position my family occupied, midway between the gentry and
yeomanry of the State, as they both existed in 1803. Had I said the sloop came
from near Coldenham, it would have been all right; for everybody who was then
anybody in New York, knew who the Coldens were; or Morrisania, the Morrises
being people of mark; or twenty other places on the river: but the Wallingfords
were as little known as Clawbonny, when you got fifteen or twenty miles from
the spot where they had so long lived. This is just the difference between
obscurity and notoriety. When the latter extends to an entire nation, it gives
an individual, or a family, the note that frees them entirely from the
imputation of existing under the first condition; and this note, favourably
diffused through Christendom, forms a reputation--transmitted to posterity, it
becomes fame. Unfortunately, neither we nor our place had even reached the
first simple step in this scale of renown; and poor Clawbonny was laughed at,
on account of something Dutch that was probably supposed to exist in the
sound--the Anglo-Saxon race having a singular aptitude to turn up their nose’s
at everything but their own possessions, and everybody but themselves. I looked
at Lucy, with sensitive quickness, to see how she received this sneer on my
birth-place; but, with her, it was so much a matter of course to think well of
everything connected with the spot, its name as well as its more essential
things, that I do not believe she perceived this little sign of derision.
While the passengers of
the Gull felt this disposition to smile, it was very different with her
skipper; his Dutch pilot, whose name was Abrahamus Van Valtenberg, but who was
more familiarly known as ’Brom Folleck, for so the children of New Netherlands
twisted their cognomens in converting them into English;[*] the black cook, the
mulatto steward, and the "all hands," who were one man and a boy.
There had been generations of sloops which bore the name of Watlingford, as
Well as generations of men, at Clawbonny; and this every river-man knew. In
point of fact, we counted four generations of men, and six of sloops. Now, none
of these vessels was worthy of being mentioned, but this which my father had
caused to be built; but she had a reputation that extended to everybody on the
river. The effect of all this was to induce the skipper of the Gull to raise
his hat, and to say--
"That, then, I
suppose is Mr. Wallingford himself--you are welcome back on the river; I
remember the time well, when your respected father would make that boat do
anything but talk. Nothing but the new paint, which is different from the last,
prevented me from knowing the sloop. Had I taken a look at her bows, this
couldn’t have happened."
[Footnote *: A story is told of a Scotchman of the name of
Farquharson,--who settled among the High Dutch on the Mohawk, sometime
previously to the Revolution; where, unable to pronounce his name, the worthy
formers called him Feuerstein (pronounced Firestyne). The son lived and died
under this appellation; but the grandson, removing to a part of the country
where English alone was spoken, chose to anglisise his name; and, by giving it
a free translation, became Mr. Flint!] This
speech evidently gave me and my vessel an estimation with the passengers of the
Gull that neither had enjoyed the moment before. There was some private
conversation on the quarter-deck of the other vessel, and, then, a highly
respectable and gentleman-like looking old man, came to the rail, bowed, and
commenced a discourse.
"I have the
pleasure of seeing Captain Wallingford, I believe," he remarked,
"with whom my friends, the Mertons, came passengers from China. They have
often expressed their sense of your civilities," he continued, as I bowed
in acquiescence, "and declare they should ever wish to sail with you, were
they again compelled to go to sea."
Now, this was viewing
my relation to the Mertons in any point of view but that in which I wished it
to be viewed, or indeed was just. Still it was natural; and the gentleman who
spoke, a man of standing and character, no doubt fancied he was, saying that
which must prove particularly acceptable to me; another proof how dangerous it
is to attempt to decide on other men’s feelings or affairs. I could not decline
the discourse; and, while the Wallingford went slowly past the Gull, I was
compelled to endure the torment of hearing the Mertons mentioned, again and
again, in the hearing of Lucy and Grace; on the nerves of the latter of whom I
knew it must be a severe trial. At length we got rid of this troublesome
neighbour, though not until Lucy and her father were recognised and spoken to
by several of the ladies in the other party. While my late guardian and his
daughter were thus engaged, I stole a glance at my sister. She was pale as
death, and seemed anxious to go below, whither I led her, most happily, I have
every reason to think, as things turned out.
When the Wallingford
had left the Gull some little distance astern, I returned to the deck, and Lucy
went to take my place by the side of Grace’s berth. She reappeared, however; in
a very few minutes, saying that my sister felt an inclination to rest herself,
and might fall asleep. Feeble, almost, as an infant, these frequent slumbers had
become necessary, in a measure, to the patient’s powers. Chloe coming up soon
after with a report that her young mistress seemed to be in a doze, we all
remained on deck, in order not to disturb her. In this manner, half an hour
passed, and we had drawn quite near to another sloop that was going in the same
direction with ourselves. At this moment, Mr. Hardinge was deeply immersed in
his sermon, and I perceived that Lucy looked at him, from time to time, as if
she expected to catch his eye. I fancied something distressed her, and yet it
was not easy to imagine exactly what it could be.
"Do you not intend
to go nearer the other sloop?" Lucy at length inquired, alluding to the
vessel that was almost in a line with us; but to which I had ordered Neb to
give a respectable berth.
"I thought the
gossip of the last quite sufficient; but, if you like these interviews,
certainly."
Lucy seemed
embarrassed; she coloured to her temples, paused a moment, and then added,
affecting to laugh--and it was so seldom Lucy affected anything, but this time
she did affect to laugh--as she said--
"I do wish to go
near that sloop; though it is not exactly for the reason you suppose."
I could see she was
distressed, though it was not yet easy to imagine the cause. Lucy’s requests
were laws to me, and Neb was ordered to sheer down on the quarter of this
second sloop, as we had done on that of the first. As we drew near, her stern
told us that she was called the "Orpheus of Sing-Sing," a combination
of names that proved some wag had been connected with the christening. Her
decks had also a party of both sexes on them, though neither carriage nor
horses. All this time, Lucy stood quite near me, as if reluctant to move, and
when we were sufficiently near the sloop, she pressed still nearer to my side,
in the way in which her sex are apt to appeal to those of the other who possess
their confidence, when most feeling the necessity of support.
"Now, Miles,"
she said, in an under tone, "you must ’speak that sloop,’ as you call it;
I can never hold a loud conversation of this sort, in the presence of so many
strangers."
"Very willingly,
Lucy; though you will have the goodness to let me know exactly what I am to
say."
"Certainly--begin
then, in your sailor fashion, and when that is done, I will tell you what to
add."
"Enough--Orpheus,
there?" I called out, just raising my voice sufficiently to be heard.
"Ay, ay,--what’s
wanted?" answered the skipper, taking a pipe from his mouth, as he leaned
with his back against his own tiller, in a way that was just in accordance with
the sleepy character of the scene.
I looked at Lucy, as
much as to say, "what next?"
"Ask him if Mrs.
Drewett is on board his sloop--Mrs. Andrew Drewett, not Mr.--The old lady, I
mean," added the dear girl, blushing to the eyes.
I was so confounded--I
might almost add appalled, that it was with great difficulty I suppressed an
exclamation. Command myself, I did, however, and observing that the skipper was
curiously awaiting my next question, I put it.
"Is Mrs. Andrew
Drewett among your passengers, sir?" I inquired with a cold distinctness.
My neighbour nodded his
head, and spoke to some of his passengers, most of whom were on the main-deck,
seated on chairs, and concealed from us, as yet, by the Wallingford’s main-sail,
her boom being guyed out on the side next the Orpheus, with its end just clear
of her quarter.
"She is, and
wishes to know who makes the inquiry?" returned the Sing-Sing skipper, in
the singsong manner in which ordinary folk repeat what is dictated.
"Say that Miss
Hardinge has a message to Mrs. Drewett from Mrs. Ogilvie, who is on board that
other sloop," added Lucy, in a low, and, as I thought, tremulous tone.
I was nearly choked;
but made out to communicate the fact, as directed. In an instant I heard the
foot of one who leaped on the Orpheus’s quarter-deck, and then Andrew Drewett
appeared, hat in hand, a face all smiles, eyes that told his tale as plain as
any tongue could have uttered it, and such salutations as denoted the most
perfect intimacy. Lucy took my arm involuntarily, and I could feel that she
trembled. The two vessels were now so near, and everything around us was so
tranquil, that by Lucy’s advancing to the Wallingford’s quarter-deck, and
Drewett’s coming to the taffrail of the Orpheus, it was easy to converse
without any unseemly raising of the voice. All that had been said between me
and the skipper, indeed, had been said on a key but little higher than common.
By the change in Lucy’s position, I could no longer see her face; but I knew it
was suffused, and that she was far from being as composed and collected as was
usual with her demeanour. All this was death to my recent happiness, though I
could not abstain from watching what now passed, with the vigilance of
jealousy.
"Good-morning,"
Lucy commenced, and the words were uttered in a tone that I thought bespoke
great familiarity, if not confidence; "will you have the goodness to tell
your mother that Mrs. Ogilvie begs she will not leave Albany until after her
arrival. The other sloop, Mrs. Ogilvie thinks, cannot be more than an hour or
two after you, and she is very desirous of making a common party to--ah! there
comes Mrs. Drewett," said Lucy, hastily interrupting herself, "and I
can deliver my message, myself."
Mrs. Drewett coming aft
at this instant, Lucy certainly did turn to her, and communicated a message,
which it seems the lady in the Gull had earnestly requested her to deliver in
passing.
"And now,"
returned Mrs. Drewett, when Lucy had ceased, first civilly saluting me,
"and now, my dear Lucy, we have something for you. So sudden was your
departure, on the receipt of that naughty letter," my letter, summoning
the dear girl to the bed-side of her friend, was meant, "that you left
your work-box behind you, and, as I knew it contained many notes besides
bank-notes, I would not allow it to be separated from me, until we met. Here it
is; in what manner shall we contrive to get it into your hands?"
Lucy started, and I
could see that she both felt and looked anxious. As I afterwards learned, she
had been passing a day at Mrs. Drewett’s villa, which joined her own, both
standing on the rocks quite near to that spot which a mawkish set among us is
trying to twist from plain, homely, up-and-down, old fashioned Hell Gate, into
the exquisite and lackadaisical corruption of Hurl Gate--Heaven save the mark!
What puny piece of folly and affectation will they attempt next?--but Lucy was
paying this visit when she received my letter, and it appears such was her
haste to get to Grace, that she quitted the house immediately, leaving behind
her a small work-box, unlocked, and in it various papers that she did not wish
read. Of course, one of Lucy’s sentiments and tone, could hardly suspect a
lady, and Mrs. Drewett was strictly that, of rummaging her box or of reading
her notes and letters; but one is never easy when such things can be supposed
to be in the way of impertinent eyes. There are maids as well as mistresses,
and I could see, in a moment, that she wished the box was again in her own possession.
Under the circumstances, therefore, I felt it was time to interfere.
"If your sloop
will round-to, Mr. Drewett," I remarked, receiving a cold salutation from
the gentleman, in return for my own bow, the first sign of recognition that had
passed between us, "I will round-to, myself, and send a boat for the
box."
This proposal drew all
eyes towards the skipper, who was still leaning against his tiller, smoking for
life or death. I was not favourably received, extorting a grunt in reply, that
any one could understand denoted dissent. The pipe was slowly removed, and the
private opinion of this personage was pretty openly expressed, in his
Dutchified dialect.
"If a body coult
get a wint for der askin’, dis might do very well," he said; "but
nobody rounts-to mit a fair wind."
I have always remarked
that they who have used a dialect different from the common forms of speech in
their youth, and come afterwards to correct it, by intercourse with the world,
usually fall back into their early infirmities in moments of trial, perplexity,
or anger. This is easily explained. Habit has become a sort of nature, in their
childhood, and it is when most tried that we are the most natural. Then, this
skipper, an Albany--or Albonny man, as he would probably have styled himself,
had got down the river as far as Sing-Sing, and had acquired a tolerable
English; but, being now disturbed, he fell back upon his original mode of
speaking, the certain proof that he would never give in. I saw at once the
hopelessness of attempting to persuade one of his school, and had begun to
devise some other scheme for getting the box on board, when to my surprise, and
not a little to my concern, I saw Andrew Drewett, first taking the box from his
mother, step upon the end of our main-boom, and move along the spar with the
evident intention to walk as far as our deck and deliver Lucy her property with
his own hands. The whole thing occurred so suddenly, that there was no time for
remonstrance. Young gentlemen who are thoroughly in love, are not often
discreet in matters connected with their devotion to their mistresses. I
presume Drewett saw the boom placed so favourably as to tempt him, and he
fancied it would be a thing to mention to carry a lady her work-box across a
bridge that was of so precarious a footing. Had the spar lain on the ground, it
would certainly have been no exploit at all to for any young man to walk its
length, carrying his arms full of work-boxes; but it was a very different
matter when the same feat had to be performed on a sloop’s boom in its place,
suspended over the water, with the sail set, and the vessel in motion. This
Drewett soon discovered, for, advancing a step or two, he grasped the
topping-lift, which luckily for him happened to be taut, for a support. All this
occurred before there was time for remonstrance, or even for thought. At the
same instant Neb, in obedience to a sign previously given by me, had put the
helm down a little, and the boom-end was already twenty feet from the
quarter-deck of the Orpheus.
Of course, all the
women screamed, or exclaimed, on some key or other. Poor Mrs. Drewett hid her
face, and began to moan her son as lost. I did not dare look at Lucy, who
remained quiet as to voice, after the first involuntary exclamation, and as
immovable as a statue. Luckily her face was from me. As Drewett was evidently
discomposed, I thought it best, however, to devise something not only for his
relief, but for that of Lucy’s box, which was in quite as much jeopardy as the
young man, himself; more so, indeed, if the latter could swim. I was on the
point of calling out to Drewett to hold on, and I would cause the boom-end to
reach over the Orpheus’s main-deck, after which he might easily drop down among
his friends, when Neb, finding some one to take the helm, suddenly stood at my
side.
"He drop dat box,
sartain, Masser Mile," half-whispered the negro; "he leg begin to
shake already, and he won’erful skear’d!"
"I would not have
that happen for a good deal--can you save it, Neb?"
"Sartain, sir.
Only hab to run out on ’e boom and bring it in, and gib it Miss Lucy; she
mighty partic’lar about dat werry box, Masser Mile, as I see a hundrer time,
and more too."
"Well, lay out,
boy, and bring it in,--and look to your footing, Neb."
This was all Neb wanted.
The fellow had feet shaped a good deal like any other aquatic bird, with the
essential difference, however, that no small part of his foundation had been
laid abaft the perpendicular of the tendon Achilles, and, being without shoes,
he could nearly encircle a small spar in his grasp. Often and often had I seen
Neb run out on a top-sail-yard, the ship pitching heavily, catching at the
lift; and it was a mere trifle after that, to run out on a spar as large as the
Wallingford’s main-boom. A tolerably distinctive scream from Chloe, first
apprised me that the negro was in motion. Looking in that direction, I saw him
walking steadily along the boom, notwithstanding Drewett’s loud remonstrances,
and declarations that he wanted no assistance, until he reached the spot where
the young gentleman stood grasping the lift, with his legs submitting to more
tremour than was convenient. Neb now grinned, looked as amiable as possible,
held out his hand, and revealed the object of his visit.
"Masser Mile t’ink
’e gentleum better gib me Miss Lucy box"--said Neb, as politely as he knew
how.
I believe in my soul
that Drewett could have kissed Neb, so glad was he to obtain this little
relief. The box was yielded without the slightest objection, Neb receiving it
with a bow; after which the negro turned round as coolly as if he were on the
deck, and walked deliberately and steadily in to the mast. He stopped an
instant just at the small of the spar, to look back at Drewett, who was saying
something to pacify his mother; and I observed that, as he stood with his heels
in a line, the toes nearly met underneath the boom, which his feet grasped
something in the manner of talons. A deep sigh reached my ear, as Neb bounded
lightly on deck, and I knew whence it came by the exclamation of--
"De fel-ler!"
As for Neb, he advanced
with his prize, which he offered to Lucy with one of his best bows, but in a
way to show he was not conscious of having performed any unusual exploit. Lucy
handed the box to Chloe, without averting her eyes from Drewett, in whose
situation she manifested a good deal more concern than I liked, or fancied he
deserved.
"Thank you, Mr.
Drewett," she said, affecting to think the box had been recovered
altogether by his address; "it is now safe, and there is no longer any
necessity for your coming here. Let Mr. Wallingford do what he says"--I
had mentioned in a low voice, the practicability of my own scheme--"and
return to your own sloop."
But, two things now
interposed to the execution of this very simple expedient. The first was
Drewett’s pride, blended with a little obstinacy, and the other was the
"Albonny" skipper’s pride, blended with a good deal of obstinacy. The
first did not like to retreat, after Neb had so clearly demonstrated it was no
great matter to walk on the boom; and the latter, soured by the manner in which
we had outsailed him, and fancying Andrew had deserted to get on board a faster
vessel, resented the whole by sheering away from us to the distance of a
hundred yards. I saw that there remained but a single expedient, and set about
adopting it without further delay.
"Take good hold of
the lift, Mr. Drewett, and steady yourself with both hands; ease away the peak
halyards to tauten that lift a little more, forward. Now, one of you stand by to
ease off the guy handsomely, and the rest come aft to the main-sheet. Look out
for yourself, Mr. Drewett; we are about to haul in the boom, when it will be a
small matter to get you in, upon the taffrail. Stand by to luff handsomely, so
as to keep the boom as steady as possible."
But Drewett clamorously
protested against our doing anything of the sort. He was getting used to his
situation, and intended to come in Neb-fashion, in a minute more. All he asked
was not to be hurried.
"No--no--no--touch
nothing I entreat of you, Captain Wallingford"--he said, earnestly.
"If that black can do it, surely I ought to do it, too."
"But the black has
claws, and you have none, sir; then he is a sailor, and used to such things,
and you are none, sir. Moreover, he was barefooted, while you have got on
stiff, and I dare say slippery boots."
"Yes, the boots
are an encumbrance. If I could only throw them off, I should do well enough. As
it is, however, I hope to have the honour of shaking you by the hand, Miss
Hardinge, without the disgrace of being helped."
Mr. Hardinge here
expostulated, but all in vain; for I saw plainly enough Drewett was highly
excited, and that he was preparing for a start. These signs were now so
apparent that all of us united our voices in remonstrances; and Lucy said
imploringly to me--"Do not let him move, Miles--I have heard him say he
cannot swim."
It was too late. Pride,
mortified vanity, obstinacy, love, or what you will, rendered the young man
deaf, and away he went, abandoning the lift, his sole protection. I saw, the
moment he quitted his grasp, that he would never reach the mast, and made my
arrangements accordingly. I called to Marble to stand by to luff; and, just as
the words passed my lips, a souse into the water told the whole story. The
first glance at poor Drewett’s frantic manner of struggling told me that Lucy
was really aware of his habits, and that he could not swim. I was in light
duck, jacket and trowsers, with seaman’s pumps; and placing a foot on the rail,
I alighted alongside of the drowning young man, just as he went under. Well
assured he would reappear, I waited for that, and presently I got a view of his
hair, within reach of my arm, and I grasped it, in a way to turn him on his
back, and bring his face uppermost. At this moment the sloop was gliding away
from us, Marble having instantly put the helm hard down, in order to round-to.
As I afterwards learned, the state of the case was no sooner understood in the
other sloop, than the Albon-ny men gave in, and imitated the Wallingford.
There was no time for
reflection. As soon as Drewett’s hair was in my grasp, I raised his head from
the water, by an effort that forced me under it, to let him catch his breath;
and then relaxed the power by which it had been done, to come up myself. I had
done this to give him a moment to recover his recollection, in the hope he
would act reasonably; and I now desired him to lay his two hands on my
shoulders, permit his body to sink as low as possible and breathe, and trust
the rest to me. If the person in danger can be made to do this, an ordinarily
good swimmer could tow him a mile, without any unusual effort. But the
breathing spell afforded to Drewett had the effect just to give him strength to
struggle madly for existence, without aiding his reason. On the land, he would
have been nothing in my hands; but, in the water, the merest boy may become
formidable. God forgive me, if I do him injustice! but I have sometimes
thought, since, that Drewett was perfectly conscious who I was, and that he
gave some vent to his jealous distrust of Lucy’s feelings towards me. This may
be all imagination; but I certainly heard the words "Lucy"
"Wallingford," "Clawbonny," "hateful," muttered
by the man, even as he struggled there for life. The advantage given him, by
turning to allow him to put his hands on my shoulders, liked to have cost me
dear. Instead of doing as I directed, he grasped my neck with both arms, and
seemed to wish to mount on my head, forcing his own shoulders quite out of
water, and mine, by that much weight, beneath it. It was while we were thus
placed, his mouth within an inch or two of my very ear, that I heard the words
muttered which have been mentioned. It is possible, however, that he was
unconscious of that which terror and despair extorted from him.
I saw no time was to be
lost, and my efforts became desperate. I first endeavoured to swim with this
great encumbrance; but it was useless. The strength of Hercules could not long
have buoyed up the under body of such a load, sufficiently to raise the
nostrils for breath; and the convulsive twitches of Drewett’s arms were near
strangling me. I must throw him off, or drown. Abandoning the attempt to swim,
I seized his hands with mine, and endeavoured to loosen his grasp of my neck.
Of course we both sank while I was thus engaged; for it was impossible to keep
my head above water, by means of my feet alone, with a man of some size riding,
from his shoulders up, above the level of my chin.
I can scarcely describe
what followed. I confess I thought ho longer of saving Drewett’s life, but only
of saving my own. We struggled there in the water like the fiercest enemies,
each aiming for the mastery, as, if one were to live, the other must die. We
sank, and rose to the surface for air, solely by my efforts, no less than three
times; Drewett getting the largest benefits by the latter, thus renewing his
strength; while mine, great as it was by nature, began gradually to fail. A
struggle so terrific could not last long. We sank a fourth time, and I felt it
was not to rise again, when relief came from an unexpected quarter. From
boyhood, my father had taught me the important lesson of keeping my eyes open
under water. By means of this practice, I not only felt, but saw the nature of
the tremendous struggle that was going on. It also gave me a slight advantage
over Drewett, who closed his eyes, by enabling me to see how to direct my own
exertions. While sinking, as I believed, for the last time, I saw a large
object approaching me in the water, which, in the confusion of the moment, I
took for a shark, though sharks never ascended the Hudson so high, and were
even rare at New York. There it was, however, swimming towards us, and even
descending lower as if to pass beneath, in readiness for the fatal snap.
Beneath it did pass, and I felt it pressing upward, raising Drewett and myself
to the surface. As I got a glimpse of the light, and a delicious draught of
air, Drewett was drawn from my neck by Marble, whose encouraging voice sounded
like music in my ears. At the next instant my shark emerged, puffing like a
porpoise; and then I heard--
"Hole on, Masser
Mile--here he nigger close by!"
I was dragged into the
boat, I scarce knew how, and lay down completely exhausted; while my late
companion seemed to me to be a lifeless corpse. In a moment, Neb, dripping like
a black river god, and glistening like a wet bottle, placed himself in the
bottom of the boat, took my head into his lap, and began to squeeze the water
from my hair, and to dry my face with some one’s handkerchief--I trust it was
not his own.
"Pull away, lads,
for the sloop," said Marble, as soon as everybody was out of the river.
"This gentleman seems to have put on the hatches for the last time--as for
Miles, he’ll never drown in fresh water."